《Evolution of the Ruined Heir》 Chapter 1 - 1: The Black Reach ''When death comes close and shadows near, We rise as one, we hold no fear.'' ''Through crimson storms and nights of dread, Our strength endures, our blood is lead.'' ''In the darkest hours, with deviled eyes, The sanguine heart never dies.'' The morning sun illuminated the landscape with its golden rays, the cold air blowing gently through the grassland, carrying with it the scent of impending death. Despite it being morning, there were no sounds of birds chirping, no sight of small creatures stirring in the underbrush. Even the familiar crow of roosters was absent. Though ever since The Fall, the once harmless images of animals in the minds of humans had long since been twisted beyond recognition. Instead, there was dead silence. In the midst of this eerie scene stood an army. The Blood Knights of the Sanguine waited, crimson-eyed, their hair the shade of fresh blood. They were mounted on beasts that one wouldn''t have imagined existed. With little to no fur, they were twice the size of horses, with four heavily muscular arms and legs and throbbing veins snaking across their light green bodies. Behind them stood a massive iron gate, flanked by towering walls that stretched endlessly in both directions. The atmosphere was still as the army faced the horizon, where an intense cloud of darkness was forming over a deep pit, not far from the massive dome that encompassed their entire part of the planet. Despite the eerie situation, the air amongst the ranks of the Sanguine army was rather lax. There were smiles on many of the warriors'' faces, with some cracking jokes. To them, this had practically become routine. Regardless, many of the warriors wore confused expressions as hushed whispers broke the still silence. "Hey, isn''t he just 14? What the hell is he doing here?" "Forget that. He failed to evolve, right? How is he supposed to fight those things?" "The Blood Sovereign must have gotten tired and decided to send him to his death." "It was only a matter of time. Not being able to evolve despite being a direct descendant is a huge disgrace to the direct lineage." "Poor kid¡­ he never stood a chance." The whispers were endless, and as each of them spoke, their attention was fixed on the figure of a boy situated at the front line of the army. With blood-red eyes, an athletic build, and crimson hair tied back into a single ponytail, Malakai Von Sanguine sat calmly on his Gravethorn, his eyes forward. He heard them. Every word. But not once did his expression flicker. ''We rise as one, we hold no fear.'' In his mind, the verses of the Sanguine creed sounded repeatedly. Each verse sent adrenaline surging through his veins, sharpening his senses, steadying his breath. To others, they were mere words. To Malakai, they were everything. As the darkness forming on the horizon started taking shape, a man seated on a Gravethorn, one a size bigger than the rest, suddenly turned slightly, his simple movement enough to silence the army. Blood Champion Hamada Sanguine. Hamada''s aura was overwhelming, covering the entire army like a heavy blanket. He did not raise his voice, yet every warrior felt it press against their spine like iron. "Form up." Disorder vanished. Warriors straightened. Hands gripped weapons with new intensity. Hamada''s gaze flicked to Malakai, a flicker of approval in his crimson eyes. ''He''s calm¡­'' A damn shame. At fourteen, Malakai was a child among warriors in their late twenties. And as far as he knew, this would be the first time he was fighting in the Black Reach. Yet, his demeanor was calm and his posture unshaken. If things had been different¡­ if the boy had evolved¡­ Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''He would have made a fine Sanguine.'' Hamada sighed, pity flashing through his gaze for an instant before vanishing. "Stay sharp." His voice was steel. "It''s starting." Malakai nodded. "I''m ready." Hamada nodded before diverting his gaze back to the horizon. There, the moment they had all been waiting for unfolded. Darkness poured from the pit. Like ink spilling across parchment, it spread in writhing tendrils, swallowing the land beneath it. The ground withered to gray ash where it touched. Then, movement. Limbs sprouted from the darkness, thin, sinewy, glistening with sickly black ichor. Some grew into massive, hulking beasts with twisted, gaping maws. Others slithered, leaving oily trails as they coiled forward. Hollow, soulless eyes blinked open across warped faces, jagged teeth gleaming behind drooling lips. Then, all at once, they screamed. A guttural, unnatural wail ripped through the silence. The horde surged forward like a tsunami made of darkness. For a second, even the battle-hardened warriors felt it. That small, primal chill that never quite faded, no matter how many times they faced this nightmare. Hamada''s Gravethorn took a step forward. He did not turn to face them, but his presence alone was enough. His lips parted, and words that made the hearts of the Sanguine warriors pound spilled out. "When death comes close and shadows near, We rise as one, we hold no fear." His voice rolled across the field like thunder. One by one, the warriors joined him, their voices rising into a war hymn. "Through crimson storms and nights of dread, Our strength endures, our blood is lead." "In the darkest hours, with deviled eyes, The Sanguine heart never dies!" They finished with a thunderous battle cry, the sound echoing across the desolate field. Suddenly, Hamada raised his arm, and with a voice like rolling thunder, he roared, "Charge!" The Blood Knights poured forward in an intense rush, the earth quaking and trembling under their relentless charge. Their Gravethorns trampled the ground, sending dust and stone flying everywhere, their voices merging into a single, earth-shaking battle cry that echoed across the field. Despite the fact that it was his first battle at the Black Reach, Malakai did not hesitate. He was at the forefront. He gripped the reins tight, his body leaning into the wind as it whipped through his hair. Swiftly, his right hand swept to his side, grabbing the massive hammer strapped to his Gravethorn. He hoisted it over his shoulder before sending a slight kick at his Gravethorn. Dust billowed in its wake as he surged forward with even more speed. Hamada muttered one word. [Bloodflow] And in the next instant, every Sanguine warrior echoed it, the word rolling off their tongues like a battle hymn. The air around the warriors shifted. They began to mutate. A surge tore through their veins. Their muscles burned, their vision sharpened, and their blood ignited like a pulsing storm beneath their skin. Malakai''s did not change. Yet, his focus never wavered. The verses of the Sanguine Creed rang in his mind. He felt no fear. He was unstoppable. He was invincible. Then, the abyssal black tide collided with the crimson warriors. The result was brutal. The Gravethorns crashed into the shadowed creatures, their piercing horns tearing through blackened flesh. The ground turned slick with ichor. Blades flashed. Hooves crushed bone. The Sanguine warriors moved like a well-honed machine, spreading out across the field in a sweeping arc, encircling pockets of darkness and eliminating them with ruthless precision. Malakai moved with them, his hammer swinging down like meteors, each strike connecting with a force that shouldn''t belong to a 14-year-old. Skulls splintered under its weight. Limbs snapped like dead branches. In an instant, thousands of the darkness creatures were mowed down. However, it was only the beginning. More darkness spilled from the pit, spreading rapidly and coalescing into an unending swarm of creatures. In an instant, their numbers multiplied, the rabid beasts charging the warriors with relentless fury. The Sanguine army couldn''t hold its collective march, and chaos unfolded as the line splintered. It became every warrior for themselves, each Blood Knight fighting back the tide as best as they could. Malakai, who was surrounded, launched himself from his Gravethorn just as the darkness creatures clawed and latched onto it. He landed in a roll, sweeping his hammer to the side as he rose to his feet. The creatures instantly turned towards him, lunging at him with ferocity. But Malakai was already moving. His movements were precise, his whole form elite as he zipped past their ranks. His hammer came down in powerful arcs, smashing into skulls and shattering limbs with every swing. In the next second, his entire figure was drenched in black ichor. But his gaze remained cold and focused, his movements never pausing. Despite this impressive scene, he still couldn''t compare to the other warriors of the Sanguine clan. Their every step caused the ground to split, every attack cutting down tens of creatures. Their movements appeared supernatural, streaks of red zipping past the ranks of the beasts, leaving behind carnage in their wake. And yet, despite this scene, their gazes were focused on the young figure of the battling Malakai. To them, it was utterly shocking. To think a 14-year-old, not only that, but one who hadn''t been able to evolve, could be this strong. It was inconceivable. Malakai Von Sanguine, the 9th-born direct descendant of the new Sanguine clan generation, was worthless. This had been everyone''s belief. But as they each saw the boy weave through the onslaught of beasts and crush the skulls of the creatures effortlessly, many of them felt their hearts pound. However, their expressions soon changed to pity. If only he had evolved. Suddenly, the darkness spilling from the pit intensified, coalescing and merging into larger, monstrous forms that brimmed with raw power. Each creature let out a guttural roar that shook the battlefield. Hamada''s gaze shifted from Malakai, his eyes narrowing at the new creatures. ''Here they come.'' These new creatures were larger, stronger, and radiated a dark energy that dwarfed the beasts they''d been facing before. "Prepare to clash!" Hamada''s voice snapped the Blood Knights from their reverie, and they gathered before charging as one. The ground quaked as the colossal creatures barreled forward, trampling their own kind beneath their massive forms. The ground quaked again as crimson and darkness once again collided in a brutal impact. But Hamada''s eyes suddenly widened as he saw one of the creatures breaking through their formation. "Watch out!" Malakai heard a scream, and as he turned, a colossal darkness creature was already upon him, its massive baboon-like fist splitting the air with intense momentum. To everyone watching, it was truly a shame. He would''ve made a fine Sanguine. However, in this new world, failing to evolve, more often than not, meant certain death. Malakai felt his heart pound as an intense danger surged through his body. The sounds of the battlefield faded, Hamada''s shouts drowned in the silence that suddenly surrounded him. Time seemed to slow, and to Malakai, all he could see was the enormous fist barreling towards him. But unfortunately, his body was too slow. All he managed to do was raise his hammer to meet the blow before it struck him with the force of a wrecking ball. The impact sent him flying, crashing across the grassland like a skipping stone before he tumbled, skidding through dirt and debris, a cloud of dust rising in his wake. Malakai felt an intense pain grip him, his vision blurring. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as his body grew cold. ''N-not yet¡­'' The last thing he saw was the morning sun shining brightly above him before everything went dark. Chapter 2 - 2: Nightmare On February 24th, 2025, the world ended. Not with a warning. Not with a chance to fight. In one moment, humanity ruled the Earth. In the next, it belonged to the darkness. It all happened suddenly. In one instant, everyone was going about their business, and in the next, the darkness creatures descended. Chaos broke loose. Different armies launched into action, but it didn''t matter. Tanks were torn apart, bullets and missiles had no effect on the creatures. The darkness spread fast across the world, wiping out every resistance in minutes. The people were clueless as to what the creatures were and how to deal with their supernatural abilities. Governments fell. Leaders were silenced. Fortresses crumbled as if made of sand. To humanity, it was the end. However, this all changed when a single man fought back. A lone survivor who managed to kill one of the darkness creatures. As its body fell and dissipated, it released a strange energy into the air. This energy, Vita, spread like a mist, mixing into the atmosphere. At first, nothing seemed different. But soon, the human survivors began to feel it coursing through them, reshaping their very beings. Humanity began to mutate, evolving in ways they never imagined possible. They miraculously gained abilities that enabled them to fight back. The war that followed was brutal, a blood-soaked struggle where humanity was slowly losing ground. Cities turned to battlegrounds, and once again, hope was almost gone. As the people began accepting the inevitable, something miraculous happened. The man who had killed the first creature sacrificed himself. Using some power, he created a colossal dome that encompassed a third of the planet, shielding the survivors from the creatures. Inside, the darkness army could not reach. And the survivors found shelter, a place to rebuild and restore the natural order. But no defense was ever perfect. Exactly 395 years have passed since that day. From the ashes, a new society had formed. And now, Malakai Von Sanguine, the ninth-born of the Sanguine family''s new generation of direct descendants, lay still on a king-sized bed, unmoving. Outwardly, he appeared calm and peaceful, but within, the battle raging was anything but. Malakai had a nightmare. It was a dark night. Cold. The moon was high in the sky, and yet, none of its light seemed to reach the forest. The silence was suffocating, broken only by the crackling of leaves and the cold wind cutting through the trees. Malakai felt an intense chill, his small body shivering as he clung tightly to a figure moving faster than he had ever thought possible. In his seven-year-old mind, the world was a blur. The hair of the figure holding him whipped past him, its whiteness seemingly like a beacon in this dark night. He could feel her grip tight around him, and he could feel the rapid beat of her heart against his. She was scared. And it made him scared. Malakai''s gaze drifted over her shoulder, and his heart skipped a beat. Just behind them, a massive dark cloud poured through the forest, devouring everything in its path, heading toward them with intense speed. Malakai''s heart pounded, his fear growing with each passing second. The woman holding him seemed to sense it as she felt his tiny hands clench tighter on her body, and in an instant, her speed surged, a white streak cutting through the dark forest. Finally, they ran into an open space. Malakai''s eyes darted around, widening at the scene before him. Scattered all around the ground were splatters of blood and gore, their sight making his insides twist. His shivering grew more intense, and the woman quickly brushed her hand over his head, attempting to calm him down. The woman''s eyes darted around, and she quickly approached and knelt beside a shattered carriage. She lifted a small compartment from the wreckage, opening it. With her hands trembling slightly, she placed Malakai inside. Their eyes met. Her face was beautiful, and her hair was whiter than snow. Her eyes were an intense white, and despite the current terrible situation, the warmth in them as she gazed at Malakai was palpable. She took a breath before speaking. "Malakai¡­" Malakai''s lips trembled. He didn''t like her look. "M-Mom?" A soft smile appeared on her face. "I''m going to do something now, and it''s going to make living the rest of your life¡­ difficult." "I won''t ask you to understand, Malakai. And I won''t ask you to forgive me." Her hand reached out, cupping his cheek. "You can hate me for this." "M-Mom?" The woman''s gaze softened, and she brushed a stray hair from his face. "But no mother¡­ no mother can watch her son die." Her voice broke. "You must live, Malakai. Do you understand? You must live." "Mom? What''s going on? Where''s Dad?" Malakai repeated, tears streaming down his cheeks. He could feel how scared his mother was, and it made his heart pound. He could instinctively tell what was happening. He tried to say more. He tried to tell her he didn''t understand, that he didn''t want her to go, but his words were blocked by the fear that wracked his body. Suddenly, his mother''s hand gently touched his forehead, and her eyes glowed with a soft light. Malakai felt a strange warmth seeping into him, and then¡­ something within him shattered. In an instant, he became utterly weak and exhausted. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I love you, Kai," she whispered as tears streaked down her face. "Always." She leaned down and gave him a gentle kiss on his forehead. Malakai barely had time to comprehend the events before she closed the compartment, sealing him inside. Malakai tried to call for her. He tried to move, but his body felt heavy, paralyzed. In the next second, he heard her voice faintly through the compartment, and then, the sound of cracking earth, the rumble of shifting ground as he was tossed into the earth. Buried. Malakai counted ten seconds. After that, the sound of battle suddenly erupted above him. Explosions that shook the ground, tremors that rattled his bones. He could hear her fighting. He could hear the roar of something devilish. He could feel the earth quake with each impact. This time, he counted thirty-nine seconds. And then¡­ silence. He lay there in the dark. Weak. Useless. He couldn''t move. He couldn''t help. All he could do was hide. And he hated it. Chapter 3 - 3: Goal Malakai''s eyes snapped open, his crimson gaze landing on the familiar ceiling above him. He sat up abruptly, his breath uneven, fingers instinctively clutching his head. His heart pounded in his chest, and something warm streaked down his cheek. Tears. He was restless. And he was crying. Malakai exhaled slowly, replaying the verses of the Sanguine Creed in his mind. With each passing second, his heart rate steadied, the tension in his body draining away. "Not again." His fist clenched, the skin at his knuckles turning pale. The nightmare never truly left him. It didn''t happen every night, but when it did, it was always the same. The moment he lost everything. His parents. His future. Malakai hated that dream. It reminded him of his weakest moment, the moment he was utterly powerless. And yet¡­ He didn''t want it to stop. He needed the reminder. The push. Every time he had that dream, the fire in his chest burned hotter. Malakai swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood, scanning his surroundings. The moderately sized room was fitted with all the essentials, but the quality of the furnishings made it clear: this was meant for the upper class. He rolled his shoulders, testing his body. "I''m completely healed." Now that he had regained his senses, he recalled the last bits of the earlier battle. The last thing he remembered was the crushing force of the darkness creature''s blow. In the old world, that kind of injury should have left him bedridden, crippled at best. And yet, he currently didn''t feel a shred of soreness. His gaze shifted to the device strapped to his left wrist. A bright green light pulsed on its screen. Lifeguard. A device every human in the dome was fitted at birth, constantly tracking their vitals, monitoring their condition. Malakai turned toward the mirror in the corner of the room. A tall, lean figure stared back at him. His compact muscles hinted at his strength far beyond his age. His crimson eyes burned cold, and his torso was covered in scars. A knock sounded at the door. Before he could respond, the figure entered. She stepped inside silently, bowing her head. "9th Vein." Malakai''s maid. Like all Sanguine, she had crimson hair and pale skin, dressed in a formal maid''s uniform. She carried a tray in her hands, her gaze fixed downward. Malakai''s voice was low, indifferent. "How long was I out?" "Eight hours and two minutes, 9th Vein." Her tone was measured, precise. The title Vein was how the latest main descendants of the Sanguine Clan were addressed, the term marking their generation. ''Eight hours?'' Malakai''s brows furrowed slightly. He knew he had been badly injured, but he hadn''t expected his body to take that long to recover. "And the captain?" His voice remained flat. "Has he left already?" "He''s been waiting for you to wake, 9th Vein. Shall I inform him?" That made Malakai pause. He had expected the captain to be long gone by now, using any excuse to abandon him in the Black Reach. He was well aware of how they all saw him. A failure. A disappointment. A direct descendant of the Sanguine Clan who couldn''t evolve. And the captain was no exception. But he pushed the thought aside. "Nyx, inform him I''ll be ready to leave in ten minutes." "As you wish." Nyx bowed deeply, extending the tray. Malakai took it with a nod, and she wordlessly left the room. He examined the tray''s contents. A few pieces of dark, apple-shaped fruit. He picked one up, biting into it. A rush of energy surged through his body, then vanished within seconds. Malakai stared at the fruit in his hand. ''Still nothing.'' He tossed the remaining fruit onto the tray. The Devil''s Fruit. A product of the energy left behind by slain darkness creatures, Vita. Vita was the source of humanity''s evolution. It strengthened the body, unlocked mutations, and fueled the abilities of those who could evolve. For most youths, a single bite was enough to begin the evolution process. For Malakai, it was just another bitter reminder. Years of consuming them. And still, his body refused to change. His teeth clenched. He knew why. Because of what his mother did that night. And yet, he had never blamed her. Not once. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai''s gaze drifted back to his reflection. The scars. Because he couldn''t evolve, his entire life had been hell. He had endured endless trials, survived countless betrayals. The pain meant nothing anymore. What mattered was his goal. The one fire that had kept him alive through it all. Revenge. There had been a traitor within the Sanguine Clan that had betrayed his parents. And the darkness had done the rest. Malakai would hunt them down. He would find them. And he would erase every last one of them from the face of this planet. A sharp spike of rage surged through his chest, his heart pounding. He quickly closed his eyes and repeated the Sanguine Creed in his head, forcing his breath to steady. This had always been the thing that kept him going. A habit from his childhood. A song his mother had sung to him every night. Soon enough, his pulse slowed. His mind cleared. Malakai exhaled, then reached for his clothes. He dressed quickly, fastening the clasps of his attire before heading for the door. It was time to return to the Sanguine clan. Chapter 4 - 4: Dome It was mid afternoon, and the sun hung high in the sky. Malakai had been resting on the top floor in one of the rooms designed for important members of the Sanguine Clan who visited the fortress. There were no elevators, as much of human technology had been lost after The Fall. And due to certain reasons, many developed technologies were no longer in use. Malakai had to take the stairs, ignoring the surprised looks from the warriors he passed. Stepping outside, he found a line of armored warriors standing near massive evolved beasts, flanking an elaborate carriage. "How the hell did he survive? That cockroach. I heard he got punched by a Grade 2 Enhancer," one warrior muttered in disbelief. "Did he at least finally evolve?" another asked, shaking his head. "Doubt it. Even if he survived, it doesn''t change anything. He''s still useless without evolving." "I wonder what crazy things the Sovereign will have him do next¡­" As the warriors conversed among themselves, a captain clad in deep red armor, unlike the dark grey of the Blood Knight lieutenants, frowned at their whispers. He had an angular face, narrowed eyes, and a stiff posture filled with tension. His mouth pressed into a tight line, his aura heavy, a clear mark of his higher status among the others. Varek Sanguine. He was the captain of the unit. The more he heard, the colder his aura became. He hated this. He had thought, no, hoped, that he had finally gotten rid of Malakai. But when Nyx relayed the news of his survival, Varek had been shocked. And now, watching Malakai walk out of the building, Varek''s fist clenched. The boy had really survived. Varek could already imagine the countless days he would waste on useless missions because of Malakai. As a main descendant, Malakai''s lack of evolution was something the Blood Sovereign refused to accept. Because of this, Malakai had been sent on life threatening missions in an attempt to force his evolution. And as a member of the Sovereign''s faction, the Redmourne, Varek had drawn the short end of the stick. He and his unit had been tasked with escorting Malakai on these missions. It was a waste of time. Because of this, Varek had missed countless chances to take on higher ranked missions, kill stronger Darkness creatures, and advance his own power. His resentment was intense. "Enough." Varek''s growl cut through the whispers, silencing the others. As Malakai approached, Varek and his men bowed slightly. "9th Vein." Varek''s tone was neutral, but there was not a shred of respect in it. But Malakai didn''t acknowledge him. He didn''t pause, nor did he even glance in his direction. He walked straight past, his cold gaze fixed forward, while Nyx held the carriage door open. Malakai stepped inside without a word and Nyx followed, closing the door behind them. Silence hung in the air. The lieutenants could practically feel their captain''s anger simmering beneath the surface. Varek''s jaw clenched hard, his fingers tightening on the reins. His glare followed Malakai into the carriage. ''That worthless¡­'' His icy stare stayed. Babysitting this failure was nothing but a waste of his time, stolen from his own rise within the clan. But Malakai was still a direct descendant. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And in the Sanguine Clan, there was a saying: Only a direct descendant could touch a direct descendant. Or at most, one in relations with a direct descendent. Anyone else who tried was seeking a brutal death. "We''re leaving." The carriage Malakai had just entered was medieval in design but reinforced and durable. At the front, four Equitaras, massive beasts with hardened muscles and broad wings, stomped their talons against the ground. Their mutated forms were a result of Vita, the energy that had twisted and evolved animals beyond their original nature. There were no vehicles or aircraft in this world anymore, and instead, Equitaras had become the primary means of transport for the Blood Knights and those of high status. Varek hit the reins. In an instant, the Equitaras launched into the sky, carrying the carriage into the skies. High above the ground, Malakai stared down at the fortress of the Black Reach, his mind churning. His fist clenched. ''I failed again.'' When he had received this mission from the Blood Sovereign, he had felt both fear and hope. It had been dangerous, he could have died. But at the same time, it had been another chance. Another chance to finally evolve. Yet, once again, he had failed. His gaze lingered on the fortress as it shrunk beneath them. As they soared higher, Malakai''s gaze drifted beyond the fortress, tracing the vast land below. One-third of Earth had been swallowed by the Dome. It spanned approximately 170 million square kilometers, more than twice the size of Asia. The Dome encompassed parts of the Northern Hemisphere, stretching across North America, Europe, and Asia. The Sanguine Clan ruled the western region, covering the Midwestern United States and parts of Eastern Europe. After The Fall, the skyscrapers and cities that once filled these lands had long since turned to dust, replaced by sturdy, durable structures focused on survival over aesthetics. Even so, much of the land remained uninhabited. Despite its fertile soil and moderate climate, the western region had been transformed into the primary food supplier for the rest of the Dome. Yet, the Sanguine Clan was far from a family of farmers. They were warriors. Cold, brutal, and ruthless. So far, the ride back was uneventful. Malakai''s gaze remained distant, his mind filled with different thoughts. He had been surrounded by darkness creatures. He had bathed in Vita. He had fought, survived. And yet, he still hadn''t evolved. His fingers tightened on his armrest. Would it ever happen? For years, he had believed it was only a matter of time. But now¡­ He wasn''t so sure anymore. His eyes shifted to the horizon. The sun had begun to set, dyeing the sky in streaks of orange and crimson. The journey stretched longer than usual due to the weight of the carriage. But by nightfall, they finally reached one of the western cities under Sanguine control. Ironhold. Chapter 5 - 5: Curse Ironhold was a sprawling city, built for function over beauty. At its center stood a massive walled city, surrounded by smaller settlements connected by wide, elevated roads large enough to accommodate an entire army. As the sun set, Varek decided the group would rest and continue their journey the next day. Flying at night was nothing if not dangerous. The group could be attacked by wild mutated animals or worse¡­ With the Sanguine crest on their carriage and armored warriors in tow, their entry into the city was swift and uninterrupted. They arrived at one of the Redmourne faction''s branches, located at the heart of the city. Malakai disembarked, his gaze lingering briefly on the large building in front of him. "Soon," he muttered under his breath, clenching his fists. Despite being a direct descendant, Malakai knew the rules. Only Blood Knights, or at least apprentices, were permitted entry into the bases. At 14, Malakai remained unevolved, far behind others who had evolved by 12. "It''s getting late, 9th Vein," Nyx said respectfully, breaking his thoughts. Malakai exhaled and moved toward a smaller building nearby, ignoring the stares and whispers that followed him. Because he couldn''t enter the base, he had to settle for this. Varek smirked as he watched Malakai leave. "Garbage being treated as garbage," he muttered, not bothering to hide his happiness, before turning away. As Malakai walked through the compound, a sudden chill gripped him. His steps faltered, and his sharp gaze locked onto a man just entering the compound. The man appeared pale and weary, his black hair hanging limp around his shoulders. His bloodshot eyes and unsteady steps showed his frailty. Ever since the incident when he lost his parents, Malakai had developed a weird sense. He didn''t know how or why. But because he had spent a significant amount of time buried under the darkness, his mother''s death wasn''t the only thing he had felt and witnessed. Malakai had witnessed exactly 108 more deaths, each one killed by the same darkness that plagued their world. Because of that, somehow, Malakai could feel whenever death was about to occur and the darkness was about to descend. ''Is that going to happen here?'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A man had sacrificed himself to create a golden dome that encompassed one-third of the planet, keeping the darkness creatures away. But no defense was truly perfect. The reoccurring darkness creatures of the south weren''t the only problem that had arisen. Within hours of the dome''s formation, humanity discovered a crisis that haunted them to this day. And right in front of Malakai, it unfolded. Suddenly, the lifeguard trapped to the man''s left arm shifted from green to an intense red, and in the next instant, Varek and every other Blood Knight in the area turned as their own devices emitted a sharp beep, followed by a flashing red light. The tension in the area spiked as a robotic voice, emotionless, sounded from the man''s Lifeguard. "ALERT: Subject life signs critical. Death imminent. Please clear the area. Blood Knights have been notified and are en route." The message repeated continuously, echoing through the area as the Blood Knights'' hands gravitated to the hilts of their weapons. An intense killing intent flooded the area as each Blood Knight fixed their gazes on the man, every normal citizen in the area running off for safety. Many Blood Knights acted quickly, and a blue veil suddenly encompassed the entire area. "We should move, 9th Vein." Malakai''s gaze remained fixed on the man for a brief moment. ''I wonder what caused it.'' He quickly turned before moving far away from the area. The AI repeated its warning, yet everyone in the area remained unmoving. The man appeared oblivious to the killing intent that filled the area. Unlike the other Blood Knights, he was just a normal citizen. One coming to the end of his life. And as he staggered forward, his legs soon gave way, and he fell face-first onto the ground. Every Blood Knight in the area watched silently as the man''s chest rose and fell, his breathing growing shallower with each breath. Soon enough, he stopped, his body still and unmoving. The silence that gripped the area was suffocating, and not even Malakai could move. One second passed. An intense chill gripped the area. Another second ticked by, the silence growing heavier. Then, abruptly, a dark pillar erupted from the man''s corpse, shooting upward and colliding with the veil that covered the area. The darkness coiled around the lifeless body, pulsing as it suddenly consumed the corpse. Slowly, it reshaped, growing taller and broader until a hulking creature of darkness stood in its place. Its hollow gaze, filled with intelligence, scanned the area before it let out a deep, guttural roar that shattered the silence. "It''s a Grade 2 Enhancer!" One of the Blood Knights roared, and in the next instant, they each surged forward, weapons blazing. ¡­ That evening, Malakai realized again that without evolving, survival or achieving his goal was nearly impossible. In the old world, intellect, charisma, and appearance were valued. But in this new world, only one thing mattered: Power. The darkness pits of the south weren''t the only problem they faced. Humanity''s next crisis came swiftly. When someone died, their body instantly became a vessel for a darkness creature. The dome that was designed to repel the darkness outside couldn''t stop it from emerging within. Even animals were no exception. How strong these creatures manifested depended on the deceased''s strength and the number of deaths in a given area. The discovery forced humanity to adapt. Lifeguards were enforced to alert the nearest Blood Knight base of any impending deaths. Though it was still primitive, it was humanity''s best caution against the curse of darkness. Malakai had tried to watch a battle between the Blood Knights and the creatures but could only catch fleeting blurs of movement before the darkness dissipated. Returning to his assigned room, he endured yet another sleepless night plagued by his usual nightmares. By morning, his maid Nyx informed him the group was ready to depart. Minutes later, they were airborne again, heading for the capital of the west. ¡­ Vitaemora. The City of Blood. The capital of the west and the stronghold of the Sanguine Clan was an awe-inspiring sight. Its fortress-like structure, marked by dark stone walls and the clan''s crest, dominated the skyline. Even after so many visits, Malakai couldn''t help but admire its grandeur. But the awe was fleeting. His stomach twisted at the thought of returning powerless. Their carriage passed through the gates seamlessly, the Sanguine crest ensuring quick entry. Once inside, Malakai disembarked without a word, heading east toward a forest near the main building. Nyx followed silently, with Varek staring daggers at Malakai throughout. "Let''s go make our report to the Blood Sovereign," he muttered through gritted teeth. Chapter 6 - 6: Dinner Minutes later, Malakai and Nyx crossed the forest and reached a desolate manor. It had been assigned to him at the age of 12, just as other direct descendants had received theirs, the age he was supposed to awaken. It was meant to be his domain, but without allies or support, it felt more like exile. His parents, who would have overseen such matters, were long gone, leaving him isolated in the clan''s deadly politics. Without any solid backing and no potential for a bright future, no one wanted to risk allying with him. Malakai entered the quiet manor and excused Nyx before retreating to his room. The spacious quarters reflected his noble status, but they remained stark and simple. After changing into lighter clothing, he headed to the back of the manor. Malakai crossed the backyard gate and broke into a sprint, his movements fast and stable. He reached an open area after a few minutes. He took a deep breath. ''It''s time to train.'' In front of him was a self-made training course that targeted every aspect of combat: agility, endurance, strength, and reaction time. Despite its rough appearance, the sheer effort poured into its creation was evident. He had been banned from the youth clan''s training sessions because he couldn''t evolve. But Malakai refused to stop. So, he had turned to books and his own ingenuity to grow stronger. This course was the result of years of relentless work. He would get stronger, no matter what. Without wasting a moment, he began his training. ¡­ Malakai trained for the rest of the day. And as night descended, Nyx approached the training course and stood silently by the side. Seated cross-legged, Malakai meditated, replaying recent fights in his mind and analyzing better strategies. This simple technique, learned from fighting manuals, had significantly improved his skills over time. Doing this allowed him to see the gaps in his defense, the wasted movements, the inefficiencies in his strikes. He wasn''t just remembering, he was refining. The more he relived his battles, the deeper his understanding grew, until instinct and intellect fused into one. With each session, his reaction time was honed to the razor''s edge. After a few minutes, Malakai opened his eyes and stared at Nyx, who had been bowing in front of him since. "9th Vein¡­ it''s almost time for dinner." "Dinner?" "Yes, 9th Vein¡­ it''s been three months already." Malakai didn''t respond, simply staring at her. However, a heavy sigh soon escaped his lips. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was that time again. The quarterly dinner mandated by the Blood Sovereign. Every direct descendant was required to attend. Malakai''s figure shot up from his seated position. His gaze was calm, but he knew how much he hated sitting at that table. How it made him feel. With a nod, he and Nyx left the training course in the forest and made their way back to the manor, where Malakai quickly freshened up and changed into the formal attire Nyx had laid out for him in the room. After a few minutes, he made his way through the forest, reaching the main building of the Sanguine Clan. It was massive. As Malakai neared, he couldn''t see the building''s end from either side. It was the main area of the Sanguine Clan and where the Blood Sovereign resided. Coming here was strictly for business purposes, which made the area devoid of people. ''They''re already here.'' Malakai noted multiple carriages parked in an orderly fashion in front of the building. Their quality alone was many times greater than what he usually used for his missions. It meant his cousins, uncles, and aunts had arrived. Regardless of the size, the dinner was a formal occasion. As a direct descendant, a carriage was supposed to be sent to accompany him, but Malakai knew better than to wait for one. The massive double doors swung open as Malakai approached. He ignored the guards whose gazes were boring into him and walked through the door. Making his way through the building, Malakai eventually reached a large door and simply stood. Seconds passed, yet Malakai didn''t move. He knew what was waiting for him in that room, and it made his stomach turn. He took a large breath, one that calmed his nerves. ''Let''s get this over with.'' With that thought, Malakai pushed the door open and entered. As soon as he entered, Malakai instantly felt it. It was as though the gravity of the room was many times stronger than outside, suffocating. His figure buckled as he clenched his fists hard, trying to fight the crushing force that had acted on him. Taking a second, he stabilized himself, then sent a glance across the room. Seated at a long mahogany table were exactly 21 individuals. The seating arrangement was divided by importance. At the far end, closest to the head of the table, where the seat remained empty, sat six individuals on both sides who effortlessly radiated an aura that made the air heavy. These were the Pulses of the Sanguine family, the mid-direct descendants and Malakai''s uncles and aunts. They held important positions within the Sanguine family, in charge of cities and settlements. Seated further down were nine youths. They were the Veins of the Sanguine Clan, the youngest direct descendants and Malakai''s cousins. And lastly, seated after the Veins, were the wives and husbands of the Pulses. Malakai''s calm footsteps rang out as he made his way to his seat. None of the people in the room reacted to his entrance, as though he were insignificant. ''Good, he''s not here yet.'' Malakai was relieved he had made it in time. He couldn''t imagine the consequences if the Blood Sovereign had arrived before him. He took his seat at the far end of the table, opposite the head. As he did, Malakai could feel an intense amount of hate directed at him from multiple people seated at the table. Many hated the fact that he was allowed to sit with them, while others hated the fact that he was given that position at all. While it was far from the table''s center, it directly faced the head of the table where the Blood Sovereign presided. It was a seat meant for someone of importance, but instead, the Blood Sovereign had given it to Malakai. As the silence stretched on, one of the wives suddenly scoffed, drawing attention to herself. She was draped in fine silks and glittering jewels, her fingers adorned with rings that flashed as she raised her hand. "Looks like you still failed to evolve. Honestly, I think it''s best you do everyone a favor and just disappear. Someone like you shouldn''t even be here." Chapter 7 - 7: Blood Sovereign "Looks like you still failed to evolve. Honestly, I think it''s best you do everyone a favor and just disappear. Someone like you shouldn''t even be here." The other individuals seated at the table sent a glance in Khana''s direction but said nothing. While others simply chose to ignore Malakai''s existence altogether, Khana had somehow made it her goal to oppress him however she saw fit. However, despite her rude remarks, Malakai didn''t respond. He didn''t look at her, didn''t even flinch. Both his hands were on his lap as he sat with his crimson gaze fixed forward. Khana''s brows furrowed, a frown appearing on her face. That blatant disregard, she hated it. Her voice grew. "What did we expect? You''re a product of that wretched whore. Your uselessness was bound to be¡ª" "Khana." A stern voice interrupted sharply, silencing her. She turned to her husband, one of the Pulses, who gave her a sharp look of warning. But before she could say something to defend herself, Malakai finally spoke: "If you want someone to listen to your whining, find another bed to crawl into," he said, his voice icy. "That is what you''re best at, isn''t it?" Malakai could endure the insults. He could withstand the scorn, the disregard, the sneering whispers. None of it mattered. But his parents? That was a line no one should dare to cross. His voice had been cold, but his gaze as he stared at Khana was even colder. The room seemed to freeze. Many eyes turned to Malakai. He usually ignored whatever anyone said, and the fact that he spoke now was shocking. Color drained from Khana''s face, then rushed back in furious crimson. That bastard! Her lips trembled as she tried to muster a response. "You¡ª" However, as she was about to speak, the entire room froze as everyone heard a sound. Step. It was a single, subtle step, but there was no one in the entirety of the main building who didn''t hear it. And as they did, their hearts trembled. At the table, every single individual, from Pulses to Veins to the wives and husbands, shot up from their seats as one, their heads bowed in deference. Step. Step. Step. The sound echoed through the vast halls of the main building. It sounded simple and yet heavy, like the slow, deliberate beat of war drums. Every step sent shivers down the spines of those within. BAM! The guards and maids lined against the walls dropped to their knees, their foreheads almost touching the polished floor, unflinching. The steps grew louder. Each one felt like a hammer to their chests. Their heartbeats quickened. Creak. The massive door to the dining hall creaked open. A figure entered, and the very air seemed to still. What Malakai and everyone in the room felt could be summed up in one word: Power. It was crushing. Immense. Overwhelming. Without exception, every head lowered further as though an invisible hand had pressed down on their shoulders. Malakai''s teeth clenched hard, his fists tight at his sides. Among the people in the room, Malakai could be considered the weakest, and yet, somehow, the crushing aura seemed to affect them all the same way. This was the power he strived for, an overwhelming power. The power of a Zenith. The bright lights above cast their glow on the man who had entered the room. Crimson hair that was almost black under the light, blood-red eyes that blazed like twin infernos, a compact build that seemed to brim with uncontained power, and a cold smile that didn''t bother to reach his eyes. This was the Blood Sovereign of the Sanguine Clan, Othric Von Sanguine. His steps were unhurried. Each one felt like judgment itself, an executioner''s march, indifferent and unrelenting. His gaze swept the room, cold and sharp. No one dared to meet it. No one dared to breathe loudly. Othric reached the head of the table and lowered himself into his chair. The silence stretched endlessly, suffocating. Not a word was spoken. No head lifted. "Sit," he said, his voice like gravel. The descendants and their spouses sat down in unison, not wasting even a single moment. The room remained silent except for the faint rustle of fabric as hands rested on laps, eyes fixed downward. "Serve the food," Othric commanded. The maids moved swiftly, placing plates in front of the descendants, then retreating to their kneeling positions. The Pulses were people of importance, already leaders of many parts of the western region. However, every three months, they were reminded of who truly held the power in the Sanguine Clan. ''A show of power, huh.'' This was the only thought in Malakai''s head. It felt like the most likely reason for this dinner. Out there, they held power and authority. But here, they were nothing more than obedient puppets. This was the result of absolute power. Even after a few seconds of the maids serving the food, they sat still. Not a single fork moved to eat. Even as the Blood Sovereign began eating calmly, no one dared to follow him. However, after a minute passed; "Eat." The word was an order, abrupt and final. Immediately, hands moved, and forks clattered against plates. The quiet sounds of chewing filled the room, and yet, no one dared lift their eyes. Just like that, dinner went by in utter silence. Every single one of them had restrained movements, and only the Blood Sovereign himself could be said to be moving freely. Finally, Othric placed his utensils down, and the movements of those at the table froze. He took a napkin and wiped his mouth gently. "It was delicious." BAM! As those words dropped, every maid lowered their heads to the floor, their voices sounding in unison. "Thank you for the honor, Sovereign." With that, Othric stood, the napkin falling carelessly onto the table. Malakai and the others at the table shot up from their seats with their heads bowed while the guards and maids lowered their bows. Without a single word, Othric turned and moved toward the door, his footsteps echoing loudly. As the door shut behind him, the oppressive aura blanketing the room instantly lifted. But despite that, everyone remained still. It was only after more than a minute had passed that they let out a collective exhale. Malakai''s breathing was ragged, and his whole body was drenched in sweat as though he had just run a marathon. The Blood Sovereign had walked in, said only a few words, eaten, and left. And yet, it felt like the entire room had been turned inside out. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To Malakai, it was a reminder. Every single time he met Othric, he was reminded of his goal. What he must achieve, no matter what. Malakai clenched his fists, regaining his composure, and without so much as a single word, he turned and left the dining room, ignoring the death stare he was getting from Khana. Chapter 8 - 8: Nyx As soon as Malakai left the dining room, he made his way through the forest, reaching his manor. It was already late at night, but instead of turning in to sleep, Malakai headed toward the training course, where he continued his intense training sessions without pause. At the top of a high tree, a pair of crimson gazes watched as Malakai trained silently. Nyx''s gaze was expressionless, and her aura remained hidden. Even as Malakai struggled and pushed himself, sweat and blood pooling, her expression didn''t change once. After a few minutes of watching the grueling scene, she turned and suddenly disappeared, appearing at the backside of the manor. Nyx didn''t stop as she walked inside, her steps silent. Soon, she heard the sounds of maids whispering. "I don''t even know why we''re still here," one maid muttered. "He can''t even evolve. He''s nothing but a waste of time." "Exactly," another agreed. "We were placed here to watch him, but there''s nothing to report. He doesn''t do anything important. Just trains endlessly like it''ll somehow change the fact that he''s useless." "How long do you think we''ll have to stay here? I can''t wait to get reassigned." The sound of Nyx''s intentional footsteps suddenly echoed, and the maids froze before quickly turning toward the kitchen entrance. "N-Nyx¡­" one of them stammered. Nyx didn''t utter a word, but the coldness in her stare was enough to freeze an ocean. In the next instant, the maids exchanged panicked glances before scurrying away. Nyx stared silently at where the maids had stood before, unmoving. She hadn''t been surprised. In the entire manor, there were only three maids, her and the two who had just run away. The two maids were spies sent by the Pulses to spy on Malakai. Even though he was unevolved, neither side was willing to take any chances. But Nyx couldn''t even complain. Because she, herself, was a spy. ¡­ Malakai Von Sanguine had no one he could confidently say he trusted. That much was true, as even he knew that the three maids living with him in the manor were spies. Yet, he had never mentioned anything about it. First, they were stronger than him, and he had no way to get proof. So, he didn''t even complain. To him, it didn''t matter. What did he have to hide? It was better to have people who could clean and tend to the manor than not. Nyx could guess his thought process, and she knew he had made his peace with the situation. However, her mind rapidly played different scenes that made her blood boil. The brutal missions. His beaten and battered body after surviving numerous near-death experiences. The tears when he woke up after experiencing the usual nightmare. And despite all of these setbacks, the scene of him struggling while training, trying so hard to become strong. As those scenes flashed in her mind, Nyx could feel her heartbeat quicken. Her hands clenched hard by her sides as though she was currently engaged in an internal battle. ''What''s wrong with me?'' she thought. She was finding it hard to understand what was happening. She had been Malakai''s maid for years now, and coming here had purely been for the mission. ''Am I getting attached? No, it can''t be.'' She couldn''t make that sort of rookie mistake. She always made sure to keep an emotional distance from Malakai precisely because she was trying to avoid this from happening. But¡­ Her hands clenched harder. Hearing those maids say those things about Malakai had made her angry. Nyx took a deep breath, calming her nerves. ''The mission. The mission,'' she repeated in her head before turning and walking toward the bathhouse, intending to draw Malakai a bath. ¡­ Malakai trained for most of the night, but eventually, his unevolved body reached its limit, forcing him to stop. At that point, his entire body was wrecked, and he could barely walk. Regardless, Malakai forced his aching body through the forest and back to the manor, where he took a bath that Nyx had already drawn before immediately heading to sleep. The night was short, and morning soon arrived. The next day, Malakai woke up at the exact same time he always did, 5 a.m. At this time, most of the warriors of the Sanguine Clan were still asleep. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Putting on loose clothing, he headed straight toward the training course and began training after a few stretches. His body was aching, but Malakai was all too used to the pain. Since he had been given the manor, Malakai rarely ever had guests visit. However, today, that streak was broken. A Sanguine guard, clad in light red armor signifying the Blood Guardians, walked out from the foliage of trees and entered the manor. The Blood Guardians were a group of people who maintained order in the west, and they were also used as guards and protectors for people of importance in the Sanguine Clan. He was greeted by Nyx standing at the entrance. "I request to see the 9th Vein. The mistress sends him a message." Nyx''s gaze was cold. She recognized who that guard was. He wasn''t anything special other than the fact that he was one of the closest aides of Khana. "He''s currently busy. Training." The guard''s gaze narrowed slightly, a cold aura slipping out. Malakai might be a direct descendant, but his standing in the family was the lowest of the low. For his maid to claim he was training when the wife of a Pulse sent a messenger was out of line. However, he quickly regained his composure. Somehow, his instincts were telling him to be wary of this maid. The guard nodded before handing Nyx a letter and turning to leave. After he left, Nyx stared at the letter silently for a few seconds, her mind spinning. Somehow, she just knew that this was bad news. Nyx didn''t open the letter. Her standing as a maid made her unable to do something as audacious as opening a letter sent to a direct descendant, much less one from the wife of a Pulse. She stopped the routine cleaning she had been doing and headed to the training ground to deliver the letter to Malakai. "Who''s it from?" Chapter 9 - 9: Confrontation Malakai, who was covered in sweat from training, paused his movement as he stared at the letter with a cold gaze. ''Is it time already?'' He wondered if the Blood Sovereign was sending him on another mission. But as he saw the white letter, he calmed down slightly. Letters from the Sovereign always came in blood red. It was a sign that they were to be treated with the utmost respect and urgency. Nyx paused for a moment before answering. "It''s from Mistress Khana, 9th Vein." Malakai frowned, approaching his maid and opening the letter. He read it in seconds, and as he did, his frown deepened. The sound of paper folding filled the quiet forest as Malakai squeezed the letter before tossing it to the side. "Ignore it," He said coldly before turning and continuing his training without uttering another word. Nyx hadn''t been surprised. She had glanced at the letter the moment Malakai opened it and saw what was there. Considering Malakai''s character, it wasn''t too hard to guess how he would react. She had heard whispers from the other maids about what happened during the dinner, and it was expected that Khana would try to get back at Malakai somehow. She bowed before heading back to the manor. The hours went by with Malakai deeply engrossed in his training, and as the evening came, Malakai headed back to the manor to freshen up. However, his steps couldn''t help but pause as he saw the figure approaching him. His manor rarely had guests, but today alone seemed determined to shatter that record. As Malakai stopped, his brows furrowed, locking onto the approaching figure. The woman stood out immediately, adorned in layers of colorful silk and gold jewelry that jingled with every step. Her fingers were weighed down with countless rings, each encrusted with gemstones, and her heavily painted face glistened unnaturally in the fading light. In her hand, she carried an ornate fan, which she lazily waved as though the world existed solely for her convenience. Trailing behind her were two of Malakai''s maids, trembling with their heads bowed so low that they appeared ready to collapse. Their voices wavered as they spoke in unison, "Ninth Vein," they greeted before quickly stepping to the side as they came out into the backyard. Malakai''s gaze remained fixed on the woman. Khana. The name alone filled the air with tension. She was the wife of a Pulse, a position that granted her untouchable status in the Sanguine family. Compared to her, Malakai, despite being a direct descendant, held no such authority in the family''s hierarchy because of his unevolved status. Khana stopped a few meters from Malakai. She held her head high, an air of superiority radiating from every inch of her being. With a flick of her fan, she gestured behind her. "Jorge," she called out. The guard standing behind her stepped forward, his head bowed low. "Yes, Mistress." "Did you deliver my letter?" she asked coldly, her fan snapping shut with a sharp click. "Yes, Mistress," Jorge replied quickly. "To whom?" Jorge hesitated, his hands trembling slightly. His eyes darted toward Nyx, who was somehow now standing silently at Malakai''s side. "To¡­ her, Mistress," Jorge said finally, gesturing weakly toward Nyx. The atmosphere grew even heavier. Khana frowned. "Jorge," she repeated. "Who were you instructed to deliver the letter to?" Jorge visibly stiffened. He clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles turning white as beads of sweat formed on his brow. He knew the weight of her question and the consequence of answering it wrong. His voice broke slightly as he answered. "To the Ninth Vein, Mistress," he admitted reluctantly. The moment the words left his mouth, Khana''s hand dipped into her robe, bringing out a gleaming dagger. Its blade caught the light as she held it high. "Stretch out your hand," she ordered coldly. Jorge''s breathing quickened, but he obeyed, stretching out his left arm. His hand was already marred, one finger conspicuously missing. Without hesitation, Khana brought the blade down in a swift, clean motion. The sickening sound of flesh slicing echoed in the silence, and two of Jorge''s fingers fell to the ground. Blood gushed from the fresh wounds, pooling at his feet as his entire arm shook violently. Despite the agony, Jorge gritted his teeth, suppressing any cry of pain. His knees buckled slightly, but he remained bowing deeply. As the blood began to slow, he pulled his hand back and tucked it against his chest, still trembling but silent. The sight left the two maids trembling uncontrollably, their faces pale as their wide eyes darted between Khana and the bloodied ground. Their knees wobbled, and one stumbled slightly but caught herself. Malakai observed everything silently, his expression unreadable, though his icy gaze flicked briefly to the maids and then back to Khana. Khana, with a satisfied look, turned her cold gaze toward Nyx. "You," she spat. "Did you deliver the letter to your pathetic excuse of a master?" Her words echoed through the area, but Nyx remained silent. The air around them grew colder as the tension escalated. Seconds passed, and still, Nyx did not respond. Khana''s eyes narrowed, her patience evaporating. "Are you deaf, maid?" she snapped, taking a step closer. Still, Nyx did not move or speak. Her face was calm, though her hands were clenched tightly at her sides. Khana''s frustration boiled over as she unsheathed her dagger once more, its blade glinting dangerously. She stormed forward, her voice a growl. "Do you think you can ignore me, you insolent little¡ª" Before she could finish, Malakai stepped between them. Despite his young age, he towered over her. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His voice was calm, but the cold steel in his tone made it impossible to ignore. "What do you want?" he asked, his crimson gaze locking onto hers with an intensity that could freeze fire. Khana stopped abruptly, her eyes narrowing as they met his. A tense silence stretched between them before she smirked and opened her mouth to speak. "You useless¡ª" Malakai cut her off sharply. "I don''t have time for your nonsense. You sent a letter. You summoned me, me, Malakai Von Sanguine. Now let me ask you¡ª" He stepped closer, his voice dropping. "Who the hell do you think you are to summon me?" Khana''s face twisted in outrage. "You! How dare you! My standing¡ª" "Standing?" Malakai interrupted again. His cold gaze bore into her as he spoke. "You mean the title you clung to by crawling into a Pulse''s bed? Everything you have, your name, your status, your little throne, it''s not yours. You didn''t earn it." His voice dropped, colder now. "You''re just a hollow woman pretending to matter." Khana looked like she''d been slapped, but Malakai wasn''t done. "You don''t summon me. You don''t even speak my name unless you''ve earned the right. And you¡­" He looked her up and down with contempt. "You never have." Chapter 10 - 10: Break "You never have." As Malakai''s cold words dropped; "You bastard!" Khana screamed, her face contorting with fury as the clearing descended into chaos. Malakai''s gaze flashed, his crimson eyes narrowing as the world seemed to slow around him. He saw it. The trembling in Khana''s hand as her grip on the dagger tightened. The vein pulsing violently in her temple. The tense set of her jaw as her fury overtook her reason. The coiled tension in her legs as she prepared to lunge. He had visualized this constantly in his mind. He saw everything. Before his mind could fully process it, his body moved instinctively. As Khana''s dagger shot forward, a streak of silver aimed for his face, Malakai leaned back sharply, his torso bending almost unnaturally as his head tilted just out of range. The dagger sliced through the air, missing by a hair''s breadth. No hesitation. His right leg whipped upward in a flash, impacting Khana''s face. A cloud of powder and rouge exploded from her face as her overly applied makeup scattered into the air. Her head snapped to the side, her body spinning from the force before she was sent flying across the clearing. She crashed to the ground with a dull thud, rolling twice before coming to a stop. Silence. The kind of silence so thick it felt like a scream. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All eyes turned toward Khana''s crumpled form. The two maids stared, their mouths slightly agape, their wide eyes darting between Malakai and the fallen woman. Jorge froze in place, his trembling hands clenched at his sides, his jaw opened in disbelief. Khana had been struck. By him. An unevolved. Malakai stood still, his gaze cold and steady as it settled on her. "Mistress!" Jorge''s voice broke the silence, and he hurried toward her. But even he hesitated, stopping just short of touching her. The wife of a Pulse couldn''t be handled without permission. Khana''s hands trembled as she pressed them to her cheek, her breaths ragged. Her gaze darted around in disbelief, as if reality itself had fractured. That unevolved trash¡­ Her fingers came away wet with blood. She stared at the crimson staining her hands, and her vision seemed to blur. She saw red. "You¡­ worthless scum," she muttered, her voice a low hiss that was filled with fury. The air shifted. Malakai''s muscles tightened, and he lowered his stance, bracing himself against the weight bearing down on him. ''She''s using it.'' The people were shocked that Malakai had been able to land an attack on Khana, despite it being just one blow. But while the others were in shock, Malakai knew the truth. The only reason he had landed that strike was because she had been caught unaware and hadn''t activated her power. Vita, the energy released from the death of darkness creatures, had streamed into humanity, triggering a profound transformation. It restructured their bodies on a fundamental level, turning them into evolved beings. It not only strengthened their physical abilities, enhancing speed, strength, and endurance beyond natural limits, but also unlocked the ability to control various aspects of their bodies. The evolved could manipulate elements of their physiology, such as bones, muscles, cells, or nerves, granting them powers unimaginable to the unevolved. Among them, the Sanguine clan stood as a lineage revered for their control over blood, a vital force of the body that granted them unparalleled power. This ability made the Sanguines one of the overlords of the dome, their influence and power unquestionable. Khana, however, was not a true Sanguine by blood. She had married into the clan and lacked their unique ability to control blood. Yet, even without such power, the gap between an evolved like her and an unevolved like Malakai was as vast as heaven and earth. Khana''s aura erupted like a dam breaking, flooding the clearing with crushing pressure. Gravity intensified, forcing the two maids to their knees. Jorge staggered back, his expression turning serious. ''She''s coming.'' Malakai''s gaze sharpened as the ground beneath Khana cracked from the force of her power. "No one¡­ no one touches me!" she screamed, her voice shaking the air itself. She moved. Malakai''s eyes widened. He hadn''t seen it, her movement. But he felt it, the tingling cold sensation that washed down his spine. Danger. Both his arms shot upwards, crossing them in front of him as a brutal blow slammed into him like a battering ram. His arms cracked audibly as the brutal punch connected, the sheer force of it snapping bone and ripping through muscle. His body shot backward with terrifying speed, slamming into a tree. The impact sent splinters flying, its bark caved in. Malakai''s head slumped forward, and a thick mouthful of blood spilled from his lips, painting the ground below. But before he could recover, Khana was upon him. Her nails had grown long and razor-sharp, gleaming like wicked claws in the dim light. She slashed at him with fury, each swipe tearing into his flesh. Blood sprayed into the air with every strike, painting the scene in crimson. Malakai''s arms were crossed tightly in front of him, shielding his vital organs as best he could. The nails raked across his forearms, slicing deep into the muscle, but despite all this, despite the intense pain he was feeling, he made no sound. Not a single groan escaped his lips. His eyes remained open, placid, sharp, and locked on Khana''s rampaging figure. Khana''s face twisted in fury as her strikes grew faster, more brutal. Her claws blurred, rending flesh and muscle, each attack driven by her overwhelming hatred. "Why won''t you scream?" she hissed under her breath, her voice trembling. "Why won''t you beg?!" Malakai''s bloodied arms were shredded, hanging limply by his sides, but his gaze remained locked on her. It was like he wasn''t even registering the pain, like her attacks were nothing but a mild annoyance. Khana''s anger peaked, her breaths ragged and shallow. She hated those eyes, those unmoved, emotionless eyes. Malakai was weak, an unevolved wretch. He should be groveling, trembling in fear, begging for mercy. He should have crumbled under her might. But instead, he stared at her with a placidity that burned in her chest like molten iron. Her movements became wild, her nails slicing faster and deeper. She wanted to break him. She would break him. Chapter 11 - 11: Pits Blood spattered Khana''s face, her arms, the ground, but nothing changed. Malakai''s calm, silent expression remained, unmoving. "Why? Why won''t you break?!" she screamed, her voice echoing across the clearing as she raised both hands for a final, savage strike. "Mistress!" Jorge''s voice rang out suddenly, interrupting the scene. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Khana froze, her claws inches from Malakai''s face, her chest heaving. Her head snapped toward Jorge, eyes wild and unfocused. "He''s¡­ a direct descendant of the Sanguine clan!" Khana''s eyes flashed as she weighed the weight of those words. Malakai might be completely useless, but it didn''t change the fact that he was a direct descendant. She might be the wife of a Pulse, and something like this beating could still be overlooked, but even the Pulses themselves couldn''t directly kill him, let alone her. She stepped back abruptly, the sound of her ragged breathing filling the silence. Blood dripped from her claws, pooling on the cracked ground. She turned and faced Malakai, who silently stared at her with his unmoved, cold gaze. Her hands clenched as she ground her teeth. Those infuriatingly calm eyes. Khana clicked her tongue in the next instant before turning to leave. "We''re leaving, Jorge." But she had hardly taken a few steps before the sound of rustling leaves reached her ears. Khana stopped and turned only to see Malakai struggling to stand up. His legs shook and wobbled, and despite the pain, he stood tall. Crimson blood dripped from his body, both his arms limp at his sides, but it did nothing to dim the coldness of his piercing gaze as he stared at Khana. All eyes turned toward Malakai, each holding their breath, wondering what he would do. But a few seconds passed, and without so much as a word, Malakai removed his gaze from Khana and started walking with trembling steps toward the manor. Khana ground her teeth harder as she watched Malakai retreat into the manor. Malakai didn''t need to say anything. She could see it in his gaze. That look, the one that didn''t change even as she kept torturing him. It meant only one thing; This will not be forgotten. ''Unevolved trash.'' Khana abruptly turned, her anger simmering as she, along with her guard, left the area. A few seconds passed, and after the tension subsided, two sighs of relief sounded as the two maids slumped to the ground. "Ah~ I thought I was going to die!" one of the maids commented. "Me too! I saw my life flash before my eyes!" But before they could continue ranting, they each felt a chill wash over them. They turned to the side to see Nyx staring at where Khana had passed, an icy expression on her face. "N-Nyx?" They both trembled. Nyx said nothing. She simply stared for a few seconds before turning away and walking into the manor, leaving the maids, who let out another sigh of relief. Why was everyone in the Sanguine so scary? ¡­ At a balcony located at the highest point of the Sanguine main building, a figure stood, staring into the distance with hands clasped behind his back. The air around him was unnaturally still. Not a whisper of wind, not a shift in pressure, only silence, as if the world itself hesitated in his presence. There was no wind, and yet, his abyssal black attire somehow fluttered as though caught by an invisible breeze. The Blood Sovereign, Othric Von Sanguine, had a small smile on his face as he stared into the distance, but that smile¡­ did not reach his eyes. From this height, he overlooked the entire fortress and Blood City of Vitaemora in its entirety. And without a doubt, it was a beautiful sight. Yet, at that moment, it was as though he could see none of that beauty. His gaze was fixed on one manor that stood at the top of a hill surrounded by a forest, and despite the impossible distance, he could see everything happening there as clear as day. He was not in a good mood. The atmosphere knew it. It was still. The people in the main building somehow knew it, no one made a single noise. There was silence. "Darke." Othric''s voice was low, absolute. A figure appeared behind him in a blur of motion, knees touching the ground with his entire form bowed in utter reverence. "My Sovereign." He intoned, his voice devoid of any hesitation. He was clad in a formal suit, resembling the attire Nyx and the other maids always wore. However, his was pure, dark red, signifying the servants who served the Blood Sovereign. Darke awaited Othric''s command, unmoving. He did not dare breathe too deeply in his presence, his body still. Othric didn''t seem to be in a hurry. A few seconds passed in silence, as though he were contemplating something. But he finally spoke, words that sent a wave of shock through Darke. "Send him to the pits." With those words, Othric turned and walked back into the building, with Darke''s shaken words sounding behind him. "A-As you wish, my Sovereign." As Othric''s left, Darke still gave it some more time before he stood, staring into the distance where Othric had been looking earlier. As he saw Malakai''s battered figure and Khana storming out of his manor, he sighed heavily. "It''s a shame." Darke felt pity for Malakai. The boy had not only lost his parents in one night, but he had also lost his ability to evolve. Watching this scene, he now understood why Othric had given that order. Malakai''s father had been the greatest genius ever birthed in the Sanguine Clan. He had broken records, even the ones left by Othric himself. It was expected by all that he would be the next Sovereign, even by Othric himself. However, tragedy had struck. He had died at the hands of a grade 4 darkness. In his decades of serving Othric, Darke had never seen the man so angry as he had been that night. A grade 4 darkness, a being that could wipe out the entire city of Vitaemora in minutes, had been obliterated in seconds. That night, Othric''s power had turned the entire city into rubble and changed the terrain for good. And yet, it did nothing to quench the anger that burned through him. It had been Othric who found Malakai buried underground and saved him. Chapter 12 - 12: Red Letter Malakai''s life after that had been difficult. While Othric valued his direct descendants, he also didn''t believe in spoon feeding. Malakai had to survive basically all on his own in a clan filled with bloodthirsty warriors. When he failed to evolve at 12, it got worse. Othric had hoped that Malakai would have even a shred of his father''s talent, and when he failed to evolve, it was not something that Othric could accept. He sent Malakai on missions that made him come into contact with the darkness creatures, hoping for him to awaken somehow. But after two years, it had been failure upon failure. And now, it would seem as though Othric had given up. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because the next mission was one that was sure to end his life. Darke clenched his fists. ''It''s a pity.'' His figure blurred, disappearing from the balcony. ¡­ Pain. This was all Malakai could feel. It surged through every single inch of his body, throbbing with such intensity that his sight appeared blurry. Yet, Malakai''s footsteps were calm, measured. His legs were straight, echoing faintly as he walked through the hallway to his room, leaving trails of blood in his wake. His crimson eyes were bloodshot, and in his mind, the verses of the Sanguine Creed resounded, fueling him. His eyes reflected one emotion, determination. He would never stop. He would never show weakness. Malakai held in the overwhelming pain and made his way to his room, shutting the door closed. His gaze locked onto the tray filled with Devil''s Fruit beside his bed. He took a step forward, then his eyes widened. ''My legs¡­'' They trembled violently before giving out beneath him, sending his body crashing to the floor with a loud thud. Malakai groaned, large, throbbing veins bulging across his face and neck as he fought back the searing pain. Gritting his teeth, he stretched a trembling hand toward the tray, his body dragging forward inch by inch. But his vision blurred, the room tilting and spinning as a crushing wave of dizziness slammed into him. ''Come on¡­'' His mind screamed in desperation, his gaze locked onto the tray, willing his body to move. But his body was at its last ropes. The dizziness intensified before his vision went black, his outstretched hand falling. The green light on his lifeguard started to change, turning orange before teetering on red. However, before it could touch the ground, the door to his room opened, a blur of motion, and suddenly Malakai felt it. Somehow, a Devil''s Fruit had appeared in his hand. His falling hand abruptly stopped, and Malakai gritted his teeth, mustering every single fiber of his power, bringing the fruit to his mouth and taking large, desperate bites. A surge of energy flowed through him, and Malakai felt an intense amount of relief, as though the overwhelming pain was being washed away. He took more desperate bites, and as he finished the fruit, another landed in his hand, though he didn''t know when. He finished that too. After wolfing down multiple, he could feel that he was out of the woods. A wave of fatigue hit him, and his eyes caught the faint sight of his maid, Nyx, staring down at him before he entered dreamland. Nyx gazed at Malakai silently for a while, her expression unreadable. After a few seconds, she lifted him up tenderly, cleaning his wounds and body. She laid him on the bed and covered him with a sheet. Staring at him for a few seconds, Nyx left the room and stood in front of his door with a cold gaze, unmoving. ¡­ The nightmare came once again. And this time, it felt more intense. Malakai woke up with his entire body sore and filled with pain. The sunlight pouring through the open window made it clear that it was the next day. He cleaned the wet streaks trailing down his cheeks and stood up shakily from the bed. ''Shit.'' He could feel pain everywhere. Malakai moved to the full-body mirror in one corner of the room. ''Someone helped me.'' His clothes had somehow disappeared, and he was only wearing briefs. Because of this, he could see the wounds that littered his body. Somehow, most were still open and oozing blood. ''Even at death''s door, my body still refuses to store Vita.'' If Malakai''s body had been normal, the amount of Vita he got yesterday would have been enough to heal and close all his wounds. But his body couldn''t store Vita long enough to achieve that result. He walked to the side, sitting down on his bed. He wolfed down more pieces of the Devil''s Fruit, fast-tracking his healing process. It took some time, but eventually, his wounds closed up. However, many scars still remained, some on his arms, with the majority on his torso. ''It''s getting hard keeping track of the scars.'' After healing, Malakai''s thoughts drifted to last night and the obvious help he had gotten. ''Nyx.'' There was no way he would not recognize the face of a maid who had been with him for years. Just as Malakai pondered the matter, he heard a knock on his door. "Come in." The door opened, and Nyx stepped in, her head bowed in respect. "9th Vein." Malakai''s placid gaze stared at her for a few seconds before he spoke. "You helped me last night?" Nyx''s bow lowered. Though she said nothing, Malakai understood what she meant. He nodded. "Thank you." His words sounded genuine, yet they were devoid of any warmth. In response, Nyx''s hands clenched tightly, an action that Malakai instantly noticed. "What is it?" His gaze sharpened, finally taking note of the dark red envelope in her hands. Nyx hesitated, but her gaze hardened as she stretched out the envelope to Malakai. "From the Blood Sovereign, 9th Vein." Malakai''s gaze darkened. ''So soon?'' he thought. There were usually weeks before he received another mission. He collected the envelope. Opening it, he unfolded the letter and read. It took just a few seconds, but Malakai had to read the words again and again to make sure he wasn''t mistaken. When he confirmed, his gaze and hands trembled as he lowered the letter slowly. "He''s sending me to the pits¡­" Malakai muttered in disbelief, staring into empty air as he backed off and took a seat on his bed. Chapter 13 - 13: Do or Die The whole world seemed surreal, unreal, as though Malakai was struggling to accept reality. For years, he had trained hard every single day. He had never given up, always pushing himself forward regardless of the situation. However, now, it was as though it all came crashing down on him. He was going to die. "FUCKKK!" Malakai roared, slamming his hand down on the hard ground. The force of the impact sent cracks snaking outward, but that wasn''t all. A loud cracking sound echoed from his arms. They were broken. Regardless¡­ "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" Despite his broken arms, Malakai continually slammed them on the ground, a pool of crimson blood forming beneath him, splashing across the room. Right now, the pain meant nothing to him. All his hard work. All the years spent biding his time, swallowing his pride, tolerating their scorn. All the sleepless nights, the endless training, the countless beatings he had to take. He had waited. Endured. Hoped. For what? To fall here? To be sent to his death before he could even take the first step toward getting revenge for his parents? His hand struck the ground once more, harder this time, his fingers trembling with pain. Blood smeared against the floor, but he didn''t stop. He couldn''t. Tears streaked down his face, coming out in uncontrollable fury. Nyx watched all of this happen silently. Both her hands were clenched tightly, and she felt an overwhelming amount of anger and sadness. In all the years she had been with Malakai, this was the first time she had seen him break down like this. But there was nothing she could do. It was an order directly from the Blood Sovereign himself. No one could refuse it. The loud thuds soon stopped as Malakai''s strength gave in. He slumped back against his bed, his breath ragged as his lost gaze stared at the ceiling. "Leave." Nyx hesitated, but Malakai''s roar snapped her out of it. "Leave!" She bowed before stepping out of the room. Her gaze caught sight of the two other maids of the manor scurrying away. They had obviously been listening in, but she paid them no mind. Her entire thoughts were filled with the boy going through so much inside the room. She didn''t leave. Instead, she stood by the door as though she were a guard. The room was quiet, but Nyx''s senses were far too sharp to miss the little sobs sounding from inside. ''You have to stay strong.'' Those were the words she wanted nothing more than to say to Malakai, but she didn''t. Instead, she shut her eyes and allowed her sadness to envelop her. ''He''s just like him...'' Her mind replayed scenes from her past. Malakai reminded her so much of someone she had treasured more than anything. Hours passed, and eventually, Malakai stopped crying. He stared at the ceiling with a lost gaze, not caring about the pool of blood beneath him. ''What now?'' With his thoughts now in order, he pondered his next move. ''Run away? Refuse the order?'' sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every solution he could think of ended with him dying a brutal death. If he ran, he would be caught and killed within minutes. As for the second option, he couldn''t even refuse the order in the first place. He was powerless, he would be beaten, bound, and thrown into the pits if that was what it took. Malakai closed his eyes, taking a deep exhale. He steadied his breathing. Then, he sang the Creed in his head. It never failed to calm him down, including now. ''It''s do or die at this point.'' Malakai''s gaze hardened. He had no other option. He just had to try his very best to survive, if it was at all possible. ¡­ One day. That was all that had been given to Malakai to prepare for his mission. At this point, word had spread throughout the Sanguine clan. They were finally going to rid themselves of the useless 9th Vein. The emotions felt ranged from happiness to cold indifference. But there were still those who showed pity. Khana''s reaction had been in the former spectrum. She was thoroughly excited that the Sovereign was sending Malakai to his death. Regardless, no one made any move to stop the death mission. It was spring, yet the morning air was unnaturally colder than any winter Malakai had ever experienced before. He gazed calmly at his reflection in the mirror, taking in the sight of his body. He took in the scars, proof of everything he had gone through. All the hardships, the pain. Malakai closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he turned sharply and began wearing his clothes. A few seconds later, he was done. The clothing of the new world was battle-oriented. He was clad in a shirt made from durable fabric and a jacket layered over it for additional protection, littered with multiple pockets. His trousers had reinforced knees and seams with integrated armor plates for protection. And around his waist was a utility belt equipped with many essential items, but one that stuck out was the large handgun on his side. He finished the look with a pair of fingerless gloves with reinforced palms and knuckles. Done, Malakai walked to the corner of the room and picked up his weapon. It wasn''t the hammer he had used before, no. Malakai had always been an odd one, and his choice of weapons reflected that. Somehow, from a young age, he had chosen the scythe as his weapon. He grabbed its grip, wrapped in a material that molded perfectly to his hands. And with practiced ease, he spun the scythe once, the air hissing as the blade sliced through it. Then, smoothly, he slung it over his back, locking it into a custom holder strapped diagonally across his coat. A perfect fit. Malakai''s eyes were leveled as he made his way out of his room. Just outside the manor, an ensemble of armored men stood, lined up in two parallel rows with a carriage at the far end. Standing just in front of this carriage was a man with an angular face and narrowed eyes, Varek Sanguine. He was the same man who had been tasked with taking Malakai on the Sovereign''s deadly missions, much to his dismay. However, now, he had a wide smile on his face. Chapter 14 - 14: Shame "Finally¡­" Verek eyes glinted After years of being forced to drag that useless trash along on missions, it was finally time to be rid of him. ''I hope he refuses or runs.'' If Malakai tried to flee or reject the order, Verek would be given the pleasure of taking care of him. And to him, there was no task more satisfying. The manor doors swung open, and Malakai stepped out, Nyx trailing silently behind him. Back straight. Gaze cold. Steps swift. The gathered warriors bowed in respect, but Malakai didn''t acknowledge them. "9th Vein." He reached the carriage, entering without sparing so much as a glance at Verek. Normally, that kind of disregard would have sent a wave of anger surging through him, but today, Verek was in a good mood. It didn''t matter. He was a dead man anyway. With Malakai aboard, Verek signaled his unit. In the next instant, they mounted their Equilaters, the winged creatures launching into the sky with a powerful gust. ¡­ "Have them follow him. If by some miracle he survives, kill him." A cold, sharp voice echoed through a room. Khana. She lounged by the window, adorned with an extravagant assortment of jewelry, face covered in makeup, her gaze fixed on the departing figures shrinking into the horizon. "Y-yes, Mistress." Jorge, the man bowing behind her hesitated, before responding. He left the room to carry out her orders. Khana remained still, her fingers tightening into a fist. ''No chances.'' She wasn''t about to leave loose ends. Malakai would die, one way or another. Her thoughts darkened, flashing with the image of a white haired woman with snow-like eyes. Selene Sanguine. Khana''s jaw clenched. When Selene, Malakai''s mother, had been alive, she had butted heads with the woman countless times. But no matter how much she despised Selene, she had been untouchable, protected by the privilege of her husband, Valerian Sanguine, and his monstrous talent. Humiliation after humiliation. Forced to swallow her rage. But after their deaths? Malakai had been left behind. A remnant of the woman she loathed. And so, she had made it her mission to punish him. ''The sins of the parent must be inherited by the child.'' ¡­ Their journey took one and a half days. Under normal circumstances, the Equilaters alone would have made the trip in less than a day. But with Malakai''s carriage in tow, the flight was slower because of the extra weight and considerations. They had to stop at Iron Hold for the night before finally reaching their destination the next noon. The Black Reach. It was a colossal fortress of dark, durable stone, its towering walls stretched endlessly in both directions, blending into the horizon. Malakai gazed down at it, his expression unreadable. ''To think I''d be back here so soon.'' His last mission had been a death sentence. A 14-year-old unevolved, thrown into the heart of an army of darkness creatures. No one had expected him to return. But he had. And now, here he was again, facing a mission even deadlier than the last. ''Stay calm.'' He steadied his heartbeat as the group descended into an open clearing inside the fortress. The warriors of Black Reach took notice immediately. They each stopped their movements and their gazes locked onto the carriage. That carriage¡­ there was no way they could forget it. It was the same carriage that visited the fortress a few days ago! What the hell was the ruined heir doing back here so soon? As Malakai disembarked, the whispers spread like wildfire. "It''s him!" "What''s he doing back here?" "Don''t tell me the Sovereign sent him again¡­" "If last time wasn''t enough to finish him, this one definitely will." Malakai ignored the murmurs, his gaze focused instead on the figure approaching him. A broad frame, a hardened expression, and the unmistakable blood red hair and eyes of the Sanguine family. A thick beard like mane covered his chin, adding to his formidable presence. The whispers died instantly as he stopped before Malakai, his gaze turning somber. He bowed slightly. "9th Vein." His voice was deep and rough, the voice of a seasoned warrior. He carried an air of strength that silenced the area. "It''s unfortunate that we meet again under these circumstances. You may remember me from before, but I will introduce myself once more." Malakai gave a curt nod. The man continued. "Hamada Sanguine. I have been tasked with escorting you safely to your destination." Malakai''s expression remained blank. He remembered Hamada. The man had been his guide on his last mission. His help had been invaluable and he remembered the man giving off an honorable aura, a trait that was almost impossible to find in the sanguine clan filled with cold blooded warriors. However, Hamada''s presence here was different. There was no mistaking where he was being sent. It was literally a large pit. So why give him an escort? Bullshit. ''They''re making sure I don''t run.'' A cold twist formed in his stomach, but his face didn''t betray a hint of emotion. He would not show any weakness. Hamada hesitated. "Would you like to rest for a bit before¡ª" "No." Malakai cut him off, his voice calm. "Take me to the Pit. Now." A stunned silence. One so heavy a pin drop would''ve sounded like a bomb. Had they heard correctly? The Pit? The fucking Pit? The cursed abyss where armies of darkness swarmed endlessly, a battleground where even they would be shredded into pieces? Warriors stiffened. Eyes widened. Whispers turned into hushed gasps. Malakai was dead. It was only a matter of time. Hamada frowned. He had hoped to give Malakai some time before the inevitable. A moment to rest before walking into death itself. But as his gaze met the boy''s, his own trembled. ''So clear.'' Malakai''s eyes weren''t clouded with fear. There was no hesitation, no second guessing. It was the gaze of someone ready to face whatever the world threw at him. Hamada''s fists clenched, his knuckles turning white. His warrior''s heart pounded in his chest. ''This child¡­ He''s the real deal.'' If only¡­ If only. A shame. A damn shame! Hamada bowed once more. "As you wish. Follow me." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 15 - 15: Corner Hamada bowed once more. "As you wish. Follow me." As he spoke, Malakai suddenly spoke up. "Just me and Nyx." Verek''s expression shifted instantly. A frown formed on his face as he took a step forward. "I''m afraid that¡ª" Just as he was about to object, an intense chill ran down his spine. His words were caught in his throat. And he instantly turned, eyes narrowing as he saw that Hamada was looking at him. His expression darkened. ''Is he¡­ threatening me?'' A scowl twisted Verek''s lips. His aura surged, flooding the entire area with crushing pressure. He was a captain of the Sovereign''s Faction, the strongest faction in the entire Sanguine clan. Hamada might be a Blood Champion, but so was he. To think that a mere exile from Black Reach, a place barely considered part of the Sanguine clan, dared to challenge him! Unacceptable. However, Verek''s eyes suddenly narrowed to pinpricks in the next instant. It was quiet. Far too quiet. His gaze swept the area, and his blood turned cold. He was right. The courtyard had turned utterly silent. And cold. The warriors of Black Reach, who had previously been watching Malakai, had shifted their attention. All of them now had their gazes locked onto him. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was subtle at first. Slow. But then, it came. Killing intent. A quiet, suffocating force that settled into the bones. One by one, the warriors of Black Reach reached for their weapons. Their fingers brushed against hilts. Their knuckles tensed. They did not care that he was Sanguine. They did not care that he was a captain of the Sovereign''s Faction. All they knew was, he was not a direct descendant. He was an outsider. And an outsider had just threatened one of their own. A single word from Hamada, just one, and they would cut him down without hesitation. Verek''s jaw tightened. His fingers twitched, itching to summon his blade. "What is the meaning of¡ª" Before he could finish, Hamada cut him off once more. "I have been directed by the Blood Sovereign himself to escort the Ninth Vein to the Pit." The temperature dropped further. A slow, unbearable silence followed. Hamada''s voice had not risen. He had not bared his aura. But the moment those words left his lips, the tension deepened. "It is the Ninth Vein''s choice who he wants to accompany him." Hamada''s gaze bore into Verek. "Are you going to disobey the Sovereign''s orders?" The air turned razor-sharp. The warriors of Black Reach gripped their weapons tighter. Their hostility was no longer hidden. The next move was up to Verek. "Captain¡­ we''re outnumbered." A whisper drifted into his ear, coming from one of his subordinates. Verek''s expression darkened, anger surging through his entire body. ''That bastard.'' Hamada had backed him into a corner. If he resisted, it would be seen as defying the Sovereign''s will. If a fight broke out, he would be the one held responsible. ''Fuck.'' His teeth ground together. He had wanted Malakai dead, but more than that, he had wanted to see it. The moment Malakai broke. He had always been so composed. So calm. But in the Pit? In the face of absolute death? Verek had been sure, certain, that Malakai would crack just as he was about to enter the Pit. He had wanted to see the fear. The panic. But now, he wouldn''t even get that. Verek clicked his tongue. His teeth clenched so hard his jaw ached. Then, with a sharp turn, he spun on his heel. "This way, Ninth Vein." Hamada gestured toward a particular direction. Malakai hadn''t even looked at Verek. Not once. As the tension dissolved, Malakai and Nyx silently followed Hamada toward the massive gates in the distance. The walk was quiet. The warriors of Black Reach watched Malakai with varying expressions. Some with pity. Others with curiosity. Verek hadn''t been wrong in his assessment. Black Reach was in the South, far from the Sanguine clan''s stronghold in the West of the dome. To those in the West, the warriors of Black Reach weren''t even considered part of the clan. They had no influence, no say in the grand decisions of the Sanguine clan. To many, being stationed here was the same as exile. Which was why¡­ many of them could sympathize with Malakai. Regardless, none intervened in the matter. He was just an unlucky child. Maybe¡­ in his next life. Their walk brought them to the massive gates of the fortress. The fortress itself was built a few kilometers away from the South Dome. It was stationed behind a wall that directly faced the dome, with the wall stretching endlessly in both directions. Hamada reached the gate but gestured to the side, leading them toward a smaller structure nearby. A shed. Or rather, a breeding ground. The shed was lined with Gravethorns, sturdy, muscular mutated beasts that were bred for travel. As they entered, the warrior in charge of the area turned, his sharp eyes locking onto them before his expression shifted into a formal bow. "Ninth Vein. Blood Champion Hamada." Hamada gave a brief nod. "We''ll need three for our journey." The warrior nodded and disappeared into the shed. A few moments later, he returned, leading three massive Gravethorns. Hamada turned to Malakai. "Ninth Vein, as you saw earlier, the fortress is quite a distance from the Pit. We''ll be using these to traverse the land quickly." Malakai nodded. The warrior handed them the reins, and each chose a mount. Malakai approached his Gravethorn calmly. The beast was massive, towering over him with thick, muscular limbs and a rough, dark green hide. A large, pointed black horn jutted from its forehead, and its short tail swayed subtly. At Malakai''s cold touch, the mutated beast stirred, its muscles tensing as though sensing something unnatural in him. It stomped its feet, restless. Then, it met his eyes. Cold. The Gravethorn froze. Then, slowly, its body settled, the tension in its frame loosening. Gravethorns were common among the masses, as they were easily tamed and exceptionally fast. With no vehicles in this world, they were the best land transport available. Malakai ran a calm hand along the creature''s head a few times before mounting it effortlessly. As he did, his gaze subtly shifted toward his maid, Nyx, who had already mounted her Gravethorn. Their eyes met. And for the first time¡­ she didn''t look away. As a maid of the Sanguine clan, looking a direct descendant in the eye was a cause for instant death. Yet, she didn''t seem to care. She stared at him, her expression troubled. It was obvious she had something to say, but she was struggling to say it. Chapter 16 - 16: Truth "Are you ready, Ninth Vein?" Hamada''s voice broke their silence. Malakai blinked once before turning away from Nyx, shifting his focus back to Hamada. He gave a small nod. Hamada hit the reins of his Gravethorn, urging it forward, with Malakai and Nyx following suit. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They approached the massive gates, and Hamada nodded toward the warriors stationed there. With a deep, mechanical groan, the chains rattled, gears shifting as the gates slowly began to open. The wind howled through the widening gap, an intense gust whipping against them. Malakai''s jacket billowed. His hair fluttered. But his eyes never wavered. Hamada flicked his reins once more. In the next instant, the Gravethorns moved forward, their powerful strides carrying them into the barren lands. Behind them, the gate rumbled shut, sealing the fortress away. The trio maintained a moderate pace toward the Pit. Hamada had adjusted to Malakai''s speed. After all, he was leading the child to his death. The least he could do was delay it as long as Malakai wanted. The ride was silent, only the rhythmic pounding of the Gravethorns'' hooves against the barren ground echoed through the vast, open landscape. Malakai''s gaze remained forward, scanning the land stretched endlessly before them. Nyx rode silently at his side, her face still troubled, as if searching for the right moment to speak her mind. Hamada noticed Malakai''s stare, the way his gaze stayed on the desolate and barren land. He decided to break the silence. "The battle against those Veil creatures caused the grass to wither," Hamada said, reducing his speed and moving closer to Malakai. "At the end of each month, this barren land would have turned green again, only to perish once the darkness returned from the Pit." Malakai''s eyes changed slightly at the mention of the Pit, but he said nothing. His focus remained singular, how he would survive. That was all that mattered. Hamada noticed this, yet he felt the need to keep the boy from thinking too much. A distraction. After a pause, he continued. "Do you know the history of the Pit?" Malakai''s response was short and immediate. "The periodic spawning of darkness creatures?" Hamada let out a small smile. "No. The real history." Malakai''s gaze sharpened. The real history? Even Nyx tilted her head slightly, intrigued. Had they been lied to all this time? Hamada could see what they were thinking. He decided to clarify. "The history you know is not a lie. It''s true, but some parts were kept secret." The expressions of both Malakai and Nyx changed to curiosity. They fixed their gazes on Hamada, silently urging him to continue. "What I''m about to tell you is known only to a select few in the Sanguine clan, and to the true veterans of Black Reach. I hope you will keep it a secret." Malakai did not react. There was no need to. He was basically being sent to his death. Hamada''s words were meant for Nyx. And to that, she gave a firm nod, acknowledging his request. Hamada sighed before continuing. "Like I said, what you know isn''t false. But it isn''t the full truth either. Perhaps this might give you some hope." "This is the truth you know," Hamada said calmly as the Gravethorns continued their pace. "After the dome was formed, humanity grew complacent, thinking the darkness could no longer breach their walls. They focused on rebuilding, restoring order¡­ until they came." "Massive black pits emerged near the southern dome. From them, the darkness creatures came, countless in number. Humanity was caught off guard. Warriors died in droves. And then came the true horror, those same fallen were used as vessels, allowing the darkness to slip inside the dome." The mood had turned somber. It was a devastating truth. It was their reality now. "Eventually, the threat was pushed back, and the creatures eradicated. That''s when they discovered the pits spawned darkness periodically, waves that were meant only to kill, multiply, and destroy." Hamada glanced at him. "That''s the history of Black Reach that everyone inside the dome knows, right?" Malakai nodded. He paused. "But that''s only the surface. The real truth was kept hidden." Hamada exhaled. "Because after repelling the first wave of darkness creatures¡­" "Humanity''s strongest entered the Pits." They went inside the Pit? Malakai and Nyx''s expressions changed. "They entered?" Malakai asked. Hamada nodded. "The pits were inside the dome. If another wave came, humanity couldn''t afford another massacre." "So they tried to end it from the root. To seal the hole." "But when they entered¡­ they came out confused. None of them had died. None of them had even been injured." "And when they asked them what happened¡­ they reported that they had been transported somewhere else." "They said it was an unfamiliar place. A place where they could fight darkness creatures freely." "They could control the rank, the number, even the conditions of their battles. It was nothing like the abyssal darkness they had expected." Malakai''s thoughts raced. Another plane? A place where humans could control their battles against darkness creatures? Then does that mean¡­ Before he could complete the thought, Hamada interrupted. "I see that look in your eyes. But let me finish." He could practically feel the hope that shone in Malakai''s gaze. If everything Hamada was saying was the truth, then didn''t it mean that he had a chance to survive? Malakai quickly silenced his thoughts and listened. Hamada nodded. "Humanity''s reaction had been divided. Some saw the pits as a blessing, a place where they could train, grow stronger, and gain power. Others saw it as a curse, something to be sealed immediately." His tone turned cold. "The power-hungry won. They continued using the pits as a training ground. And for a while¡­ it worked." Hamada''s voice turned grave, and his expression hardened. "Until it didn''t." "Many years later, humanity''s strongest decided to send their descendants into the pits. To train, evolve, and grow stronger. But¡­" Hamada''s eyes turned cold. "None of them returned." The gazes of Malakai and Nyx narrowed. "Over a hundred youths. Geniuses meant to lead their clans in the coming years. Vanished. Without a trace." Hamada looked forward. "The entire dome was turned upside down. But no matter how hard they searched¡­ they never found them." Chapter 17 - 17: Darkness Pit Malakai''s gaze became clouded. From Hamada''s initial explanation, a part of him had hoped, perhaps foolishly, that there was some chance of survival for this ordeal. But now¡­ It felt like a complete dead end. From everything Hamada had revealed, there was one detail that stood out above all. ''They were at the same age range as me¡­'' The descendants who had vanished in the pit had just started their evolution, barely past the initial stages of power. It meant they were around Malakai''s age. Yet, unlike the adults who entered the pit and returned unharmed, those youths had disappeared without a trace. Malakai''s thoughts twisted darkly. ''Would that happen to me too?'' Without hesitation, he asked, "Where did they go?" If he knew this, then maybe he would be able to prepare better. Hamada glanced at him, then slowly shook his head. "They weren''t able to figure that out." Malakai fell silent. The mood grew heavier. Even Hamada, sensing the weight of the moment, chose to remain quiet. Nyx as well said nothing, the silence between them growing deeper as they continued their ride. Malakai''s thoughts kept on churning. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His fleeting hope had just been crushed. ''Centuries have passed already¡­'' More than two hundred years, and not one of those descendants had returned. They were most likely dead. ''Maybe¡­ they were taken to a place they couldn''t survive in.'' The adults had been strong enough to withstand the realm they were taken to. The same couldn''t be said for newly evolved youths. Malakai slowly cleared his mind. It was a dead end. Nothing had changed. The situation was still as deadly as it was the moment he received the order from the Blood Sovereign. There was no use lingering on what-ifs. It didn''t matter. All that mattered now was survival. Malakai''s focus sharpened. He sent a slight kick into the side of his Gravethorn, urging it forward at a faster pace. Hamada blinked, surprised, before catching on. Nyx followed behind silently, picking up her own pace. With a quiet sigh, Hamada pushed forward to match them. And with their new speed, the trio finally reached their destination. The Darkness Pit. The Gravethorns came to a stop before a massive, gaping pit of abyssal darkness. No fences. No barriers. Every attempt to contain or fortify this place had ended in failure. The structures had crumbled due to the emerging darkness or were swallowed whole by the pit''s unseen force. Malakai''s eyes fixed on it. Observing. It emanated an aura that felt wrong, as though it didn''t belong in this world. Cold. Unnatural. Evil. A dark mist rose and coiled above the pit like smoke from a cursed flame, giving it an eerie, haunting presence. Hamada and Nyx turned toward Malakai. He didn''t turn to meet their gaze. But he knew they were looking at him. Instead, he inhaled slowly, then dismounted from his Gravethorn and started walking toward the pit. Each step was heavy, and the closer he got, the more it sank into his skin, the cold, the wrongness, the creeping sense of death. His body shivered involuntarily. It felt like death itself was breathing from the abyss. As he walked, Malakai suddenly heard a heavy thud behind him. He turned slightly to see Hamada dismounting. The older warrior approached with a solemn expression. "Ninth Vein¡­" he said. His voice was low, sad. "I don''t know what''s going on in your head, nor can I predict what your future holds¡­ but I want you to know¡ª" He stopped for a moment, then bowed deeply. "¡ªYou would make a fine Sanguine. One of our finest." Malakai held his gaze for a moment, then gave a small nod. "Thank you." Just as he turned to face the pit again; "Ninth Vein!" He stopped. It was Nyx. Her voice had trembled slightly, something Malakai had never thought he would hear. But he heard her clearly. He turned to face her. She stood by her Gravethorn, her fists clenched at her side, eyes cast downward as though going through an internal dilemma. Then, slowly, she raised her head, meeting his. Her expression had turned resolute. Without another word, she tossed something through the air. Malakai caught it reflexively. ''A coin?'' He looked at her again, puzzled. Then, her voice came once more, stronger than before. "Never give up." Malakai''s eyes widened slightly. He stared at her for a few long seconds. And for the first time in a very long while¡­ He felt something. Something warm. Something faint. Something he couldn''t describe. A feeling he had nearly forgotten. As though someone¡­ was rooting for him. As though¡­ he wasn''t alone. His grip tightened. The coin pressed against his palm, and his fingers curled so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His crimson eyes turned sharp. Focused. Clear. "I won''t," he said. Then he nodded once at Nyx before turning back to the pit. His steps brought him to the very edge. The cold became intense, seeping into his very bones. He ignored it and stared into the darkness. His mind flashed with memories. His parents'' death. The conversation with the Blood Sovereign. The day he chose vengeance as his goal. The years of pain, of training, of swallowing his pride and enduring humiliation. All of it came crashing into him. But he didn''t flinch. He didn''t feel frustration. He didn''t feel fear. His eyes were steady. There was no doubt, only readiness. He didn''t know what awaited him in the pit. He didn''t know how he would survive. But he would. Even if he had to crawl his way back inch by inch. Even if his body broke a hundred times. Even if he had to tear through whatever realm it was by sheer will alone¡­ He would survive. He would come back. And when he did; He would have his revenge. "No matter what," Malakai whispered. Letting those words become his vow, his last words to this world before he entered the pit. Then, he stepped forward and jumped. A rush of cold wind surged around him, whipping his clothes and hair. And the darkness swallowed him whole. Chapter 18 - 18: Walk Darkness. That was all Malakai could see. All he could feel. Cold and endless. It stretched beyond what he could see and it swallowed everything. Sight, sound and even thought. But strangely, Malakai felt¡­ peaceful. All his burdens, his pain, his fears, they melted into the endless dark. It was quiet. So quiet. And soon, he started to forget. His name. His purpose. His pain. Even his parents¡­ It all began to fade. But then, a pair of crimson eyes snapped open in the abyss. Malakai''s senses returned like a blade cutting through fog. ''That was close.'' His thoughts sharpened. He could feel it, something subtle, but insidious, trying to creep into his mind. ''Don''t forget¡­ don''t forget¡­'' He gritted his teeth, hardening his thoughts, pushing back against the force pressing in on his consciousness. And as though that resistance triggered something, a flicker of light appeared in the corner of his vision. He turned. And then, it ignited. Blinding and radiant, swallowing him whole. He shut his eyes instinctively, shielding them from the intensity. And when he opened them, he was surrounded by rapidly shifting visions. Malakai saw a peaceful Earth. People laughing, walking, skyscrapers that rose to the sky, airplanes soaring above. It was life, vibrant and peaceful. Then, chaos. The sky darkened. Screams erupted. Darkness creatures descended, turning cities into wastelands. People died in waves. Civilization crumbled. And amidst the chaos, a silhouette of a lone man stood. He fought the darkness, even as others fled. His strength was incredible, pushing back the tide. And when he killed the darkness, a brilliant energy burst into the air. Something started to change as humanity began to evolve. They started fighting back. They started losing once more. And the man''s final act, he sacrificed himself, and from that sacrifice, a glowing dome birthed to life, shielding what remained of humanity from the darkness. ''The history of the Fall¡­'' Malakai realized, watching it unfold like a memory. And then, the scene shattered. Everything blurred, receded, and spun rapidly. And again, there was light. So intense he had to shield his eyes once more. When he opened them, he saw that he was elsewhere. Malakai felt it first, the coarse and grainy texture of the sand beneath him. Then, the heat. Scorching, searing heat. He shielded his eyes from the blazing sun beating down from above. ''Where am I?'' He sat up slowly, his body adjusting to the hot temperature and bright light emanating from the sun. His crimson gaze swept the horizon. ''A desert.'' Endless dunes of golden brown sand, jagged black rocks protruding from the earth, withered bone-like structures scattered in the distance. The air shimmered with heat waves, and no vegetation was in sight. A moment later, a voice rumbled, deep and heavy, as if spoken by the world itself. "Walk." Malakai''s expression changed. ''What the hell?'' The voice sounded human¡­ but carried a weight like that of a god. He scanned the area instinctively. ''I can''t find its source¡­'' But he didn''t need to. Something inside him knew, this was an order, not a suggestion. ''Is this where the other descendants were transported to?'' Malakai pondered. He felt it was possible. But it didn''t matter. Not right now. ''There''s no other option.'' He took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and checked his body. His equipment was intact, weapons, utility belt, supplies. Everything was still with him. He turned toward the horizon. ''It didn''t say where to walk¡­ just walk.'' So he chose a direction and he began walking. The sun bore down mercilessly, its rays scorching his skin. His exposed flesh turned red within minutes, blisters forming and his skin cracking. The loose sand gave way under his steps, which made movement harder, forcing him to expend more energy with each step. Still, Malakai pressed forward. Time passed, he didn''t know how long, but he knew the desert only grew hotter. As he walked, the sand seemed to grip his legs more tightly. His movements slowed as he tried to adjust. But then came thirst. His throat burned. His lips cracked, parched and dry. He reached for his canteen, but then, as though something spoke to him, he stopped. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I can''t use it.'' He had water. He had food. He was unsure of what to expect in the Pit, so he had come prepared. But he chose not to use them. ''It feels like a test.'' Everything about this place, first the darkness trying to make him forget, now this hellish desert, it felt orchestrated. A trial. Which meant, he was currently being tested. And he had learned to trust his instincts. ''If I take anything now¡­ I might have to start all over again.'' Malakai didn''t want that. So, he endured. As he moved, the sun rose higher. The heat grew unbearable, the sand hot enough to cook flesh. His lips bled. His vision blurred. Yet he walked. ''Walk. Walk. Walk.'' It became a mantra in his head. His limbs screamed in pain. Each step sent jolts through his spine, through his entire body. But he did not stop. Hours turned into something worse, something timeless. Malakai lost track. There was no night in this world. The sun never set. Malakai''s mind screamed for relief, begged him to stop. Still, he walked. He did not stop. Until finally, he could no longer lift his leg. His body collapsed, crashing into the hot sand. "S-shit¡­" Sizzling smoke rose from where his body touched the burning surface. His boots had shielded him till now, but his arms, his skin, began to burn. Agony. His muscles trembled. Every nerve in his body screamed. But Malakai didn''t stop. He clenched his teeth, dragged one hand forward, then the other. He crawled. Each pull scorched his skin further. The sand seared his arms and face. His body writhed in pain, but he kept moving. "Move. Move. Move." It echoed in his head like a war drum. Until even that faded. His vision blurred. The edges of his sight darkened as his limbs refused to move, trembling as he urged them to move. ''M-move!'' However, he was already at his limit. And just as darkness began to engulf his eyes, a light suddenly enveloped him. And in the next instant, Malakai disappeared. Chapter 19 - 19: Grade One Enhancer A beam of light flared above a quiet lake. Then, splash! A boy''s body dropped from the sky, crashing into the water below. He remained still for a moment, floating just beneath the surface, until his eyes snapped open in a jolt. He gasped, disoriented. ''Trees¡­ green canopies¡­ a still lake.'' The last observation made his thoughts freeze. Because now all he saw was the water beneath him. His head dipped, plunging into the lake, drinking desperately. He didn''t care if it was clean or not, he just drank, greedily and wildly. Only after several gulps did he pull away, panting heavily with ragged breaths. ''A forest,'' he determined with a glance. Malakai forced himself upright and quickly checked his body. ''My weapon and supplies are intact¡­ but my body¡ª'' Pain radiated through every fiber of his being. Malakai winced. Dragging himself to the lake''s edge, he sat on a flat rock, reaching for a small sack on his belt. From it, he pulled out a devil''s fruit. Taking one bite, and an intense surge of relief spread through him like a wave of warmth. ''It''s addictive,'' he thought, his body aching and begging for more. ''I have to conserve it.'' But he knew better. With his limited ability to hold vita, devouring the whole fruit would be wasteful. He waited patiently as the energy settled, then took another small bite. Relief filled his body again. His muscles eased and the pain dulled. As he repeated this process, he scanned the clearing. The lake was nestled at its center, surrounded by open space before the forest resumed ahead. For now, everything was calm¡­ but Malakai wasn''t counting on that being the case for long. ''Four more fruits left,'' Malakai noted grimly as he finished eating the one in his hand. Unfortunately, the devil''s fruit he could bring with him was limited. He had to ration them carefully. He had no idea what could be waiting ahead. After a few light stretches to loosen his stiff limbs, he began to stand, only to freeze. A chill. Cold. Intense. Crawling up his spine. ''No¡­ no¡­'' A feeling he could never forget, death. His gaze sharpened. From the treeline ahead, something emerged. A figure. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But not human. It stood over eight feet tall, 2.5 meters of grotesque, hulking mass of slick, obsidian black flesh, with muscles bulging like coiled steel beneath its glistening skin. It was naked but had no reproductive organs, just pure, twisted anatomy. Its head was smaller than its body, unsettlingly so, with gleaming white eyes filled with little intelligence. Its mouth stretched wide, rows of white, jagged, spike like teeth jutting outward. A long, black tongue slithered from its maw, tasting the air. A darkness creature. Malakai''s breath stopped. His expression shifted violently. His fists clenched tight. ''A grade one Enhancer.'' Humanity had categorized darkness creatures into five primary types: Enhancer. Manipulator. Summoner. Corruptor. Illusionist. Each type was graded from Gradeless to Grade Five, with Grade Five being a myth. Gradeless Enhancers were already more powerful than any normal human, stronger, faster, deadlier. They could tear through steel, leap over rooftops, shrug off bullets. A single one could massacre an entire battalion of humans. But Grade One Enhancers were far worse, brutal juggernauts. Capable of smashing vehicles with a punch. Able to recover from lethal wounds in seconds. That was what now stood before Malakai. The creature roared. A thunderous, guttural bellow that shook the forest. ''Shit!'' Malakai''s instincts screamed at him like a blaring horn. He was scared. He was frightened. However, Malakai didn''t want to die, not before completing his goal. He clenched his fists. Gritted his teeth. And shoved the fear deep into the pit of his gut. Years of strategy, of visualization, of relentless training surged into his mind all at once. His breathing calmed. His gaze sharpened. The creature dipped low, legs coiling like loaded springs. Cracks spiderwebbed under its feet. Then, it launched. A black blur tore through the air, the force of its movement parting wind like a cannon blast. It was a Grade One Enhancer. A super being, one that Malakai couldn''t hope to match in either strength or speed. Any sane person would have fled. Sidestepped. Backpedaled. Hid. But Malakai did something else entirely. Something that would make any onlooker''s eyes widen in disbelief. He charged forward, sprinting straight toward the beast. The darkness creature appeared in front of him in a flash, its massive fist splitting the air toward him with terrifying momentum. But Malakai didn''t react to the movement, it was far too fast for his unevolved body to follow. He didn''t need to. In his years of visualizing battles he had seen of darkness creatures, Grade One Enhancers were powerful, monsters capable of causing carnage. Yet, they were simple creatures. Dumb. Easy to predict. Malakai had already anticipated this exact move. His body dipped, low, so low his nose nearly grazed the ground. His hand shot backward, gripping the hilt of his scythe, yanking it free in a fluid motion. The blade flashed. He surged to the side in a sweeping arc, slipping past the beast''s punch by a hair''s breadth. Then, hook. The scythe''s curved edge caught the beast''s leg mid-charge, aiming to destabilize it. It sliced through the thick tendon behind its knee, one of the few known weak points. The beast''s leg twisted. The tendon snapped. Its foot slipped, its body pitching forward as the creature crashed into the ground, rolling uncontrollably from the force of its own momentum. Dust exploded into the air in its wake, clouds rising and swirling as earth trembled beneath its weight. But the dust had barely even formed before Malakai moved. From his bent position, he shot forward, gripping his scythe by the end of its staff. A pivot of his heel. A twist of his core. He spun, him and the scythe twisting as one. The weapon carved through the air in a deadly arc, slicing through the dust cloud. Each rotation built momentum, the blade hissing like a viper with every turn. And then, as the dust began to clear, the beast raised its head, rage boiling in its gleaming white eyes, its mouth parting to release a roar at the insignificant human who dared humiliate it¡­ A flash. A gleam of silver. The sharpened edge of a scythe tore through the air, appearing inches from the creature''s skull. There was no time to react. No time to dodge. The blade pierced clean through its head. Black ichor splattered violently across the clearing as the creature convulsed once¡­ then slumped forward, lifeless. Chapter 20 - 20: Descendants Malakai staggered slightly, his breath coming in ragged and fast. His heart thundered in his chest, pounding so hard it felt like it might burst from his ribcage. He stood still, eyes fixed on the fallen creature. ''I did it.'' His thoughts were racing. He stared at the corpse, unable to believe it. Because of the Sovereign''s cruel missions, Malakai had fought multiple grade ones before. And each time, he had barely survived, left broken, bleeding, clinging to life by threads. He had to be rescued every time by the blood knight in the area. But now¡­ he had won. His hand clenched tightly. For the first time, he had won. He had fucking won! A rush of triumph surged through him, wild and raw. He had always been called useless. A failure. A discarded tool that had no future. But this trash¡­ had just defeated a Grade One Darkness Creature! Malakai felt the urge to roar into the skies, to scream at the world that he was not weak. Not useless. But his sanity held him back. ''There could be more in this forest.'' His gaze turned sharp again, caution flooding in. He yanked his scythe''s blade free from the creature''s skull. The beast didn''t dissolve or vanish, it remained, lifeless and solid. Once formed, darkness creatures became living beings. But then, greenish energy surged from the beast''s corpse. A cloud of vita drifted into the air. A moment later, it flowed into Malakai''s body. A surge of energy flared inside him, then vanished just as quickly. ''Still nothing.'' This was normal. Any time a Grade One or higher darkness creature died, it released vita into the air. The killer absorbed it and grew stronger, rising in power and rank. But Malakai''s body couldn''t hold vita. ''The core¡­'' Every Grade One and above darkness creature had a core, an orb of solidified vita within it. But Malakai didn''t have time to dig it out. He wiped the ichor from his blade and turned away. ''I have to leave this clearing. It''s too exposed.'' His body still ached, but he forced himself into a sprint, rushing toward the tree line for cover. But he had barely even gotten anywhere before a low tremor rumbled through the world. Malakai''s entire body stopped, his instincts screaming. A voice echoed, calm and omnipresent. From everywhere and nowhere at once. "Last participant confirmed. The selection for the next successor will begin now." Malakai''s pupils shrank into pinpricks. ''That voice¡­ again.'' The same one from the desert. The same one that had told him to walk. He could never forget it. ''What''s happening?'' His gaze darted around. His eyes locked on the spot where the creature''s corpse had been, now gone. Completely vanished. And then, light. Multiple beams of radiant light exploded across the clearing, surrounding him. Malakai''s hands clenched tightly around his weapon, eyes narrowing. The lights flashed, then faded. And in their place were¡­ people. Dozens of youths had appeared as if from nowhere. Dressed in varying battle attire, some regal, others rugged. Each carried an air of pride and strength. And they were¡­ pissed. "Where are the Elders?!" "What just happened?! Where did the body of the darkness creature go?!" "Get me out of this damned place! Do you know who my father is?!" "I passed the trial! I demand the right to leave this place!" "I just killed the creature! Who dared steal my glory?!" "If this is another test, someone''s going to regret it." Malakai stood silently as their voices echoed across the clearing, his expression calm. He didn''t move toward them, he moved away. Quietly. Carefully. Shifting toward the edge of the clearing, where the forest was directly behind him. ''They were teleported here.'' Observation and comprehension had always been two of Malakai''s strongest traits. He didn''t just look, he observed. He heard everything. Understood everything. The youths were disoriented. Confused. Their words gave him enough context to make a frighteningly accurate assessment. ''They went through the same trials I did.'' His mind moved fast, processing information. He''d chosen to move to the edge of the clearing for a reason, rather than stay in the center surrounded by unknown elements, potentially hostile individuals, he now stood where escape into the forest would be immediate if necessary. Then, his gaze sharpened. ''I''m being watched.'' He could feel it, subtle, probing gazes. Not many, but enough to trigger his instincts. His eyes flicked across the field, locking onto a few figures scattered among the crowd, youths who had taken notice of him already. ''My clothes and gear.'' It clicked instantly. He had already formed multiple theories, but this one had begun solidifying in his mind. Their eyes weren''t on him just because he was a stranger. It was because he looked different. Their battle gear was crude, leather, steel plating, belts made of braided hide. Their weapons, though they looked sturdy, had outdated craftsmanship. Their boots, their scabbards, even their belts, everything screamed primitive and the past. It was the kind of gear that would have been made in a time when humanity had barely started rebuilding after the respite the dome offered. And as a plus, the youths had the distinct features of the grand and great families of the Dome. And yet, they looked like relics from the past. ''They''re the descendants who disappeared centuries ago¡­'' It sounded like a fairy tale, but everything pointed to it. The impossible was slowly becoming reality. And in contrast, Malakai, with his reinforced attire, his high-grade utility belt, his refined weaponry, stood out like a flame in a cave. But it wasn''t just his gear that was drawing attention. "You." The voice was sharp. Malakai''s head snapped toward the sound, his guard instantly rising. "Who are you?" He didn''t make any sudden moves, but his hand shifted slightly, instinctively, toward the gun strapped to his waist. A movement the speaker caught instantly. Malakai gave the youths a quick scan. Crimson eyes that burned like coals. Crimson hair like living flame. His face was like an early teen, but there was weight in his posture. He stood like one used to command. "I am Zeronis Von Sanguine, son of Jeranis Von Sanguine and the 3rd Vein of the Sanguine Clan. Only selected descendants are allowed into the Pit. So I''ll ask again, who are you?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 21 - 21: Assumptions Malakai''s eyes narrowed. Crimson eyes¡­ crimson hair¡­ no mistaking it. He was a Sanguine. But neither Zeronis nor Jeranis Von Sanguine existed in their present generation. ''The past¡­'' That confirmed his assumptions. But he had no time to dwell on that. A subtle wave of killing intent emanated from Zeronis as his hand reached for his weapon. And it didn''t end there, two more Sanguine youths approached. "3rd Vein¡­" They bowed slightly, reverently, before stopping beside him. But as they noticed Zeronis''s cold stare fixed on Malakai and his hand resting on his weapon, they turned their attention as well. One of them asked, cautious, "3rd Vein¡­ is something wrong?" Zeronis''s reply was curt. "Do you know him?" The two scanned Malakai, brows furrowing. The recognition never came. Only confusion. "No¡­ He''s not one of us¡­ There were only twelve Sanguine descendants who entered the Pit. We''d recognize him." And then, they looked closer, at his gear. His clothing. His weapon. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why does his equipment look so¡­ advanced?" Their own weapons looked archaic next to his sleek, crimson-lined scythe. Their belts looked crude beside his tactical gear. Their hands slowly reached toward their weapons, guards raised. Malakai''s grip on his gun tightened. ''He''s sharp,'' he thought of Zeronis. ''He saw through me just as I saw through them.'' Hostility had now taken center stage. Malakai''s second hand shifted to his scythe. ''I can''t lie my way out of this.'' There was no explanation that would satisfy them and no cover story they''d believe. Which meant¡­ he had to fight. As they saw his move, the killing intent from the trio surged. They were barely in their early teens, but this was not Earth''s old age. These were Sanguines, descendants of power. Trained from birth. Shaped by war. They had the finest tutors. The deadliest instructors. The purest bloodline. And they were evolved. The tension rose like a tightening noose. Others began to notice, and their eyes turned toward Malakai. "Who''s that?" "Why does he look so different?" ''As expected.'' Malakai thought. The descendants who had entered the Pit were somewhat numerous. However, the Sanguine clan was one of the overlords of the dome. Many of the other descendants had their faces burned into their memory. But they soon started noticing other things. "His gear¡­ it''s nothing like ours." As the whispers spread, Zeronis suddenly spoke up. "He might be the reason we''re in this situation." Malakai''s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly hid his reaction. ''Shit¡­'' That was dangerous. Those words were more lethal than a sword. In fact, Malakai would have preferred fighting just Zeronis. In a crowd this volatile, suspicion was fuel, and Zeronis had just lit a match. The shift was immediate. The eyes of the descendants narrowed at Malakai. More hostility appeared in their gazes. Some hands found hilts. The atmosphere grew suffocating. ''I''ll need to run.'' At this point, it was far too late to do anything. Malakai''s muscles tensed. He''d thanked his stars earlier for moving toward the forest. Now, his closeness to it was the only thing keeping him alive. His balance shifted slightly as he prepared to bolt. However, a voice rang out. A voice that none of them could forget. "All participants are present. The Trial for the Next Successor will begin now." Their heads snapped upward, and they saw it, the sky had changed. A vast layer of dark clouds had blanketed the skies, churning and heavy with pressure that pressed on them. Malakai''s eyes flickered. ''Successor Trials?'' His mind raced, struggling to make sense of the phrase. Their world was shit, and his life even shittier. ''Is this a game?'' He thought of the different possibilities. But he wasn''t the only one. Zeronis''s gaze had turned skyward, as well as many of the descendants with good insights. Their brows were furrowed, and most of them had completely forgotten the earlier altercation. "What the hell do you mean by Successor Trials!?" "We didn''t agree to this!" "I demand to speak to a Head! You can''t just¡ª!" Some of the descendants voiced their dissatisfaction, and they were far from being subtle about it. But no matter how much they complained, there was no response. Suddenly, the clouds rumbled again and a brilliant light shone from above. It descended upon them swiftly, wrapping each youth in beams of gold. Malakai barely had time to process it before the light swallowed him too. And without so much as a word, they vanished. ¡­ Malakai felt the empty feeling of darkness once more before he felt it was okay to open his eyes. As he did, it took a second for his eyes to adjust, but as it did, he didn''t waste even a single second and scanned his surroundings. ''A cave.'' It wasn''t a question. He was certain. He could see the faint outlines of rough and uneven walls, and jagged rocks jutted out here and there. The air smelled like earth, and the ground felt damp. ''It''s quiet.'' Malakai couldn''t hear even the slightest of sound, yet, this wasn''t what made him grip his gun and scythe tighter. ''It''s dark and¡­ I''m not alone.'' Malakai''s guard rose to the peak, and he took a few steps backwards, positioning himself close to the uneven cave wall. ''I''ll be able to react better this way.'' He could feel that he wasn''t alone, but he wasn''t sure who or what was in the area along with their numbers. ''It''s not a darkness creature.'' This he was sure of. The intense chill that came with their presence wasn''t there. Plus, if he had been trapped in a dark cave with a darkness creature, then he was as good as dead. ''It must be the other descendants,'' Malakai concluded, ''they''re also being careful.'' Malakai couldn''t be certain if they had discovered him or not, but he had no plans of revealing himself. Instead, he pondered about everything that had happened, trying to see if he would be able to get any insight as to what they were doing here. ''The descendants entered the pit more than two centuries ago and never returned¡­ and if my assumption is right and they really are the ones, then¡­ why haven''t they aged?'' Chapter 22 - 22: Goal It was a conundrum. A mystery that Malakai was finding hard to understand. This wasn''t some fairytale, it was real life. And in reality, the passage of time was absolute. ''Either I''m right, and they''ve been kept young through some unknown method¡­ or I''m wrong, and these are entirely different people. But everything points to the former.'' Everything he had seen until now pointed towards the former assumption, their crude gear, even their reactions as they had been teleported to the clearing. And lastly, Zeronis, the supposed third vein. There was no such direct descendant in the current generation. ''It means they were transported here two centuries ago, frozen in this place, trapped in time, until now.'' ''And then those words¡­'' As he reached this conclusion, his thoughts shifted to the other clues he had gotten, the words of the mysterious voice. "Participants are now complete." "The Successor Trials." ''The moment I passed the final test, the number must have reached whatever threshold this place required to proceed. I was the last key.'' ''It all fits. The trials, the tests¡­ they weren''t just challenges. They were filters.'' As the conclusion solidified in his head, then came the major question that burned in his mind: What was the end goal? He knew this was some kind of successor trial and he was amongst one of the many participants. However, what now? ''The entire reason for a trial is to whittle down the numbers of participants. A successor is singular by nature. There can only be one¡­'' ''Which means the next phase¡­ is conflict.'' Malakai''s eyes turned cold. ''We have to kill each othdr.'' Just as his mind hardened, he felt a subtle movement coming from the side. He turned, his instincts flaring, just as a voice broke the silence. "Oh, I''ve had enough of this already!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another voice immediately snapped back, whispering harshly, "Will you shut up for once?" "Don''t shush me, Jerom!" the first voice barked. "If we keep standing around like this, we''ll be here all day! Listen, whoever you are, we know you''re there. So just come out and identify yourself, okay?" There was a long stretch of silence before a reluctant sigh followed. "I am Kendal Tauron," the voice declared. "A direct descendant of one of the Great Clans of the Dome. Now, introduce yourself." Malakai''s brows drew together slightly. ''The Tauron clan¡­'' The major clans of the dome were the Grand and Great Clans. The Grand Clans were the overlords of the regions in the dome, while the Great Clans oversaw the cities and reported directly to the Grand Clans. Unlike the Sanguine''s dominion over blood, the Tauron Clan''s trait was rooted in muscular control. Kendal spoke again, this time with a sharper edge. "You''re by the wall, aren''t you?" Malakai''s gaze narrowed. ''He can sense me?'' He was surprised. ''How can he sense me¡­?'' Malakai had studied the abilities of both the Grand and Great Clans during his free time, especially during long rides to missions. And yet, he couldn''t recall the Tauron lineage possessing any trait or technique that would make this possible. They were warriors and brutes through and through. ''It must be the second person,'' Malakai thought. He had heard the hushed whisper clearly, and there were only a few clans with abilities refined enough for that kind of sensory perception. ''But what should I do about this?'' His mind shifted, weighing his options carefully. ''Reveal myself¡­ or stay hidden?'' He was outnumbered. And if he stepped forward now, it would be no different from handing himself over. Of all the people he had seen in the clearing earlier, he was almost certain he was the only unevolved among them. Malakai deadened the thought and remained still, silent as stone. A moment passed, then another, before Kendal''s voice rang out again, impatient. "Suit yourself. I''ll take you as an enemy, then." "Wait, Kendal, don''t¡­" the other voice tried to intervene. "No," Kendal cut him off sharply, already moving. Just then, a brilliant light flared in the distance ahead, bright and intense. They could see it clearly, yet curiously, it didn''t pierce into the cave''s shadows. Malakai didn''t wait. That brief distraction was all he needed. He bolted, his instincts taking over. ''A light source¡­ perfect.'' His thoughts raced as fast as his legs. ''If someone in this group can sense through darkness, then I''m at a complete disadvantage staying hidden in it.'' His eyes sharpened as the ground suddenly trembled beneath him. ''They''re coming.'' He could feel the weight of Kendal''s footsteps, each one pounding into the earth. ''I''ll get caught like this.'' It was a race between an evolved and unevolved. His loss was certain. Without hesitation, his hand darted to the small sack strapped to his waist. He pulled out a Devil''s Fruit and sank his teeth into it. A surge of energy exploded through his body. His muscles ignited with power, and his pace instantly quickened as he shot forward in a burst of speed. As he reached the light, it flared even brighter, blinding him for a brief second before everything unraveled before his eyes. He came to an abrupt stop, just as the remnants of vita faded from his body. ''A large hall¡­'' Malakai''s eyes swept across the space, taking in the high ceilings, the wide pillars, the faint carvings etched into the stone. But he didn''t wait. He moved instantly, dashing to the side and pressing his back against the wall just beside the entrance. ''They''re coming¡­ and for a moment, they won''t be able to see past that light.'' He remembered the sensation clearly, that overwhelming brightness just before entering, the way it disoriented the senses. ''It''s only after crossing that threshold that they''ll realize it''s a hall.'' And that brief moment of confusion was all he needed. His grip tightened around his scythe. His other hand hovered just above his waist, already halfway to drawing the gun strapped to his side. His crimson eyes stared at the entrance with the focus of a predator, quiet, still, waiting. Chapter 23 - 23: Labyrinth A second passed and then, they burst in. Two figures came out from the light in a rush, their steps faltering slightly as their eyes adjusted to the space. Malakai''s eyes lit up and his arm moved fast, his gun snapping up and pointing directly at the lead figure''s chest. The duo turned, reacting just in time as their gazes locked onto him. Their faces immediately shifted in surprise. But before any words could be exchanged, a voice echoed through the hall. One they all knew too well. "Welcome to the Successor Trials, participants." The hall went still. Malakai, who had been about to pull the trigger, froze. "Listen carefully to the rules. This is a Labyrinth. You''ve each been grouped into threes and transported to different entry points scattered throughout the labyrinth." "Your ultimate goal is to reach the center of the labyrinth while overcoming every obstacles in your path¡­" "I wish you good luck." The voice fell silent, and so did the entire hall. The duo''s gaze never once left Malakai''s, the tension rising as the seconds passed. Neither of them moved. "Don''t move," the second one whispered, and Kendal, who had been half a step away from lunging, stopped, frowning. "Look at that tiny thing in his arms. What could it possibly do?" he scoffed, casually gesturing toward the gun pointed at them. They had no idea what it was. Their society had just started rebuilding, and a lot from the past was unknown to them. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the other kept his gaze locked on Malakai. "We have no idea what it is," he said flatly. "It''s obvious his weapons are more advanced than ours." "Ugh," Kendal muttered, clearly irritated. "Why is everyone in your family so spineless?" The second boy ignored him entirely and stepped forward slightly, his eyes never leaving Malakai. "I am Jerom Sol Lucerna," he said calmly, "a direct descendant of the Lucerna family." His voice was composed. "I''m sure you heard everything that voice said. I suppose we should be relieved you haven''t used that weapon yet. Which means you can think. So¡­ what now?" Malakai gave Jerom a measured once-over, silent. ''The Lucerna clan¡­ damn.'' Unlike the Taurons and their brute strength gotten from muscular manipulation, the Lucerna were a different breed entirely. Their power lay in the manipulation of their synaptic system, refining reflexes, enhancing perception, and accelerating cognitive processing. Analytical. Logical. Pragmatic. Efficient. Hyper-aware and relentlessly precise. In simple terms, they were the worst kind of enemies to have, especially for someone like him, an unevolved. He was not just stronger¡­ but smarter. ''I can''t engage them now,'' Malakai thought grimly, canceling any lingering thoughts of confrontation. ''I missed my chance. The voice caught me off guard¡­ the window for a surprise attack is gone.'' ''It''s too uncertain.'' Slowly, he lowered his gun and slid it back into the strap on his waist. "What do you have in mind?" he asked flatly. Jerom gave a faint smile, as though he had expected that exact response. "We''ve all been grouped into threes," he said calmly, "and it''s very likely we''ll be pitted against other groups. Teaming up, for now, would be the smart move." Kendal scoffed immediately. "What are you talking about, Jerom? He''s one of those blood-suckers. They''ll stab us in the back the first chance they get." Jerom didn''t even spare him a glance. His eyes remained on Malakai. "So¡­ what do you say?" Malakai held his gaze for a moment, then gave a subtle nod. "My name is Malakai Sanguine." Jerom''s eyes narrowed slightly at that. ''No "von"?'' he thought. It was obvious Malakai belonged to the Sanguine clan, the appearance, the chilling presence made it undeniable. But with how advanced his equipment was, although it was something they had never seen before, it was surprising he wasn''t a direct descendant. ''That would explain why I don''t recognize him¡­ I know all the faces of the direct line,'' Still, he didn''t let any of that show on his face. Instead, he nodded with a smile and gestured toward Kendal, who wore a scowl deep enough to crack stone. "This is Kendal, and as he mentioned before, he''s from the Tauron family." Malakai''s eyes briefly met Kendal''s, who stared at him like he''d just stolen his wife, before turning away without a word. He gave Jerom a final nod, then started walking toward the other end of the room. Jerom followed silently along with Kendal, who groaned and muttered incomprehensible words under his breath, before trailing behind them. The tension between them was still as strong as ever, and Malakai''s guard was up to the extreme. The hall was large, but their steps soon brought them to the end of the hall where a podium stood facing three large doors. Malakai maintained his vigilance as he stepped on the podium. His teammates weren''t the only potential danger he had to watch out for. ''There might be traps.'' It wasn''t just paranoia. In a place like this where they were being tested, he couldn''t ignore the possibility of even the stone beneath his feet being a threat. Reaching the center of the podium, Malakai stopped in front of a slanted stand with words written all over it. ''Instructions,'' Malakai identified. Jerom approached from behind, peering over his shoulder. "Looks like these are our instructions for this round," he said, stepping up beside Malakai and scanning the writing. From the back, Kendal groaned. "Ugh, sounds boring. I hope it''s not some puzzle crap." "Shut up, Kendal," Jerom muttered. He narrowed his eyes as he read aloud: "Three paths stand before you, but only one is free of external obstacles. Choose wisely, for the door chosen by majority shall be the one all must walk. The answer lies beneath the veil of thought." Jerom''s eyes sharpened as he began reading the riddle written below it. "A sun without light, a river without water, a fire without flame, what color does truth wear?" Kendal groaned from behind. "Ugh. I knew it. I freaking knew it." He flung his arms up. "You have the floor, Jerom." Chapter 24 - 24: One Hour As a member from the Lucerna clan known for their intelligence, it wasn''t a surprise that Kendal placed it all in his hands. But neither Jerom nor Malakai responded to him. Their eyes were already scanning the riddle again. Jerom mumbled under his breath, "Sun without light¡­ river without water¡­ fire without flame¡­" Malakai was silent, but his mind was already dissecting the words, bit by bit. ''A sun without light? A dead star.'' Malakai was what one would call an avid reader. When he wasn''t training or was bedridden from an injury gotten from any of the dangerous missions, he was reading. It first started from books about the art of battle but later expanded to different topics when he discovered the need. It was a skill that was coming in handy now. ''A river without water? A dry riverbed. A path, maybe.'' ''A fire without flame? Heat? Smoke? Or the idea of destruction without form¡­'' The doors in front of them were in the colours of red, blue, and green. And as he thought, the logical part of his mind leaned toward blue; the absence of flame, the emptiness of water, the coldness of a dead sun. A void. A calm color. ''Blue seems safe.'' But then a hint of doubt settled in. "The answer lies beneath the veil of thought¡­" The last words of the riddle sounded in his head. Malakai remembered a theory he''d read once, symbolic logic, where the answer wasn''t meant to be literal but philosophical. The idea of a sun without light, river without water, fire without flame all pointed to the concept of illusion, a shell, an echo, a lie. They all suggested natural things that only seemed to be what they were, a deceptive form of nature. ''Something that seems but is not.'' And in reality, riddles that dealt with illusions were associated with green, the color of deception and uncertainty. It was a knowledge that Jerom or Kendal would likely not know, as during their time, books were still a lost luxury. Their society was still recovering, and written knowledge hadn''t yet been fully restored or reintroduced. But Malakai didn''t have such setbacks. He had read too many books to ignore the possibility. He stepped back from the stone and glanced toward the green door. ''Logic says blue. But my instinct¡­ says green.'' He turned to the others. "My choice is green." Jerom hesitated, glancing at him. "You sure?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai nodded firmly. Jerom hesitated, staring at him for a moment, then looked back at the riddle. The silence stretched as his gaze stayed on the words, his lips tightening slightly. Eventually, he spoke. "No matter how I think about it¡­ blue makes the most sense. A sun without light, a river without water, a fire without flame, they all describe the absence of their essence. The absence of what defines them. That absence is void. And void is cold¡­ empty. Blue." Malakai''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t like where this was going. "Blue is the obvious choice. That''s exactly why it''s wrong." Jerom turned his head slightly, curious. "Go on." "The riddle says ''free of obstacles'', not safe or true. And it says the answer lies beneath the veil of thought, not surface logic. Things that appear real but aren''t, illusions, were always tied to green. Something that seems harmless but conceals its true nature. Blue is absence. Green is illusion. There''s a difference." Jerom hummed thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ That''s an interesting interpretation¡­ but it''s a stretch. And too risky." He looked back at the doors. "I''m choosing blue." "I stand by green." "Of course you do," Kendal said from the back, arms crossed. "Jerom''s literally the smartest person I know, and you blood-suckers don''t have a shred of intelligence in those skulls of yours." He tossed his head dismissively. "I''m choosing blue." As soon as the words left his mouth, the blue door creaked before it began to open. The trio peered into its depths, only to find pitch-black nothingness. Whatever was beyond the threshold was shrouded in darkness. Jerom and Kendal dropped down from the podium and began approaching the door. "I hope we get to fight!" Kendal said, cracking his knuckles with a grin. Jerom didn''t respond. Instead, he turned, eyes narrowing slightly as he noticed Malakai still standing at the podium, unmoved. "You''re not coming?" he asked. "No," Malakai replied flatly. Jerom''s brows furrowed. "What do you mean?" "That''s the wrong door," Malakai said without hesitation. Jerom blinked. "You think that," he muttered. "But it doesn''t matter. The majority vote counts. We move as a team. Besides, you can''t open another door." "That''s my problem to figure out, not yours." Jerom frowned. Why was this Sanguine being difficult? He stepped forward slightly, but before he could speak again, Kendal waved him off with a scoff. "Bah, leave him, Jerom! He''ll probably be useless anyway. We''d be better off on our own." Jerom glanced back at Malakai once more. ''Is he planning something?'' The thought unsettled him. Malakai had always been too quiet, and those eyes¡­ he was the kind of person that didn''t need to shout to be dangerous. ''I''ll stay alert,'' he told himself. Without another word, he turned and stepped into the darkness alongside Kendal, leaving Malakai alone on the podium, staring at the unopened green door. As they left, Malakai approached the green door with a frown on his face. ''I''m so sure.'' He was pissed. The fact that he had to deal with stupidity was annoying. If he had been alone, it would have all been straightforward and easy. "I choose green," he spoke out loud, hoping for some kind of reaction. But nothing came, only silence. ''It was worth a try.'' Malakai shook his head, approached the podium before sitting down cross-legged, waiting. ''An hour should be enough.'' Malakai was sure the blue door was the wrong one. And since Jerom and Kendal had decided to go for it despite his reservations, he would let them face whatever problem it had. ''After one hour, I''ll follow them,'' he resolved. Chapter 25 - 25: Plans An hour passed in the blink of an eye. As soon as it did, Malakai stood up and jumped down from the podium. ''That should be enough time.'' He expected that by now the duo would have faced whatever the path had to offer. But this wasn''t some foolproof plan, there were different ways it could also backfire on him. ''I could be forced to face every challenge they faced.'' The trial was meant to test all of them; it was unlikely that it would leave such an obvious loophole to be exploited. Regardless, his hand tightly held his scythe, his dominant hand low near the base and the other guiding the shaft just beneath the blade''s curve. The blade was angled slightly behind, ready to arc forward at any moment. This was the most optimal way to hold a scythe, one that would guarantee a fast combat response. ''Be alert,'' Malakai told himself. He had spent the past one hour going through different battle scenarios, preparing for the inevitable time where he would face his teammates. Malakai had gotten the subtle hint the instructions had contained. ''Free of external obstacles.'' It was too obvious to not have noticed. If they had chosen the right door, the path would be free of any outside forces, but other teammates were still considered threats. Malakai cleared his mind and walked through the open door after staring at it for a while. A cloud of darkness enveloped his vision, making him unable to see for a brief moment before a new scene revealed itself. ''Another cave¡­'' Malakai noted, his eyes narrowing. But this one was different. Though it had the familiar features of a cave, the walls and ceiling glowed faintly with a low green light, casting an eerie luminance over the surroundings. Malakai scanned the area. ''No immediate danger.'' Still, he moved forward. Each of his steps was cautious and careful. His eyes darted from left to right, his body tense and vigilant. He had no idea where a threat might come from, but his instinct kept him on edge. Minutes passed and he saw nothing. ''Was this the right path?'' Just when the thought started creeping in, his doubt quickly vanished as his sharpened gaze caught sight of something on the ground, lifeless bodies. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Darkness creatures.'' His grip tightened around his scythe, his guard rising instantly. ''But they''re just gradeless enhancers¡­'' Even a single gradeless was capable of wreaking havoc among ordinary humans. But to an evolved human, the threat they posed was significantly diminished. Still, Malakai didn''t underestimate them. He had fought and killed multiple gradeless during the battle at Black Reach, but it was an outcome that he had been able to achieve because of the years of training and experience. It hadn''t been easy then, and it wouldn''t be now¡­ especially with what he was seeing. ''That''s a lot.'' The further he walked, the more corpses he saw, strewn across the ground in grotesque piles. Soon, the earth beneath his feet vanished entirely, replaced by layers of mangled flesh and brutalized forms. He was walking on corpses now. ''They''re dangerous.'' If he had faced this swarm alone, he would''ve been overwhelmed. The fact that the duo had handled all of this on their own sent a wave of unease through him. Their threat level just skyrocketed¡­ ''I need to start making plans.'' Malakai''s steps eventually brought him to a wide, open space in the cave, far more crowded with corpses than anything he''d seen so far. And in the center, a conversation was being held. "I told you to be more careful," Jerom said, sitting on a slab of rock while bandaging Kendal''s arm, a deep gash running across it. He felt frustrated, as though he had repeated himself too many times. "You might be stronger than them, but you still need to fight smarter." "You worry too much," Kendal replied, waving him off. "It''s just a scratch." Jerom pressed down hard on the wound without warning. "Argh! Stop, stop¡ª!" Kendal squirmed, trying to jerk his arm away. Jerom finally let go, raising a brow. "Yeah. Just a scratch." Kendal glared at him with his eyes narrowed like daggers. He huffed, then cleared his throat and muttered, "You''ve always been such a pussy, Jerom." Jerom scoffed. "Where''s the respect? I''m a direct descendant of a grand family, you know." "Come on, bro," Kendal said, chuckling. "We''re way past that." But his words trailed off mid-sentence as he noticed Jerom had suddenly turned his head toward a direction, his expression shifting. Kendal followed his gaze and saw a lone figure emerging from the shadows of the cave, approaching them with silent steps. Malakai. Kendal''s expression twisted. "Hell no," he muttered, rising to his feet. "You''re not just gonna stroll in here after we did all the work and reap the gains." He walked toward Malakai, his footsteps heavy, but a firm grip seized his arm from behind. "I just told you to start being smarter and you want to go be stupid again?" Jerom''s voice was sharp. Kendal gritted his teeth. "But¡ª" "Don''t," Jerom cut him off. His eyes were still on Malakai, who was now halfway to pulling his gun. Cold eyes locked onto them, calm, observing. Jerom suddenly raised an arm slightly, his palm open to show peace. He regarded Malakai for a moment. "I see you decided to join us. Couldn''t find another way?" "No," Jerom gave a small smile. "Looks like you were right. This was the wrong path." Malakai didn''t respond. Jerom sighed and gently pulled Kendal back before stepping closer to Malakai. "I was wrong. And there''s nothing we can do to change that. Would you mind joining us? All three of us moving together will make things easier." "You''ve got to be kidding me," Kendal muttered from behind, still fuming. But Jerom ignored him and extended his hand. Malakai stared at it for a few seconds before giving a curt nod and accepting the handshake. Jerom nodded back and began to explain. "So far, all the darkness creatures we''ve encountered have been gradeless¡­ but their numbers are overwhelming, as you''ve seen. I assume the path forward is beyond that cluster, though I''m not sure how long it stretches. We''re trying to get some rest before pushing forward." Chapter 26 - 26: Suspicious Malakai gave a slow nod, silently processing all the information. Jerom soon returned to his seated spot along with Kendal, who had his arms crossed, still scowling at Malakai like he''d stolen something precious. Meanwhile, Malakai busied himself with the corpses of the darkness creatures, kneeling beside one and inspecting its form. ''Hopefully I can gain some insights into how they fight.'' Understanding the way potential enemies fought would make the difference between life and death. After a few minutes of careful observation, he began noticing a pattern, two distinct types of killing blows among the corpses. The first was crude. Some of the creatures had been split in two, and their bodies were torn apart by heavy, unrefined slashes. The cuts were jagged, brutal, and lacked precision. The second type was cleaner. Their heads had been severed with accuracy, single, clean strokes. ''The first should belong to the Tauron¡­ and the second, the Lucerna,'' Malakai thought, his eyes turning to their weapons. Both of them carried swords, but there were differences. Kendal''s weapon was larger and crueler in shape, thicker than a longsword, not quite a broadsword, but close. Jerom''s sword, by contrast, was thinner, shorter, and far more refined. ''The first is a brute who fights with raw power. The second is about precision and technique.'' As he analyzed their styles, his eyes glinted. He had suddenly seen an opportunity, one he''d been patiently waiting for. Without a word, Malakai reached for his utility belt and pulled out a long, black bottle. He uncorked it and began drinking slowly. The movement caught their attention. Both Jerom and Kendal turned to glance at him as he took a gulp. Their eyes stayed, more focused than before. ''As expected,'' Malakai thought. Unlike him, who had prepared meticulously, packing supplies for the worst-case scenario before coming to the Pit, the descendants had entered the Pit with their adults, likely expecting a quick and easy outing. They hadn''t packed supplies properly. Just one look was enough, he could practically feel their thirst. Malakai lowered the bottle, then turned toward them and casually extended it. "You want some?" "Yes¡ª!" Kendal blurted, but before he could finish, Jerom pinched him sharply in the back, making him flinch. Jerom''s gaze was steady and suspicious. "You''d just give us your supply¡­ just like that?" It was a valid question. In a place like this, giving away precious resources wasn''t just generous, it was suspicious. Malakai shrugged. "You both look tired and thirsty. It''ll be a problem if you can''t fight effectively. I can''t handle the creatures alone." Jerom kept his eyes locked on him. The logic was sound, and the gesture reasonable¡­ but something about it still made him uneasy. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could respond, Kendal suddenly stood up. "He''s right, Jerom. We need this!" He stepped forward eagerly. "Besides, there''s nothing to worry about, he drank from it first, didn''t he? And if anything, he owes us after all the work we''ve already done." "Kendal, wait¡ª" Jerom started, but it was too late. Kendal had already taken the bottle from Malakai''s hand and began drinking deeply. After a few large gulps, Kendal finally stopped drinking and let out a long sigh of relief. "Ahhh¡­ that hit the spot," he said, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. He burped loudly, completely unbothered, and grinned. "You see?" he said, turning to Jerom. "I''m all good. He didn''t try to hide anything." Jerom stared at him, baffled, still processing how casually Kendal had just thrown caution to the wind. Kendal held the bottle out to him. "Here, you should drink some too." Jerom hesitated, then gave a small smile. "I''ll take it later." "What do you mean later?" Kendal frowned. "He''s gonna take his bottle back¡ª" But before he could finish, Malakai''s spoke up. "Keep it." He turned and walked away without looking back. Kendal blinked, then pumped a fist. "Score! Now you''re making yourself useful." But Malakai didn''t respond. He ignored the jab completely, already refocusing on the corpses scattered across the cave floor, scanning them in silence. Jerom watched him quietly, with his eyes narrowing slightly. Something about Malakai still didn''t sit right with him. ''Scratch that. A lot of things,'' Jerom thought to himself. Still, he let it be¡­ for now. ''Fine,'' Jerom thought. ''We''ll team up for now¡­ but when the chance comes, we get rid of him.'' His eyes glinted coldly in the dim green light of the cave, already thinking of his next moves. Time passed. Nearly an hour slipped by in silence before Kendal stretched and stood up, brushing dust from his pants. "Alright, let''s keep moving. I''m getting bored." Jerom rose soon after. "Yeah. We shouldn''t waste any more time." Malakai gave a slight nod. He had no objections. With weapons drawn and tension hanging in the air, the trio stood at the cave''s next entrance. Kendal took the lead with confidence. Jerom and Malakai remained at the rear, flanking him. The first few minutes passed in silence, but the atmosphere was tense. There was no sign of movement. Still, none of them let their guards down. That changed quickly. A sound suddenly echoed through the tunnel, then the darkness swarmed. Multitudes of creatures barreled forward, flooding the tunnel with terrifying speed. ''All gradeless,'' Malakai noted calmly as his eyes swept over the incoming horde. Some slithered across the floor like serpents, others had numerous legs, skittering unnaturally fast. A few crawled along the walls with gaping mouths and thin limbs, while others had bloated torsos and long claws dragging against the stone. "Finally!" Kendal shouted, ripping his sword off his back with a grin. "Be careful," Jerom warned. "Stick to the plan." "I know, I know," Kendal said with a roll of his eyes. As the first wave of creatures reached them, Kendal''s body tensed. "Muscle Form: First Gate," he muttered. His figure bulked up instantly, veins bulging beneath his skin. His weight increased, and in the blink of an eye, he met the swarm with a brutal swing. The front line of creatures was cleaved apart, bodies split, limbs flying. Black ichor splattered the cave walls. Chapter 27 - 27: Death Riddle Malakai kept his gaze fixed on him, observing each motion calmly. ''Crude¡­ he lacks technique. But his power¡­ that''s the problem.'' Then his eyes flickered to Jerom and narrowed. ''But he''s even more dangerous.'' Unlike Kendal, Jerom''s movements were minimal, almost lazy. Yet each strike was perfectly timed, aimed precisely at weak points, joints, throats, hearts. It was surgical. As a direct descendant of the Lucerna family, Jerom''s control over his bodily functions was absurd. It appeared as though every movement was pre-calculated. Then the darkness creatures that slipped past Jerom and Kendal reached Malakai. His grip on his scythe tightened. ''Of course, I''m also being watched.'' He could feel Jerom''s gaze on him, assessing and analyzing, trying to uncover what kind of fighter he was. But it didn''t matter. He might not be evolved, but gradeless creatures were no challenge to him, at least if their numbers were this manageable. His scythe gleamed, and then he moved. Sharp, clean arcs cut through the horde with swiftness. His strikes were fluid, his footwork efficient, his movements driven by pure technique rather than brute force. Jerom''s eyes sharpened slightly, but he said nothing, instead focusing on his battle. The battle raged until the last creature fell down lifeless. "Phew!" Kendal exhaled, wiping sweat from his brow. "That was refreshing!" He turned to say something to Jerom, only to find him still staring at Malakai. "You didn''t use your ability," Jerom said quietly. Malakai turned to him. "So?" Neither Kendal nor Jerom had the means to truly identify an evolved from an unevolved unless the person used their abilities. Jerom had been watching carefully, and Malakai hadn''t used a single trait of a Sanguine bloodline. Jerom stared for a moment longer, then gave a faint smile. "Right. You probably didn''t need it. You''re very skilled. You killed so much without even using your powers." Malakai didn''t reply. If they found out that he wasn''t evolved, the dynamics would change instantly. Kendal scoffed. "Bah, I was better. I killed way more than him." Neither Jerom nor Malakai responded to that. They continued onward, moving deeper into the tunnel. Along the way, they encountered several more swarms of darkness creatures. But they fought together, killing efficiently despite their differences. And through it all, both Jerom and Malakai kept watching each other, subtly, methodically, noting movement patterns, weaknesses, habits. Finally, after what felt like hours, the path ended, and they arrived at the entrance to a new place, one radiating the same bright light they had seen before entering the first hall. Kendal grinned and stepped forward toward the glowing light ahead. But before he could get far, Jerom''s hand yanked him back roughly by the shoulder. "What the hell, man?!" Kendal snapped, stumbling slightly as he turned to glare at him. Jerom stared at him as if he were a complete fool. "Don''t forget what happened the last time." Kendal blinked, confused for a second, then glanced at Malakai and remembered the earlier incident, when the sudden light had nearly left them vulnerable to his ambush. His expression shifted. "Ohh¡­ right," he muttered, then leaned closer and whispered, "You''re right. Those bloodsuckers could still be lurking around." Jerom shook his head at the foolishness of this boy, then turned toward Malakai. "There''s a strong likelihood we''ll experience that blinding moment again. We should enter with a plan. What do you think?" He observed the Sanguine quietly, waiting for his response. Malakai had already proven himself to be intelligent and capable, and that only made Jerom more cautious. Malakai gave a small nod. "What do you suggest?" Jerom took a brief pause, organizing his thoughts before speaking. "We form a triangular formation," he said. "Kendal at the front, I''ll take the left flank, and you take the right. The moment the light dims, we each scan our sector." Malakai gave a nod in agreement, and Kendal shrugged. "Yeah, sounds good." The three of them moved into position, Kendal at the front, Jerom to the left, and Malakai to the right. They knew the light would only blind them for a moment, but in that brief moment, anything could happen. It was crucial that they saw everything the instant the light faded. Without another word, they stepped forward, into the light. The light blinded their eyes for a brief moment, and then a new scene unfolded before them. ''A large hall¡­ just like the one before.'' Malakai''s sharp gaze scanned the chamber. It was nearly identical to the previous one, same towering walls, same eerie silence, same oppressive atmosphere. Except for one thing. His eyes narrowed as a sound reached him, distant footsteps and whispers sounding from the far end of the hall. ''People?'' His guard rose instantly, his hand tightening around his scythe. But he wasn''t the only one. Jerom''s attention was already fixed in the same direction, his expression serious. From the far end of the hall, three figures had emerged from the darkness. Three other youths. Their posture, their looks¡­ ''Other descendants,'' both Malakai and Jerom thought at the same time. The trio had just entered and were steadily approaching the center of the hall. Then, Malakai''s and Jerom''s eyes locked onto something else, at the center of the hall stood a slanted platform, like the same one they had seen in the hall before. A pedestal. ''The instructions must be there.'' Without exchanging a single word, both Malakai and Jerom turned to glance at each other. Their expressions made it clear they had come to the same conclusion. Kendal suddenly broke the silence. "Oh! There''re other people here!" he said, grinning, already moving forward. He raised his hand, about to wave and call out, but two blurs surged past him. Startled, Kendal turned with wide eyes to see Malakai and Jerom already dashing toward the center of the hall. "Hey! Where are you guys running to?!" His shout echoed, snapping the other group out of their brief reverie. As the three new descendants saw the duo running, they instantly bolted toward the pedestal as well. Malakai reached into his belt, pulling out the other half of the devil fruit from earlier. He made sure he wasn''t being watched before he bit into it without hesitation, and in the next instant, his figure exploded forward with a burst of speed, keeping pace with Jerom. Thanks to their quick thinking and sharp insight, Malakai and Jerom reached the platform first, planting themselves before it just moments ahead of the others. ''My assumption was right¡­ the instructions.'' Their eyes immediately scanned the text engraved into the platform. It was another riddle. "When equals stand, the gate shall close. Not by might, nor clever prose. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One must fall for the path to show. Only death may let the other go." Chapter 28 - 28: Harder Both Malakai and Jerom''s eyes narrowed as their minds raced. This wasn''t like the last riddle, there was no ambiguity. It was direct. Straightforward. And for minds like theirs, the meaning was clear the moment they read it. ''Only one team can leave this hall.'' Their gazes met once again, but this time, it was colder, sharper. "I''ll take the left," Malakai''s cold words followed. Jerom''s hands trembled slightly, a movement that Malakai didn''t miss. "¡­I''ll take the right," Jerom replied after a second. They both nodded, then turned toward the rapidly approaching trio of descendants. ''No grand clans. Good.'' Malakai was relieved. The grand clans were the overlords of the dome. They were clans who had member with an insane amount of potential and power. In direct confrontations, a descendant of a grand clan would often overpower one from a great clan of equal rank and experience. And to an unevolved like Malakai, it was like adding an extra obstacle. But these three, fortunately, belonged to the great clans. The first was from the Glandular Clan. They manipulated hormones and enzymes, capable of affecting emotions and actions through biological influence. The second was from the Cerebral Clan, known for their intellect-based abilities, coldly strategic, relentlessly curious, and tactically precise. The third belonged to the Sonata Clan, and they were users of sound-based manipulation, able to use their voice and vibrations to fight or defend. Malakai''s attention settled on his target to the right, a girl. Beautiful was an understatement. She looked ethereal, barely in her teens, with near-perfect features. She had soft pink hair and eyes, and every movement she made was fluid, graceful, and oddly magnetic. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was an unnatural softness to her presence, a subtle pull that made people instinctively want to protect her¡­ to worship her. ''Glandular Clan descendant,'' Malakai noted calmly. ''She''s already releasing pheromones.'' He narrowed his eyes. This was one of their main abilities, manipulating others through pheromones to influence behavior, emotion, even desire. But there was no time for admiration or hesitation. In the very next instant, both Malakai and Jerom exploded forward, the latter having eaten the last bit of the devil''s fruit. ''Three seconds,'' Malakai thought calmly. This was the time it took for the effects of the devil''s fruit to vanish. He would end this in that time frame. The three approaching descendants visibly flinched, caught off guard by the sudden aggression. Their steps stopped as they wondered what was going on. As they felt Malakai and Jerom''s hostility, their expressions hardened. In the next instant, their guards rose. Their weapons drawn, and auras flared to life. But Malakai and Jerom didn''t slow down. They turned to their targets and surged forward. Seeing this, the Glandular girl''s expression shifted. Her hand lifted toward him, and Malakai instantly felt it. A wave of influence washed over him. A subtle urge to stop. To stare. To submit. To admire. To bow. To worship. But his gaze flashed, calculating. ''There it is.'' He had already anticipated this. Using the information he had on their clan, he had already devised a plan. ''Their influence isn''t that great yet. At their level of evolution, they can only emit pheromones within a fixed radius. The closer I get, the stronger the effect will be. But¡­'' His thoughts sharpened. ''For now, to maintain that influence, they need to constantly concentrate. Which means¡­ if I disrupt that focus before I near her, the effect collapses.'' His hand shot to the gun strapped to his waist. He didn''t raise it. He kept it low, at his side, aimed directly at his target. The guns crafted within the dome weren''t like the ones of the old world. They didn''t fire bullets, but concentrated bursts of volatile vita. They weren''t sharp enough to pierce evolved flesh, but powerful enough to deliver a concussive force that could knock a target off balance, shatter focus, or send someone flying. But its only flaw was speed. Malakai pulled the trigger. A burst of vita surged from the barrel, a glowing orb of compressed force hurtling through the air. The girl''s eyes sharpened instantly. She reacted with instinct, bending low to dodge the incoming shot. But in that moment, her focus broke. ''It''s gone.'' That was all he needed. ''One second.'' Malakai''s eyes glinted. He surged forward, closing the distance in an instant. The girl''s expression changed. Her eyes widened as she realized her mistake too late. She reached behind her back and unsheathed two slender daggers, slashing out to intercept him. But Malakai was already moving. He slipped past her first strike, ducking low, his scythe swinging in a fluid arc. Whirl¡ªCRACK! A clean slash tore through her right leg, severed from the knee down. "AHHHHH!" A scream ripped the air from her throat as blood sprayed across the floor. She staggered, trying to retreat with her remaining leg, but Malakai didn''t give her the chance. His scythe rolled again, and her left leg was sliced clean. She collapsed, her screams echoing across the hall, a pool of blood rapidly spreading beneath her. Malakai walked slowly toward her writhing on the floor. Both her legs had been severed, blood gushed freely from the wounds, painting the floor beneath her in crimson. Her once graceful demeanor was gone, replaced by a pitiful state with tears streaming down her face. She no longer looked like the ethereal girl from earlier. She looked broken. As her eyes turned to face Malakai, her entire body shook. "P-Please¡­ the G-Glandular Clan¡­ w-we''re allies¡­ a-allies of the S-Sanguine¡­ d-don''t kill me¡­" The Glandular Clan were one of the great clans under the Sanguine rule. In any event, their descendants were expected to be allies. But her tears only intensified as she saw the emotionless gaze that stared back at her. Malakai didn''t respond. And although he looked calm, his clenched hands betrayed his emotions. His grip on the scythe had tightened visibly, knuckles pale beneath his gloves. ''It''s harder than I thought¡­'' Chapter 29 - 29: Embrace Despite the brutality of his upbringing¡­ despite all his the years of training¡­ of surviving, Malakai had never taken a human life before. He had killed darkness creatures before, many of them. But this? This was different. This was a person. And now, as she lay before him, begging, bleeding, and sobbing, he realized just how vast the gap was between killing monsters and ending a life like this. His arms tensed¡­ but his eyes stayed cold. ''She''s not a monster¡­ she''s human.'' But so was he. The thoughts that surged through his head at that moment was hard to count. But of all his thoughts, one thing rang louder than all the questions. ''This is the path I chose.'' He had prepared for this moment for most of his life. Trained his body. Sharpened his mind. Hardened his soul. Because his goal was never peace. It was revenge. And revenge always came with a price. ''I was always going to take a life. The earlier I do, the better.'' His eyes darkened. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''There''s no choice.'' Malakai raised his scythe. The girl''s eyes widened in horror. "N-No¡ª no, please¡ª!" But the blade had already descended. A clean, merciless slash across her throat. And silence followed. Malakai waited with his eyes narrowed. But no matter how many seconds passed, nothing happened. ''She''s not turning into a darkness creature?'' Any death within the dome always birthed a darkness creature. It didn''t matter whether it was murder or natural causes, the darkness always came. But the Glandular girl''s corpse remained unchanged after many moments had passed. ''Are we not inside the dome anymore?'' The thought chilled him. If he had somehow been taken outside¡­ would he even be able to return, even if he survived this? Then what would happen to his revenge? Malakai shook his head. ''It doesn''t matter. I''ll cross that bridge when the time comes.'' He tore his gaze away from the girl''s corpse and cast a glance down the hall. He assessed the situation quickly. The Lucerna appeared to have finished his battle. Jerom overwhelmed his target with precise, clean movements. Kendal had already caught up with them and was locked in combat with the youth from the Cerebral Clan. The battle was almost over. Malakai took a deep breath, trying to calm his trembling arms. He could barely hold his scythe properly, his grip loosened, and his legs rattled beneath him. ''Calm down¡­ calm down¡­'' He tried not to think about the sobbing girl he''d just killed in cold blood. But despite his efforts, her trembling voice, her tear-filled eyes, they wouldn''t leave him. It was all he could see. He took another breath. ''There''s no helping it.'' He realized that running away from it was futile. So Malakai opened his eyes and turned back to the corpse. He didn''t think. He didn''t allow any thoughts to cloud his mind. He just stared, silently. He burned everything into memory. Her eyes, her expression of dread¡­ everything. Then, in his mind, he sang the Sanguine Creed to steady his heart. ''I shouldn''t forget,'' he thought. A human life was too valuable to be erased for convenience. He wouldn''t bury it in the back of his mind. No, he would embrace it. Every single part. He had killed her. Not because he was right. Not because she deserved it. But because she was in his way. It was selfish. And he accepted that. Still¡­ ''I won''t stop.'' He wasn''t going to let this stop him. Nothing would. Malakai''s eyes firmed. The trembling ceased. He turned his gaze from the corpse. The image still lingered in his mind, but this time, it no longer shook him. He had accepted it. And when he looked up again, the battle had already come to an end. Jerom stepped forward, frowning as he gestured to the corpse. "No darkness creature?" Malakai shook his head silently. Then he turned his gaze to the figure of the Sonata Clan youth sprawled at Jerom''s feet, still alive but battered, with deep cuts and blood seeping from his body. Malakai noticed Jerom''s fist clench tightly. His expression darkened as he thought for a second. Then, in one swift motion, his blade slashed across the youth''s neck, ending his life in cold blood. ''It''s the first time he''s taken a life,'' Malakai quietly noted. Suddenly: "What the hell, Jerom?!" Kendal''s voice rang out. He had knocked out his own opponent and now stormed over, grabbing Jerom''s arm. "Why did you kill him!?" Jerom inhaled deeply, trying to stay calm, but his voice was unsteady. "That''s the instruction for this round." "What?" Kendal snapped, confused. Jerom gestured toward the slate at the center of the hall. "Go take a look. You''ll see. Malakai killed his target too." "Tar¡ª?" Kendal turned, and his eyes fell upon the brutalized body of the Glandular youth. His face went pale. "What the hell¡­" he whispered, then suddenly dropped to his knees and threw up. "You¡­ you killed them," Kendal muttered, his voice trembling. "You''re both sick." Jerom scoffed. "Now who''s the pussy? They were going to kill us if we didn''t." He turned toward the youth Kendal had knocked unconscious and raised his blade. Kendal''s eyes widened. "Wait, what are you doing!?" Jerom''s voice was cold. "This is our reality now, Kendal. The earlier you accept it, the better." And then, without hesitation, he brought the blade down, another clean slash to the neck. Kendal stared in disbelief, frozen. Jerom sighed and turned to Malakai. "Are you injured?" Malakai looked at him for a moment before shaking his head. Jerom gave a small nod. Just then, a low rumble echoed across the hall and they turned. A large door began to creak open at the far end of the room. Malakai and Jerom exchanged glances, then nodded to each other. They had passed the round. Jerom exhaled and glanced back at Kendal, who remained kneeling, shaken and pale. "Do you mind?" Jerom asked. "Let him get himself together before we move on." Malakai nodded. "Alright." Chapter 30 - 30: Clash Leaving Jerom and Kendal to figure things out, Malakai walked over to the slanted platform in the middle of the hall. There, he pretended to scan through the instructions again, but in truth, he only wanted to check his supplies. ''Two and half more devil fruits.'' There had been four left after the battle with the grade one Enhancer. Now, only two and half remained. Each fruit could only be eaten twice for maximum effect. But currently, that wasn''t his main concern. ''I''m starting to feel the aftereffects¡­'' The vita from the fruit granted him an unimaginable surge of power for a few brief seconds, but during that window, it pushed his body to its absolute limits. Years of use had hardened his body, and he''d slowly built tolerance for the strain. That was the only reason he could consume the fruits multiple times. But even so, there was always a limit. And Malakai could feel it creeping in with each use. ''Three times max,'' he calculated coldly. ''If I don''t get some rest soon, my body will give in after that.'' They waited for over ten minutes but Kendal still hadn''t pulled himself together. Eventually, the boy rose shakily to his feet. He was walking again, though his complexion remained pale, and his eyes were hollow. He obviously hadn''t been prepared for the reality of it, the blood, the death, the stillness. The descendants of the clans had all been trained to survive against darkness creatures, killing humans was still new territory, especially for newly evolved like them. But unlike Kendal, Malakai and Jerom remained unfazed. Their expressions remained sharp as they led the group forward, Kendal trailing behind them in silence. The massive door ahead led to a narrow path swallowed by darkness just like the ones before. This time, they didn''t pause. They stepped through the darkness without hesitation. On the other side, they found themselves in another cave, similar to the one they''d entered before. Luminous green, soft glow pulsed faintly along the cave walls, casting ghostly shadows as they moved. They moved through the caves swiftly. Just like the last time, they encountered gradeless darkness creatures, but they dispatched them easily and efficiently, working in sync. Eventually, as they moved, Kendal began to come around. While he was not his usual energetic self, he started talking again, mostly with Jerom. He even managed a few dry jokes in between his strikes. Malakai noticed this clearly. And he didn''t like it one bit. ''So the rift didn''t form¡­'' He had hoped the earlier brutality would have driven a wedge between the two, a gap he could exploit. If Kendal and Jerom fought, it would be good news for him. But instead, they were bonding. And that irritated him more than he expected. But he made sure he didn''t his feelings slip With everything more or less going smoothly, they reached the end of the cave. Ahead of them was another doorway. It was cloaked in blinding white light. Malakai and Jerom exchanged a glance. "We''re assuming the same formation," Jerom said. Malakai gave a short nod, and without hesitation, they slipped into position and entered the light. The brightness vanished a second later, and they found themselves inside a new hall. But this one¡­ was smaller. Much smaller compared to the earlier halls that had been in. Their eyes swept across the space immediately, scanning for threats or movement. But aside from them, there was no one else here. Their gaze shifted to the center of the room, where another slanted platform stood, rising from the floor like an altar. ''The instruction,'' Malakai thought, his eyes instantly sharpening. This time, there was no need for exchanged glances between him and Jerom. They simply followed closely behind Kendal, who had stepped forward and taken the lead. The hall was utterly silent. So silent that even their footsteps didn''t echo, not to their ears, at least. To Malakai and Jerom, it was as if sound itself had been stripped from the air. Only their thoughts remained, fast, sharp. It had already been established that their minds moved the same way. So, they dissected the situation quickly. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the first hall, they''d been given a riddle, one that led them to choose between three doors. In the second hall, they had fought another team and killed them in cold blood. But it was the implication of that trial that stayed in their minds. Back in the clearing before they were transported, Malakai had counted each of the descendants. There were thirty participants in total. ''Ten teams of three.'' If each team had faced another in the second hall, that left five surviving teams. It was an odd number. Which made the likelihood of another direct confrontation¡­ unlikely. And now, they stood in the third hall. There was no opposing team. No doors. There was only the platform in the center. ''This round will be different.'' Malakai could feel it. And from the rigid silence beside him, he knew Jerom felt the same. In their minds, the pieces of the puzzle fell into place, clicking together like a lock beginning to turn. Their eyes turned cold, expressionless and then grim, as Kendal finally reached the pedestal and read the instructions aloud. "The foes are gone, your trial is not. The final gate requires a fatal lot. No blade from beyond, no stranger''s hand But blood of kin, by your own command. Only one shall pass, the rest must die Such is the price to reach the sky." As Kendal finished speaking, there was no signal. Only movement. Clash! Kendal spun around just in time to see Jerom''s blade intercept Malakai''s scythe, stopping it inches away from cleaving his neck. His instinct screamed at him, and he shot back, instantly creating distance. "What the hell?!" Kendal screamed, his eyes wide, and yet, none of it reached Malakai or Jerom''s ears. They both locked eyes. Both cold. Both calculating. No words were spoken. No signals. But their weapons were already moving. Chapter 31 - 31: Three Seconds CLASH! The sound of blade meeting blade split the air. Kendal spun, his heart slamming against his ribs, just in time to see Jerom''s blade crashing against Malakai''s sweeping scythe, stopping it inches from cleaving his throat clean open. His eyes widened. His instincts screamed at him. He leapt backward, his boots scraping violently against the stone floor as he skidded away. "What the hell!" he yelled, but his voice was swallowed by the chaos. No one heard him. Not Malakai. Not Jerom. Their focus had tunneled in on each other and everything else had ceased to exist. Their gazes locked. Calculating. No words. Only the glint of steel and sparks that flared in jagged bursts, dancing in the reflection of their eyes, scattering like starlight across the polished floor. The tension was suffocating. Kendal''s hand brushed the spot where the scythe had nearly grazed him. His heart pounded. "I almost died¡­" he muttered. But then, the sparks stopped. Malakai loosened his grip mid-clash. The sudden release sent Jerom''s blade surging forward, pushing the scythe back. But Malakai wasn''t done. His left arm shifted. The scythe slid smoothly along his back before his right hand seized its staff mid-motion, redirecting it into a downward strike from a completely new angle. The blade came crashing down like a guillotine, aimed straight for Jerom''s skull. Jerom''s eyes widened. His pupils dilated. ''What the¡ª!'' Even in the heat of battle, he knew what he saw. The movement was too fluid, too seamless, too perfect. It looked effortless, almost casual. But in reality, it was impossibly calculated, something only someone who''d dedicated all his life to training could pull off. ''That wasn''t just reflex¡­ He''s more dangerous than I thought.'' Jerom''s thoughts raced, but his body had already reacted. His fingers clenched the hilt. "Synaptic Overload." A pulse flared behind his eyes. Lightning flooded his nerves. Time slowed. His senses sharpened. Every detail became vivid, the twitch in Malakai''s jaw, the shift of his weight. CLANG! Jerom''s blade snapped upward, parrying the scythe in a flash of sparks just as it neared his skull. Their faces lit up in brief flashes of silver. But even as they clashed again, Jerom''s mouth parted, and his voice broke through the static of metal. "Kendal!" he shouted, eyes blazing. "He''s betraying us because of the riddle! You saw it yourself, he just tried to kill you! We take him down first and think about everything else later!" Kendal froze. His expression darkened. Eyes sharpened. He was a brute, true and through, a member of the Tauron Clan. Their traits were combat and instinct. But he wasn''t a fool. He could tell blatant right from wrong. And right now, he knew what side the blade had swung from. His lips parted. "Muscle Form: First Gate." A deep pulse surged through his veins. His muscles ignited, veins bulging, tendons tightening like coiled ropes. His frame bulked up in a second. The ground cracked beneath his heels. BOOM! He shot forward like a cannon blast, sword tearing from his back mid-charge. He brought down the flat side of the blade in a roaring overhead cleave aimed to crush Malakai. But despite what many would think, Malakai didn''t panic. He didn''t even blink. Before Kendal had even moved, Malakai''s body was already shifting. He dashed forward, closing in on Jerom. Kendal''s blade slammed into the ground, shattering stone in a quake of debris. But despite the chaos, Jerom''s eyes glinted. Malakai had just closed the distance between them, rendering the advantage of his long-range weapon almost obsolete in close quarters. He had no intention of letting this chance slip. His arm snapped back before thrusting forward with air-splitting speed. But then, his eyes widened. Before the thrust even reached full extension, Malakai had already moved, as though he knew that this was going to happen. His body dipped, his back bending at an impossible angle, as he slid beneath the thrust, the blade cutting nothing but empty air. Jerom''s pulse jumped. His mind raced. Something was wrong. Malakai wasn''t just reacting to their movement, he was reading them like he already knew what came next. "You slippery snake," Kendal growled, letting go of his large sword. In the next instant, he surged forward with momentum, appearing in front of Malakai, who had just begun to rise from his dip. Malakai''s eyes shot wide. CRACK! Kendal''s shoulder slammed into Malakai''s torso like a battering ram, driving the air from his lungs in an explosive gasp. But Kendal didn''t stop. He pushed, driving Malakai backward with sheer brute force, arms locked around him, surging forward like a charging beast. Malakai struggled, he tried to move, to shift, but Kendal had him pinned. Every attempt to twist away met unyielding muscle. Kendal''s grip was iron. Malakai''s head turned slightly and saw the wall rushing toward him. ''He wants to ram me into the wall.'' With the speed at which they were moving, he doubted if there''d be any bones left unbroken if he hit that wall. But despite the chaos, his thoughts were eerily calm. ''I have to escape.'' S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His gaze dropped to his utility belt. Both his hands were pinned down, but his fingers were close. Close enough. His hand dipped into a small leather pouch at his side, the Devil''s Fruit sack. His fingers closed around the half. ''The timing has to be perfect.'' He focused, calculating their momentum, mapping the trajectory. Then, his wrist twisted, flicking the Devil''s Fruit up in an arc over his shoulder and into the air. The wall came closer. Seconds left. But Malakai''s eyes snapped up, and opening his mouth, he caught the fruit mid-air and instantly sank his teeth into it with a savage bite. BOOM. A surge of power detonated in his veins. Heat tore through his body like wildfire. His muscles bulged. His blood roared. His eyes sharpened. "HRAAAAH!" In one violent burst of strength, he drove his foot down hard into the ground, carving a crater into the floor. A pulse of energy erupted beneath him as he pushed back against Kendal''s grip. Kendal''s eyes shot up, shocked by Malakai''s sudden power. But before he could react, Malakai blasted out of Kendal''s hold like a cannonball, shoving his arms to the sides. Malakai''s eyes sharpened as two words thundered in his mind. ''Three seconds.'' Chapter 32 - 32: Finally An intense jolt of shock surged through every fiber of Jerom Sol Lucerna''s being. Every single thing that had just happened, every movement, every burst of strength, was absurd. Unbelievable. And yet, it was reality. From the moment he''d first encountered this Sanguine boy, from the very first ambush where he''d been caught off guard back at that hall, Jerom had known Malakai was dangerous. He knew it. But only now was he beginning to grasp the depth of that danger. Jerom, like every member of the Lucerna Clan, prided himself on his intelligence and his ability to analyze and comprehend events at a speed few could match. Their bloodline ability stemmed from the synaptic system, allowing them to control and enhance the speed and efficiency of neural signals. Their brains processed information at an accelerated rate. Their reflexes were sharper, their awareness heightened, and their senses razor fine. In battle, this made them nearly untouchable, and they were always, more often than not, one step ahead of their opponents. But now, even with all those advantages, Jerom couldn''t keep up. He couldn''t predict this Sanguine. It was as if Malakai''s mind operated on a completely different wavelength, one he couldn''t see, let alone reach. His combat prowess was terrifying for someone his age. His ability to read and counter enemy movement bordered on precognition. And his mind¡­ Jerom''s heart trembled. It was his mind that frightened him the most. From the moment the battle had begun, Malakai''s expression hadn''t changed, not once. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was calm. Unnervingly calm. And his expression was icy. ''This won''t be easy¡­'' Jerom clenched the hilt of his sword tighter, just as another impossible scene unfolded before his eyes. As Malakai forcefully broke free from Kendal''s grip, he executed multiple actions in one seamless motion, each more baffling than the last to both Jerom and Kendal. First, he yanked the gun from its holster, firing two shots almost simultaneously, one aimed straight for Kendal''s head, the other at the space on his left waist. But that wasn''t all. His body twisted mid-motion, the arc of his scythe slashing upward from below in a fluid, vicious stroke. Yet what truly rattled them wasn''t the flurry of attacks, it was the direction of that final slash. It wasn''t even aimed at Kendal, but at empty air, off to his right. Jerom, who was rushing toward them, narrowed his eyes in confusion. Kendal''s brows furrowed too, but he quickly cleared his mind as his instincts kicked in. His head snapped to the side, barely dodging the first burst, while the second grazed his waist and zipped off into the distance. There was a brief silence. Then a scoff escaped Kendal''s lips. A smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Looks like our little scuffle knocked a few screws loose." He blamed Malakai''s missed strikes on the hit he had just taken. But in the next instant, a series of high-pitched beeps echoed through the hall. Jerom''s eyes widened sharply. His gaze dropped to Kendal''s waist¡­ The water bottle. ''The bottle¡­'' It hit him like a landslide. That water bottle, Malakai had handed it to them earlier. It had been suspicious. Jerom had considered the possibility that something was off. Perhaps the water was drugged. Maybe infused with poison, anything. But after observing Kendal after he drank it for a while, he''d dismissed the thought. But now, now he understood. It wasn''t the water. It was the bottle itself. "Ken¡ª!" Jerom began, but it was too late. The beeping intensified, then¡­ BOOM. A blast erupted from Kendal''s waist, the force of the explosion sending him hurtling violently to the right. But that wasn''t what made Jerom''s eyes nearly bulge from their sockets. It was what came next. Kendal''s head, flung from the force of the blast, had moved directly into the path of the upward scythe slash. The very one that had been aimed at "empty air." It wasn''t empty. Not anymore. And in that moment, the realization slammed into Jerom like a hammer. ''He had planned everything.'' The shots. The explosion. The misdirection. Every movement had been deliberate. Planned. SLASH. Malakai''s scythe carved through flesh, cleaving through Kendal''s neck. Blood sprayed in an arc, the severed head spinning through the air, detached from its body. But Malakai didn''t stop. Not even for a breath. His mind moved quickly, his body already in motion. His frame straightened, right leg snapping like a whip CRACK. He struck Kendal''s severed head like a ball, sending it tearing through the air with terrifying speed, straight at Jerom. Jerom snapped out of his shock a second too late. His instincts screamed as he darted right, barely dodging the grisly projectile, only for his eyes to widen again. The gleaming edge of Malakai''s scythe was already hurtling toward him in a sweeping arc. A streak of lightning surged across Jerom''s irises, arcing through his body. His reflexes ignited, his head snapped back just in time, the blade slicing past him by a hair''s breadth. But there was no respite. No pause. Malakai flowed with the momentum, letting the scythe swing outward and downward, only to twist his body and push the staff with his hand, sending the blade arching upward in a brutal follow-up slash aimed right at Jerom. Jerom''s expression darkened. ''I need to breathe¡­'' If he kept clashing head-on like this, he''d be carved apart. His foot slammed against the ground and he pushed hard, body shooting backward, legs skidding across the floor as he retreated. But Malakai surged forward instantly, chasing Jerom like a reaper with crimson eyes. Jerom kept moving. His form weaved, slipped, and dodged. He evaded every blow by the narrowest margins, but was unable to find a window to retaliate. Until¡­ Huff. Huff. Jerom breathed heavily, sweat dropping from his temple as he stared at the crimson-haired, crimson-eyed Sanguine standing before him. His sword was raised. Every nerve was on edge, and every muscle tense. His eyes tracked Malakai''s movements carefully as his steps inched sideways in a slow, tense circle. Malakai mirrored him silently. And despite this tense moment, a smile suddenly appeared on Jerom''s lips. His eyes gleamed. ''Finally.'' Chapter 33 - 33: Down Contrary to what many would expect, despite Jerom''s current situation, he was feeling a surge of excitement. Malakai had been far more dangerous than he would''ve ever thought. He not only had an insane grip on battle, but he was also a planner. Aside from being able to observe and predict his and Kendal''s every action in battle, he had also planned multiple moves ahead as if he could see the future. He was an opponent Jerom would have dreaded to face at any time. However, even as he breathed in and out heavily, with sweat marring his face, a smile appeared on his face. ''He slowed down.'' He had finally found it. Jerom hadn''t thought it would''ve been possible, but now, after observing all the scenes, he saw it clearly. Malakai''s weakness. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re not evolved." Malakai''s eyes narrowed slightly at the statement. That single, fleeting reaction was all Jerom needed. His lips curled into a slow, satisfied smile. "Looks like I''m right." Since the battle had begun, it was the first time Jerom had seen Malakai''s expression change, and he relished it. "The devil''s fruit, huh?" Jerom''s eyes flicked to the small sack strapped to Malakai''s waist. The devil''s fruit had been in existence long before the formation of the dome. Jerom knew exactly what it was. He exhaled deeply, suddenly standing straight. Then, a small chuckle escaped him, followed by a wry smile. "I''m such a fool for not seeing this sooner," he muttered. His gaze never left Malakai, not for a second. "The way you didn''t use your powers against the gradeless ones¡­ the sudden bursts of strength and speed¡­ I should''ve known." Jerom shook his head, letting the truth settle. "No, it''s not just that. It''s you. You''re smart, Malakai¡­ if that''s even your real name. Too smart to be a Sanguine." The pieces had finally fallen into place. Jerom had seen it during the earlier skirmishes, those moments where Malakai suddenly surged forward, moving with sudden speed. But he''d never seen him use a single Sanguine ability. Not once. It hadn''t made sense, until now. First, he had seen Malakai eating the devil''s fruit during his brawl with Kendal. Second, he''d noticed the clear drop in his power and speed once the fruit''s effects wore off. And now, even in this dire fight, Malakai still hadn''t used his Sanguine abilities. It could only mean one thing. He was unevolved. ''It lasted for quite a while,'' Malakai thought. Despite being found out, he was still unnervingly calm. He knew the truth couldn''t stay buried forever. ''At least I was able to handle the other one first.'' He''d already handled the other opponent. Now, all that remained was Jerom. He adjusted his grip on the scythe, holding it firm. His eyes, unblinking, studied Jerom. Now, Malakai would focus his entire being on defeating him. Jerom''s smile faded, turning colder. "But it''s over now." He lowered his stance, the temperature in the room seemingly dropping with him. "Now that I know¡­ now that I understand you can''t keep up with my speed or strength, handling you will be easy." A second of silence. And the tension in the hall surged. They began to circle each other, slow and measured steps echoing through the space. Though neither spoke, their minds were far from silent. ''I only have to be worried about the fruit and weapon on his waist.'' The thought rang through Jerom''s head, and in that very instant, a surge of electricity flickered across his irises, coursing through his limbs. Time slowed. He lunged forward. A blur, and his sword came down in a devastating arc. Malakai''s eyes narrowed. CLANG! His body moved on instinct. The scythe shot upward, intercepting the sword in a fury of sparks. ''Heavy¡ª'' Malakai gritted his teeth as the weight of the blow forced one knee to buckle. But Jerom didn''t pause. He pulled back his sword and thrust forward, once, twice, then multiple times in rapid succession, sending several piercing strikes all at once. Malakai''s eyes sharpened as his footwork exploded into motion, each step weaving and turning in response to the thrusts. His scythe spun like a shield, parrying some blows, dodging others by inches. But each dodge came too close. Sparks flew, and then, blood. Slashes opened across his arms, his side, his thigh. Each one was shallow, but enough to bleed. He started getting pushed back. Step by step. ''The wall¡­'' Malakai''s eyes gleamed. But Jerom''s assault never stopped. His strikes intensified, each one faster, sharper, more lethal. He could feel it. ''I''ve almost had him.'' Malakai was only a few steps from the wall. Soon, there''d be nowhere left to run, nowhere to weave, no angle to escape. He''d be cornered, and then it''d be over. But even as Jerom pressed on, he reminded himself: ''I still have to be careful.'' He had uncovered Malakai''s unevolved status. But that didn''t change the truth. Malakai''s most dangerous weapon wasn''t his strength. It was his mind. Even now, despite the bleeding wounds, despite being slower, weaker, Malakai hadn''t taken a fatal hit. Every strike Jerom launched was predicted before it came. It was uncanny. Even with Jerom''s accelerated perception, with his Lucerna reflexes, he couldn''t do what Malakai was doing. There was only one explanation. ''He''s a natural-born genius¡­'' A cold glint flickered in Jerom''s eyes. ''Too bad you''ll die here.'' His assault sharpened, and his blade shot for vital points, arteries and tendons. Malakai barely blocked each attack, blood spraying. It was obvious. His death was imminent. Yet, a strange chill crept up Jerom''s spine. ''Something''s wrong¡­'' Despite the pain. Despite the blood staining his clothes and skin. Malakai''s expression hadn''t changed. His crimson eyes still burned, cold and intense. And his body, though turning weak, never stopped moving. Jerom didn''t like this. Not one bit. ''I have to end this, now.'' His sword came crashing down, aiming to split Malakai''s skull. But in that instant, Jerom''s eyes widened. "What¡ª?" Malakai''s left hand suddenly released the scythe, leaving only his right to block the descending blade. Jerom sneered. ''He can barely hold off my strikes with both hands¡­ with one?'' The blade slammed down. Malakai''s right arm twisted under the force, sent flinging aside. But Jerom wasn''t looking at the scythe anymore. His eyes were on Malakai''s left hand. In that small moment, it had drawn the gun¡­ and fired. But it wasn''t at Jerom. Not even near him. ''Down!'' Jerom''s eyes snapped to the floor, and just below was a small, round object. His pupils shrank. Recognition slammed into him. It was the same type of device that had been attached to the water bottle. A bomb. Chapter 34 - 34: Won BOOM! An explosion shook the ground, sending dust and debris flying outward. A figure burst out from the cloak of dust that engulfed the point of impact, smoke rising from his crossed arms as the force of the blast shoved him backward. "He got me¡­" Jerom''s eyes were wide, and his mind ran faster than it ever had. Back then, he didn''t know how Malakai had done it. All he knew was that the burst of Vita had grazed the bottle Malakai had handed Kendal, and then it exploded. Jerom had scanned that bottle inch by inch. He''d seen the small, jutted-out piece strapped to the bottom, which didn''t look like it could hold water. He had thought it was just part of the bottle''s design. But now, he had seen the same exact object below him, and like the last one¡­ It had exploded. In Jerom''s generation, explosives that utilized compressed Vita were still in development, especially by the Lucerna Clan, who were the dominators of all tech within the dome. But no matter how much he sifted through his thoughts, Jerom had never seen a device like this. Still, now wasn''t the time to think about that. Not when he was facing him, where any slip-up meant swift death. ''He''s coming!'' A crimson gaze flared through the haze, and the sound of a blade slicing through air followed. Jerom''s head snapped right to see the edge of a scythe arcing toward his neck. His eyes narrowed into pinpricks. He called upon every ounce of power he had, and an electric surge surged through him. His reflexes screamed. His head snapped back just in time, evading the air-splitting strike¡­ But not completely. "Ugh!" He grunted as hot crimson leaked from the shallow cut across his neck. The blade had grazed him. ''Focus!'' Jerom swallowed the pain and forced his mind to snap into place. He regained balance, his eyes locking on the haze that had begun to fade. ''That explosive¡­ he must have planted it when he killed Kendal.'' They were fighting in the very spot where Kendal had died. Jerom had watched Malakai closely during their clashes, and he was sure Malakai hadn''t dropped anything. It must have been planted back then. ''I can''t waste any more time. I have to end this.'' Just as the thought passed through his mind, something shot out from the thinning haze. Jerom''s eyes sharpened. He dodged instinctively to the side, gaze never leaving the fog. ''I can''t be caught off guard.'' But the moment he saw the projectile, his heart nearly stopped. ''The bomb!'' The realization hit him like a hammer, just as a burst of Vita shot out of the haze and struck the device squarely. Jerom''s eyes widened¡ª BOOM! Another explosion tore through the hall. The force of it destabilized Jerom''s footing, sending him jerking to the side. "Shit!" he grunted, feeling searing pain race through his left arm. But his eyes sharpened in the next instant. ''I can''t be caught off guard!'' S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He twisted mid-air and planted a foot on the ground, ready to regain his balance. Then, he heard it. A sound. One that shouldn''t have felt dangerous. And yet, it was exactly that. Dangerous. Crunch. Crunch. Gulp. He heard it in that exact, successive order. And the moment he did, a dread unlike anything he''d ever felt slammed into him. ''He''s eating the Devil''s Fruit!'' Jerom''s head snapped upward, only to see the pointed tip of a scythe inches from his forehead. Time slowed. Jerom''s eyes locked with Malakai''s, crimson and cold as death. And in that instant, everything flashed before him. Their first meeting. Their cryptic conversations. The mind games. The battle. And through it all, one realization bloomed like a blade in his gut: An unevolved had bested two evolved beings. An impossibility. And yet, it was the reality. In his final moments, Jerom''s eyes widened with dread. ''I don''t want to die.'' The blade pierced straight through the center of his forehead, the tip bursting out the other side with a sickening crunch. A splatter of crimson painted the floor. The hall fell silent for a single second before Malakai pulled the scythe free with a wet, dragging sound. Jerom''s body collapsed to the floor, lifeless, painting the ground in a widening pool of blood. Malakai''s breathing was steady¡ªuntil it wasn''t. Three seconds later, he felt it. The Vita began draining from his body like water from a cracked vessel, and with it came a wave of bone-deep exhaustion. He staggered back two steps, then lowered himself onto the blood-stained floor. Jerom''s blood reached him. It was warm and sticky against his skin, but he didn''t care. He inhaled deeply, then exhaled in a shuddering breath. His body ached, his nerves screaming and muscles crying. ''I used it twice¡­ without spacing them.'' The Devil''s Fruit worked differently depending on what the body demanded. When injured, it funneled the Vita into the systems responsible for regeneration¡ªaccelerating cell repair, boosting blood flow, energizing hormones, and pumping the endocrine system to keep him from collapsing. But in battle, it was another thing entirely. The Vita surged through every part of him¡ªhis muscles, nerves, ligaments, brain, lungs, even his heart. Every cell was forced to operate at maximum capacity. But that power came at a cost. Too much use would kill him. While he could still move, it was painful. It felt like his insides were on fire. He needed rest. He needed food. And more than anything, he needed time. Still panting, Malakai''s gaze drifted forward, locking on Jerom''s glassy, lifeless eyes. ''It was tough¡­ but it''s good I prepared early.'' This wasn''t the hardest battle he''d ever fought, but it was still close. Malakai could only thank his foresight, his paranoia, and all the planning he''d put in before the inevitable clash with Jerom and Kendal. He hadn''t poisoned Kendal''s water. Instead, he''d planted a bomb on the water bottle. Malakai reached into his utility belt and pulled out a small, round device. A Mini Vita Mine. Back in Jerom''s era, it hadn''t been invented yet. But in Malakai''s time, it was one of the more effective tools used in battle. It was small, discreet, and deadly. It was made of volatile, compressed Vita and was rigged with pressure plates designed to explode on contact or when struck with another volatile energy signature. While they were perfect for trapping the mindless darkness beasts, it was different for humans. Since Jerom wasn''t mindless, Malakai hadn''t relied on him stepping on it. Instead, he''d taken another route. The Vita inside the mine was already unstable. All it took for it to explode was a reaction from another volatile Vita. That was why he''d used the gun. It had been a long process. Risky and also complicated. But now, here he was. Sitting on the floor. Bleeding. Panting. But still alive. He had won. Chapter 35 - 35: Hole Creak. A sharp sound snapped Malakai out of his thoughts. His head jerked to the side just in time to see the altar at the center of the hall descending into the ground. ''¡­What is happening?'' Wincing, he pushed himself up, dragging his tired feet toward the center. ''A hole?'' As he approached, he saw the altar being swallowed by a yawning black pit that had suddenly opened beneath it. Within seconds, the altar was gone. But the hole remained. Malakai stared at it for several seconds, unmoving. Then, he raised his head, scanning the hall once more. Blood everywhere. Massive pillars. Stone walls like prison bars. No other exit. ''I''m supposed to enter this hole?'' He truly hoped not. The darkness within was like an abyss. There was no sound. And no hint of what lay beyond the hole. "Shit." Malakai cursed under his breath. As if things weren''t bad enough, now he had to dive headfirst into a black hole with no clue where it led? ''Calm down¡­ calm down.'' He inhaled deeply, steadying his nerves. Then he assessed his situation more clearly. Currently, there was no pressure. No timer. No voice demanding him to immediately act. The hall was silent and still. ''I can take my time.'' With that realization, Malakai staggered back and let his aching body slump against the nearest wall. There was no need to rush, so he decided to rest. And gods knew he needed rest. But still, even as he rested, his eyes remained wide open and his senses sharp. He wasn''t going to be caught off guard, not after what he''d been through. ''It''s quiet.'' The quiet was a luxury, one he welcomed with his whole being. It let him retreat into his mind, which he considered his sanctuary. In his sanctuary, Malakai hypothesized about the next trial he would face after leaving this hall. ''There should be five of us left. This is probably the finals.'' Five teams had made it to this round. If each had been forced to fight among themselves, then only five individuals would remain, including Malakai. ''I have to be ready.'' He couldn''t afford to underestimate any of them. Whoever survived this far had killed their teammates. They were not only skilled, but cold-blooded and ruthless. And most importantly, they were the best of the best. Evolved. Unlike him. Next, Malakai began to assess his condition. His body was riddled with cuts from the blows he received from Jerom. The Devil''s Fruit he''d consumed near the end had healed the worst of them, but they were far from gone. There was no fresh blood leaking from them, but he still felt pain radiating from each of them. Still¡­ ''I should save the fruits for later.'' He needed days of rest to fully recover from the fruits. Eating another fruit now, even for healing, would push his body closer to collapse. He couldn''t afford that, not before the final confrontation. Turning to his supplies, he decided to take inventory. He looked at his Devil''s Fruits first. ''Only one and a half left.'' That meant he had three more bursts of power. But unfortunately, he couldn''t use all of them. Given his current state, even one more use could be enough to shut his body down entirely. ''I have to be careful.'' He checked his Mini Vita Mine dispenser next. It was a rectangular case with a rounded slot at the bottom for releasing the mines. They were secure inside and were designed to prevent accidental detonation. He glanced at the small display screen on its side. "6 left," he muttered. Then he checked his gun and was relieved it was still functional. It could fire at least six more shots. It had a battery at the bottom which was made from compressed volatile Vita, just like the others. Next were his throwing knives, reinforced wires, hidden blades¡­ They were all intact. Malakai was satisfied and decided to move to another thing. ''I should eat.'' He was grateful he''d packed another water bottle, considering the fact that the one he gave Kendal had gone up in flames. Taking out his rations, he ate in silence. Soon he drank, breathed, and rested. Then he leaned back and reviewed the battle he had just fought in his mind. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every move he had made, every choice. How Kendal had died. How Jerom had fought. What could''ve gone wrong. And what he could''ve done differently. Just like that, hours passed. Malakai didn''t know exactly how long, but he was sure it had to be more than five. By then, he felt¡­ better. He was not completely healed, but stable enough. His body still ached and muscles burned, but his mind remained sharp. SCCRREEEECH. His eyes snapped toward the wall to see it was closing in slowly from all sides. His gaze sharpened. ''Looks like there was a time constraint after all.'' He had obviously exhausted his time. It was time to leave. Malakai sighed heavily, stepping away from the walls that were inching toward him. He gave himself one last inspection. ''Still sore¡­'' The rest had helped, but his body remained stiff, and a dull ache radiated through his limbs. Still, he had no choice. He turned toward the dark pit and stared. ''I''m starting to hate pits.'' There was something about them he couldn''t shake. The eerie silence. The absolute blackness. And the uncertainty of what lay beneath it. But the walls didn''t care. He walked toward the edge, and waited, letting the final seconds tick by, determined to use every single second he had. Then, just as the walls were about to crush him, he stepped off the ledge and the darkness swallowed him whole. ''I''m falling.'' It wasn''t like before. He could actually feel the rush of air, and the pull of gravity acting on him. ''That''s good news.'' It meant he wasn''t being teleported somewhere else. He was still inside the labyrinth. ''This narrows down what to expect.'' The fall lasted several seconds, until he saw it. A bright light rushing up from below. ''I''m almost at the bottom!'' But at this speed, if he hit solid ground, his legs would shatter. His hand shot into his jacket and brought out two small daggers, gripping them tightly. He had felt it earlier, stone walls surrounded him as he fell. Malakai twisted midair, gritting his teeth, and then, he stabbed. The daggers scraped against the wall with a screech, sparks flying as his arms trembled from the force. He felt an intense pain surge through his shoulders, elbows, and wrists, but he held on until his descent slowed, eventually coming to a stop. Malakai breathed heavily, ignoring the ache burning through his limbs. He looked down, squinting through the bright light below. Chapter 36 - 36: Final "I can''t be too safe." Malakai looked at the bright light cautiously. He had no idea how far the ground was from the exit of the hole, and he wasn''t about to test it with his life. Reaching for his utility belt, he pulled out a thin wire and tied it around one of the daggers, then anchored it deep into the wall. Wrapping the wire around his arm, he lowered himself carefully. As he crossed it, the light blinded him for a moment. Then¡­ His feet touched solid ground. As Malakai''s eyes opened, he narrowed them instantly. ''As expected.'' Malakai had come prepared for the worst, and he got exactly that. His guard rose to its highest peak as he scanned his surroundings. It was another large hall, though it was smaller than the one where he''d fought Kendal and Jerom earlier. But this one had nothing. There was no altar, no markings, just massive stone pillars lining the room. But Malakai wasn''t looking at the hall. His eyes were locked on the four figures standing at each corner of the room, each one trapped inside a transparent container, just like the one he stood in. ''Two Sanguine. One Durandal. One Aurelius.'' He identified them immediately. Besides him, four others had made it here. The first two were from his clan, although a different generation, the Sanguine. The third was a Durandal. They were also one of the grand clans of the dome, known for their bone manipulation. Their strength and power had earned them the title of overlords in the dome, just like the Sanguine. And the last was the Aurelius. Instead, they were a great clan from the west, under the Sanguine''s domain. Their abilities were centered on lung control, using their breath to amplify their physical prowess. But Malakai wasn''t the only one observing. He could feel the probing gazes of the others, each one cutting and cold. But one in particular made his spine tingle. His eyes soon locked with one of the Sanguine standing at the far end of the hall. ''It''s him.'' The same Sanguine he''d encountered in the clearing, the one who had nearly gotten him killed. ''Zeronis.'' The youth''s icy stare bore into him. Malakai didn''t doubt for a second that he''d killed his own teammates without hesitation. Not that Malakai could complain. "Third Vein!" "Third Vein!" Malakai turned toward the voices. The other Sanguine was calling out to Zeronis. But not just him, the Aurelius had also bowed his head in respect. The second Sanguine''s voice sounded relieved as he greeted Zeronis. "Gruden," Zeronis acknowledged with a curt nod, his expression unchanged. He clearly didn''t share the sentiment. "I''m glad you''re safe," Gruden added with a respectful tilt of his head. Zeronis nodded again. "Likewise." "Do you know what this is, Third Vein?" Zeronis'' gaze didn''t change. "No. But it''s likely we''ll be pitted against one another soon." The tension in the hall spiked. Eyes narrowed. Malakai''s included. To think he would state it so bluntly¡­ Then Zeronis continued, his tone glacial, "Listen, Gruden." "Yes, Third Vein." Zeronis raised his hand slowly, suddenly pointing at Malakai. "Once we''re out of these containers, I want you to target that one." Malakai''s expression shifted slightly. "He''s too suspicious," Zeronis went on with a sharp voice. "I don''t recall him among the Sanguine who entered the pit with us. His weapons are foreign. His presence is unaccounted for. In a situation like this, we can''t afford unknown variables. He''s an anomaly. And as such, should be contained and interrogated." Then, Zeronis turned to the Durandal descendant, who was watching him intently. "You can leave him to me." It was expected that the Aurelius youth would fall into place, as their clan was subordinate to the Sanguine clan. That left only the Durandal, the other grand clan descendant, as the true obstacle. Gruden bowed. "As you wish, Third Vein." Then he turned to Malakai, and though he said nothing, his intense eyes said it all. He was coming. ''Shit. This is bad.'' An intense frown appeared on Malakai''s face. This wasn''t good. Not even close. He was surrounded by evolved humans, elites that had been trained from their childhood in brutal environments, raised by even more brutal clans. The last thing he needed was to stand out, but he had already failed at that. Now he had a target on his back. Bad news. It was all bad news. ''I have to prepare.'' His thoughts snapped into focus and his body stiffened. They were still sealed inside the transparent containers, and he didn''t know for how long. He had seconds, maybe less, to ready himself. Unfortunately for him, he didn''t even get one. A voice shattered his thoughts. "The finalists are now complete." It echoed from everywhere and nowhere at once, calm. "Welcome to the final stage of the Successor Trials. I applaud your grit and resolve, it is truly commendable. But unfortunately, your trial is not over. You will be tested once again. And this time¡­ only one may remain." A pause. "You may use whatever means you possess. Survive, and even the peak will await you." As the voice stopped, there was silence. Until¡­ Creak¡­ The containers began to open, groaning slowly. Each stretch of the glass sounded like a bowstring drawn to its limit, tense, unbearable. Hsk! Malakai yanked the scythe from his back in one fluid motion and turned sharply toward Gruden. He dropped into a stance, every sense braced for combat. His eyes sharpened. The containers finally hissed fully open. For a moment, there was nothing but stillness. Then¡­ Shhhkt! Blades were unsheathed. The silence broke. "Bloodflow." The word rang from two directions. Zeronis. Gruden. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All at once, their bodies trembled. The whites of their eyes flushed to crimson. Blood-red veins surged across their faces, crawling like tendrils beneath their skin. Their temples bulged. Their veins throbbed at the neck, arms, and hands. And then their expressions twisted, turning feral. They no longer appeared human. They blurred forward in unison, the floor cracking beneath their feet from the sheer force of their acceleration. Chapter 37 - 37: Grade Two Zeronis and Gruden no longer looked human. Instead, they looked like bloodthirsty predators. Creatures of pure bloodlust, so intense the air around them seemed to shudder. They blurred forward, floor cracking beneath the sudden force of their movement, tearing through the air like demons set loose. Malakai''s eyes shot up, his scythe followed a second later, just in time. CLANG! A gleaming blade collided against it with the force of a crashing truck, the impact sending tremors through his bones. But this wasn''t a fight like the one with Jerom. The Lucerna clan prided themselves on intelligence, speed, and precision. Their battle style was focused on reading their opponents and defeating them in the most efficient way possible. Sanguine were something else entirely. They were monsters of blood, able to manipulate it to pump harder, flow faster, fortify specific muscles, harden skin, increase oxygen, and enhance their speed and strength. In a one-to-one clash, there were no comparisons between them. Malakai''s eyes widened as the shockwave of the clash tore through his arms. His knees buckled, and a second later BOOM! He was sent flying, hurtling back until his body slammed into the reinforced container wall with immense force. A burst of blood sprayed from his mouth as he collapsed to the floor with a heavy thud. His lungs heaved as he fought to steady his battered and trembling limbs. ''Few ribs¡­ broken,'' he grunted inwardly as he assessed. CLASH! The sound of Zeronis colliding with the Durandal youth echoed like thunder through the hall, snapping Malakai from his haze. Each of their blows exploded like miniature bombs, flashes of silver and crimson lighting up the space as they clashed at fast speeds. But Malakai couldn''t be focused on them right now. An intense pain was currently surging through his entire body. However, he swallowed it, all of it, as his head snapped up, and his gaze landed on Gruden, who was approaching him slowly. His eyes were wild with bloodlust. "You''re weaker than I thought," Gruden sneered. "Are you even a Sanguine?" Malakai hadn''t even been able to exchange one clash with him. Still, Gruden shrugged, voice filled with disdain. "Doesn''t matter anyway. You should just submit." A wicked grin appeared across his face. "Though¡­ you''re free to resist. I actually prefer it that way." The Sanguine were filled with the deranged, and their youths were no different. Malakai wasn''t even surprised by what he had just heard. Instead, he gritted his teeth and shakily rose to his feet. He was bloodied and bruised, but not beaten. Not yet. He raised his scythe and entered a low stance. This situation was bad. No, it was dire. He only had one use of the devil''s fruit, and even if by some miracle he got Gruden, he still had Zeronis to deal with. Even he wasn''t sure he''d walk away alive. However¡­ ''When death comes close and shadows near, We rise as one, we hold no fear.'' The words of the Sanguine creed echoed in his mind. His erratic breaths slowed. His trembling limbs steadied. His racing heart fell into rhythm. It didn''t matter what the future held. No matter what, he would still fight. Gruden''s grin widened as he saw Malakai''s eyes sharpen. That look, the unshakable, blood-hardened resolve. Yes. This was what he loved. "Thank you," Gruden said, voice like a growl. He raised his blade. "For resisting." But just as he stepped forward, suddenly the air in the entire hall changed. There was a sudden pulse, followed by a pressure, and then¡­ A presence. All eyes snapped to the center of the hall, where an intense golden light had ignited into being, flooding the room in radiant brilliance. Malakai''s gaze narrowed. ''What¡­?'' His spine prickled. That chill, he couldn''t mistake it. That feeling of death. One he had felt numerous times before¡­ ''But¡­'' It had never been this potent. ''A darkness creature?'' he thought. No. This wasn''t like any darkness he''d faced before. This was¡­ worse. As the light dimmed, silence fell over the entire hall. Even Zeronis and the Durandal youth had stopped. Everyone watched. Waiting. And when the last of the light faded, their eyes widened in collective shock at the figure now standing at the middle of the hall. It was short, unlike the one Malakai had fought in the forest. Its head was large, and its limbs were long and sinewy. Its entire body was slick black, its teeth unnaturally white and wickedly pointed. But unlike the mindless beast Malakai had faced earlier, this one stood with both arms clasped behind its back. It didn''t growl. Didn''t charge. It watched. Silently. With intelligence in its eyes. The gaze of every person in the hall trembled. ''A grade two darkness creature.'' Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The same realization struck them all at once. A grade one was already a nightmare, an unstoppable force in the midst of normal humans. But grade twos¡­ they were something else entirely. From grade two and above, each creature possessed a unique power, something tailor-made to them. It was unpredictable. It could be elemental, physical, psychic, there was never any certainty unless one fought them and found out. And one of them had just been placed among them. ''It''s not an enhancer.'' While the others froze in dread, Malakai''s mind was already racing. If it had been a grade two enhancer, they''d all be dead already. A Genesis was the first stage of human evolution. A Genesis could defeat a grade one darkness creature, though it would be a hard-fought battle and potentially fatal depending on the situation. But even a Genesis couldn''t hope to beat a grade two head-on. Regardless, the reason why Malakai hadn''t panicked yet was because everything depended on the category of darkness, and also the number of Genesis evolvers present. As Malakai assessed their situation, his heartbeat slowed as he calmed down. ''It''s possible to win this.'' From its posture, the way it held back, the aura it exuded, this wasn''t an enhancer. ''It''s a summoner,'' Malakai concluded. This small fact gave them a chance. It was a slim one, but it was still a chance nonetheless. Suddenly, the creature raised a hand and a wave of darkness rippled from its palm, spreading like ink and forming deep pools across the ground. From within those pools, arms burst out, long, muscular, and clawed, slamming onto the floor and pulling their owners free. In a heartbeat, five new figures emerged from the pools. They were towering. Broad. Black-skinned and glistening with coiled muscle. Their heads were small and their frames rippling with power. There was no way Malakai could forget them. ''Grade one enhancers.'' Each one of them roared, a deep cry that made the entire hall tremble. The tension in the hall thickened. The air grew heavier, and the hands of the descendants tightened around their hilts. The creatures moved. Chapter 38 - 38: Maneuvers Five figures with massive frames stood around the grade two summoner, facing the descendants with a devilish look. Towering. Broad. Black-skinned and glistening with coiled muscle. Their heads were small and blunt, their bodies emanating raw power. There was no way Malakai could ever forget them. He had fought and luckily survived a battle against just one not long ago. "Grade One Enhancers." Each one released a guttural roar that made the entire hall tremble. The gazes of the descendants shifted instantly, each one leaping away from the others and facing the new threats. The darkness knew no allies. No foes. Once birthed, their only goal was to cause carnage and multiply. The darkness creatures locked onto their targets, each one selecting a descendant, then shot forward, tearing through the air like living missiles. Everyone scattered. Malakai''s eyes widened. His body moved before his thoughts could catch up, hurling himself to the right and rolling across the ground. Boom! The wall behind him exploded into fragments and dust as the creature slammed into it with terrifying force. Malakai raised his arms to shield his face from the debris. But the dust hadn''t even cleared before his spine tingled. The feeling of death came crashing onto him. ''It''s coming!'' He slammed his left hand and leg into the ground, jerking his entire body to the side just as a massive frame crashed down where he''d been, shattering the hard floor. ''It''s too fast.'' Malakai''s mind raced as fast as his limbs. His body ached, intense pain radiating through every inch, but he pushed it all down. At this point, it was do or die. And Malakai had no intention of dying. Using the momentum of his roll, he spun and sprang to his feet, but he didn''t stop. He didn''t look back. Malakai bolted. He sprinted at full speed, forcing every bit of strength from his battered body. The darkness creature was chasing him. He didn''t need to look to know, the rumbling ground made it obvious enough. ''I have to rely on that feeling.'' In his current situation, there was no room for hesitation. He was slower than the darkness creature; he needed every bit of speed he could get. Even a glance back would slow him and end in his death. So he relied on instinct. On that creeping, bone-deep sense of death that he always felt when the darkness was close. The ground trembled beneath him. The air tore behind him. Still, he didn''t stop. Didn''t look. Then, he felt the chill crawl up his spine. ''It''s here.'' Malakai''s eyes narrowed. He shifted his center of balance to his right leg, then pushed. His body shot to the left, and a crushing fist slammed into the space he had just left. Malakai rolled, dirt and dust whipping past his skin, before springing back into motion without hesitation. Another second passed. Another chill crawled up his spine. He reacted immediately, darting away just before another blow could connect. Again. And again. Malakai repeated the same maneuver, dodge, roll, sprint, over and over again. Each time, he escaped by a hair''s breadth. But as he rose to his feet once more, one thought echoed in his mind. ''I can''t keep repeating this.'' He was glad the creature was too dumb to find a way around his plan, but his body was reaching its limit. Every second he spent dodging the darkness creature was draining what little stamina he had left. ''I need a plan.'' His mind worked quickly, going through his options. Killing the darkness creature outright wasn''t an option. Summoners were restricted by how many summons they could control at once, not by how many they had in reserve. It was possible the summoner still had more creatures on hand. If he wasted energy taking this one down, it would only be replaced. ''I''ll be wasting my limited energy.'' He needed another approach. Evading one more strike, Malakai''s eyes swept across the battlefield, looking for something, anything. Then, they narrowed. ''That''s it.'' His gaze locked onto Grunde, who was currently locked in a brutal exchange with his own darkness creature. And a plan formed in his head. Swoosh. Malakai evaded another strike and suddenly bolted toward Grunde. Grunde noticed immediately, and his eyes sharpened. "Hmm¡­?" He was confused, but unfortunately too focused to dwell on it. The darkness creature in front of him gave him no breathing room, launching bone-crushing blows that forced him to duck and parry nonstop. Still, Grunde didn''t like this. He could feel it, Malakai was planning something. His lips parted. He muttered. [Bloodflow.] The veins on his neck and face throbbed violently as his blood flow surged harder. His speed peaked. Grunde dipped under a heavy punch, his sword thrusting forward Crunch! The blade pierced through his beast''s skull, its form jerking slightly before it collapsed instantly. But before it had even hit the ground, Grunde turned sharply toward the approaching Malakai, a savage grin spreading across his face. He launched forward, sword raised, descending with lethal force. But then, his grin vanished. Right before he could reach him, Malakai had flicked a small circular object to the side and raised his gun toward it. Click. BOOM! The explosion burst between them, the force shoving Malakai sideways and out of the path of the descending blade. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grunde''s eyes widened in shock. ''What the hell was that?!'' He had never seen the gun and bomb in his entire life. But there was no time for him to process anything. Suddenly, a shadow appeared behind the spot Malakai had just occupied. Then¡­ Fwoooosh! A monstrous fist came barreling toward Grunde, launched with terrifying force. His crimson eyes widened. He had just landed from his previous attack, and as such, he couldn''t dodge. Couldn''t even guard. CRACK! The punch impacted his face with brutal force, sending him flying. Grunde crashed into the far wall with a resounding impact, stone and dust collapsing around him. However, Malakai didn''t hesitate. Even before the first explosion that shoved him out of the way had settled, he was already moving. His hand flicked, tossing a Vita-charged mine toward the confused darkness creature. He pulled the trigger. BOOM! The blast rocked the beast''s face, engulfing it in flame and smoke. But Malakai didn''t follow up. He had only wanted to distract it, his focus wasn''t on it. He was already sprinting, not toward the creature, but toward what he considered the real threat. Grunde. ''He''s still alive.'' As a Sanguine, Malakai knew their bodies. He knew their abilities. One of them was that they could control blood flow and harden their blood to shield themselves. If Grunde had done that, then the punch alone wouldn''t be enough. Malakai''s eyes sharpened as the dust began to clear, revealing the aftermath. Chapter 39 - 39: Chance Malakai''s eyes narrowed as the dust began to clear. Then¡­ Boom! A small shockwave erupted as the dust suddenly scattered, and Gruden dropped to the ground from the wall with a pained grunt. Crimson blood dripped from his battered face, and the sound of gritted teeth broke his silence. "Shit!" he roared. His head was filled with nothing but pain. That punch¡­ it would''ve shattered his skull if he hadn''t hardened the blood in his head just in time. Gritting his teeth, his mind replayed the entire sequence once more. Malakai''s sudden sprint¡­ the explosion¡­ he had been baited. His eyes burned with hate. "I''ll kill that bastard!" His head snapped up, ready to charge toward Malakai, but his eyes widened in the next instant. Right in front of his face, a small circular object had appeared inches away, and before he could react, a burst of vita hit it. "What¡ª" BOOM! The explosion rocked him again. Gruden screamed, thrashing on the ground in pain. "Haaaaaaa!" he roared, his fists clenching the hard ground. All he felt was agony. His face was now raw, burnt, and bloodied. "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!!" he howled. As he opened his eyes to rise, his breath stopped. ''How¡­?'' His eyes trembled. The edge of a scythe, gleaming and cold, had appeared inches away from his face, just before his right eye. And behind it, was none other than Malakai. Expressionless. Eyes like ice. Gruden barely had time to process. Shhk! The blade pierced through his eye and drove deep into his skull. Gruden''s body twitched once, then stilled. Malakai pulled his blade free with a smooth motion, stepping back as the blood dripped down. His breath came in deep, ragged gasps as Gruden''s corpse hit the floor with a heavy thud. But he didn''t relax. Not even for a second. He shot to the right, just in time to evade the air-splitting strike from the darkness creature that hurtled down behind him. Regaining his balance, Malakai broke into a sprint again, pushing his body to its limits, his mind racing. ''Now that the threat''s been taken care of¡­ let''s move to our main threat.'' Without Gruden in the picture, Malakai finally had the space to reassess. He turned to examine the situation in the hall, and his eyes widened in disbelief. ''What¡­ happened?'' In the few moments he''d been distracted, so many things seemed to have occurred. The grade two summoner still stood silently in the center, observing. But that wasn''t what stunned him. It was the other descendants. Or to be more specific, descendant. ''Looks like I wasn''t the only one with the idea¡­'' Malakai hadn''t been the only one who thought to get rid of the other competitors using the chaos. Zeronis had also moved. Not only had he taken down the Durandal youth, but somehow, even the Aurelius youth had fallen. Of the five descendants that made it to the final, only two remained now: Zeronis¡­ and Malakai. But unlike Malakai, who had struggled against one grade one enhancer, Zeronis was facing three simultaneously. He weaved between their strikes, his blade flashing, slicing through limbs like paper. ''As expected.'' Zeronis'' threat level skyrocketed in Malakai''s mind. Direct descendants were the pride of the grand and great families of the dome. From a young age, they weren''t just talented, they were sculpted for war. Trained by elites, given unmatched resources, and raised to dominate. As the Third Vein of the Sanguine family, Zeronis was showing exactly why he was a different breed. Malakai ducked another crushing strike, before his eyes shifted toward the summoner¡­ and then they sharpened. It had suddenly raised its hand, and darkness pooled in front of it once more. In an instant, another grade one enhancer emerged from the darkness. At this sight, Malakai''s heart froze, but then he exhaled, relieved. The creature didn''t charge at him. Instead, it raced toward Zeronis. ''Looks like it sees him as the bigger threat.'' Now surrounded by four darkness creatures, Zeronis was bombarded from all sides. Even with his strength, the strain began to show. His movements slowed, and he was forced to defend more than strike. ''Should I go after the summoner?'' The thought appeared in Malakai''s mind. This was why he had concluded that winning this battle was possible despite it being a grade two darkness creature. Aside from their powerful summons, most of them were weak. But if he struck now and took it down, he''d be left alone with Zeronis. And that wasn''t a situation he wanted. ''I have to wait.'' He calmed himself down. Making rash moves hadn''t brought him this far. He would wait for an opportunity. ''Patience.'' His gaze flicked back to Zeronis, just in time to see him explode in power. Veins bulged across his face and neck, and his speed surged, blitzing through the encircling creatures, their forms parting in his wake. His blade flashed, drawn for a lethal strike as he charged toward the summoner in the middle of the hall. ''He ignored the summons and went after the summoner!'' Malakai realized. Suddenly, the summoner''s eyes narrowed. And it raised both hands. Whoosh! In an instant, it vanished into smoke, replaced by the grade one enhancer that had previously been charging toward Malakai. BAM! The creature''s momentum-fueled punch collided with Zeronis'' chest, sending him flying backward, straight into the waiting arms of the other four enhancers. Malakai''s eyes narrowed into pinpricks. ''So that''s its unique ability.'' He''d seen it clearly. The summoner had swapped places with its summon at the last possible second, using the latter''s momentum to ambush Zeronis. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But that wasn''t what was currently on his mind. No, it was one undeniable fact: It had swapped with one of its summons¡­ Plus, the chilling sensation Malakai had felt behind him was now gone. It was obvious, the grade one enhancer was no longer behind him. And in its place¡­ ''It''s behind me.'' The summoner should''ve chosen one of the other four enhancers to switch with, considering their close proximity. But it hadn''t. It had focused solely on Zeronis, as though it knew he was the real threat. Unlike Zeronis, Malakai couldn''t even handle one grade one enhancer. He was far too slow. Which meant, it hadn''t considered Malakai a threat. A fatal mistake. Malakai''s hand dipped into the sack at his waist, pulling out a full devil fruit. He threw everything into his mouth and bit into half of it¡ª Crack! Power exploded through his veins. His grip tightened on his scythe. He stomped forward, the ground cracking beneath his feet, then spun, his scythe whirling with him. Behind him, the summoner had just appeared in the air, a small smile on its devilish face as it watched Zeronis tumbling through the air. Its plan had worked. Now that Zeronis had been caught off guard and punched, defeating him would be easy. But then, it suddenly felt danger emanating from every inch of this being. It spun, trying to get a glimpse of its attacker, but it was too late. It couldn''t even turn and only caught the gleam of Malakai''s spinning scythe. SHKKT! The blade pierced clean through its skull, carving through with force. Its smile vanished before its body twitched, then slumped. Chapter 40 - 40: Failed [A/N: Please check out the Author''s note at the end of the chapter. Thank you :)] The scythe''s blade pierced clean through the summoner''s skull, carving through it with force. Its body spasmed as its abyssal black eyes turned to Malakai, only to find him staring back with deadened eyes. There was no remorse. No hesitation. Only pure, unfiltered hatred, so raw and potent it made even the creature''s heart tremble. Then, the light in its eyes faded, and it slumped to the ground. The summoner was dead. Malakai yanked the scythe from its head, letting the corpse collapse fully. "Two seconds left," he muttered under his breath. "I have to get to him before it wears off." This was his last chance. He had already reached his limit with the Devil''s Fruit. Once the effect wore off, Malakai doubted he''d even be able to stand, much less run. Any more use after that would most likely mean death. He had to kill Zeronis. Now. He spun, his legs coiling with tension, ready to lunge forward, but¡­ Squelch. Malakai''s eyes widened. Drip. Drip. He looked down. A gleaming blade had pierced through his chest. Crimson blood poured from the wound, splattering the floor. His trembling hand touched the blade, his mind struggling to process it. Then¡­ "Don''t move," a cold voice said. Malakai turned his head up, slowly. Zeronis Von Sanguine stood in front of him, his face filled with crimson veins, expression impassive. The dust still swirled in the air from his approach. ''He moved before I killed it.'' Malakai realized. Zeronis had moved before Malakai killed the Grade Two summoner, and Malakai hadn''t seen him coming because he had been so focused on the creature. "It''s futile," Zeronis said coldly. "I pierced your heart." Malakai''s eyes widened. The words hit him like a wave. His body trembled violently as Zeronis twisted the blade. Blood erupted from his mouth, splattering on the floor. The effect of the Devil''s Fruit vanished, and with it, all his strength. His body collapsed from within. He couldn''t move. Even breathing was hard. One thought thundered in his mind: ''I¡­ failed.'' Nothing else came to his mind. No plan. Nothing left. He had lost. ''I''m sorry¡­ Mom. Dad¡­'' A single tear slipped from his eye. Zeronis blinked. "Hm? Tears? From a Sanguine?" His voice was laced with scorn. "Pathetic." He wrenched the sword free. Blood burst from Malakai''s chest in a wave, soaking the floor. Malakai staggered back two steps, clutching the wound. Soon enough, his legs gave out and he fell to his knees. Zeronis watched in silence, but there was no remorse on his face, only an unmoved expression. Then Malakai lifted his head. Their eyes met. And somehow, although no words were spoken between them, in that cold, dying stare, his message was loud: I will come for you. Zeronis scoffed. "Pointless bravado." He flicked the blood from his sword and turned. Malakai collapsed face-first. His body twitched. Rose. Fell. Becoming slower and slower, until it finally stopped. A pool of blood spread beneath him. Seeing this, Zeronis calmly sheathed his blade and walked away without looking back. His expression, even as he watched Malakai''s breathing stop, remained unmoved. Zeronis'' calm gaze swept across the hall. "Looks like I''m the only survivor," he muttered. The Grade One darkness creatures had vanished the moment the summoner died. And now, Malakai, the last descendant, had fallen. He was the only one left. ''I''ll check him later¡­ First, let''s deal with this.'' His curiosity about Malakai had only grown, even after his death. The boy''s weapons were strange, and his clothing foreign. Zeronis had watched him since they came out from the containment chamber, watching his fights. And he had been shocked. Malakai hadn''t used a single ability, yet he''d dealt with Gruden, one of the Sanguine Clan''s rising geniuses. He had relied on technology, unpredictable and alien technology that Zeronis hadn''t seen before. That alone made him dangerous. That was why Zeronis killed him immediately, despite his interest. ''I''ll go through his things soon. First¡­'' "Well?" he suddenly called aloud, his voice echoing across the silent hall. He waited. But nothing came. No answer. No light. No voice. Only silence. "I''m the only survivor," Zeronis said, frowning. "I passed the round. I won the trials." Regardless, there was still no response. Zeronis'' eyes narrowed. ''Did I miss something?'' His mind churned. ''No¡­ I did what the voice instructed. I killed the others. So why¡­'' A strange feeling appeared in his heart. Unease. Doubt. Then, a thought slipped into his mind like a whisper, and he turned sharply toward where Malakai had fallen. Gone. His eyes blew wide. ''Where did he go?!'' He spun to the side, instantly spotting him. Malakai sprinted toward him at fast speed, but Zeronis couldn''t be bothered about that right now. Multiple objects flew through the air toward him. And as Zeronis'' eyes locked onto them, they widened further. ''That explosive¡­'' He had seen Malakai use it against Gruden. He had seen the devastating damage it could cause. Only one at close range had been able to reduce Gruden to that state. However, this wasn''t one. Not two. But three. Three compact explosives whirled toward him, mid-air, looking harmless as though they could never hurt a fly. A shot of vita energy struck one¡­ BOOM. A chain reaction. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. An explosion ripped through the hall, violent and all-consuming. Heat and smoke surged outward like a living beast, swallowing all in its path. From within the haze, a figure burst forth, arms crossed, sword braced in front of him. Smoke curled off his charred arm, pain radiating from the burn. But Zeronis'' crimson gaze was cold, unblinking, locked onto the mist with the eyes of a predator. ''It''s a distraction. He''ll come now.'' He had seen this before. Malakai used the same tactic against Gruden. He wanted to catch him off guard¡­ However, he was ready. Crimson veins throbbed along his skin as he summoned power, gripping his sword tighter. Then¡­ S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hum. He heard it. Hum. Hum. Three shots of concentrated vita energy burst from the smoke, hurtling directly towards him. His stance shifted instantly. His blade moved in a precise arc, cleaving through all three in one swift slash. His eyes sharpened. From the smoke, Malakai burst out. His scythe swept toward Zeronis'' head in a wide arc, using just his right hand. Zeronis scoffed. "Predictable." His sword descended, aiming to intercept. But then¡­ Malakai''s left hand, that had been behind him, came into view. It held a gun. Zeronis'' gaze snapped to it, but it was too late. Malakai fired. Bang. Bang. Two rapid shots. Both struck Zeronis'' sword, jolting it out of line just enough to miss the scythe. Zeronis'' eyes exploded wide. Chapter 41 - 41: Successor of Life ''He got me¡­'' Zeronis'' eyes trembled. The two shots Malakai fired had shifted his sword away at the last possible second. ''I should have cut off his head¡­'' Regret. It was a feeling Zeronis never thought he could ever feel, but it was the only thing that consumed him as the edge of the scythe screamed toward him. To think he, a direct descendant, would die like this¡­ SHHNK. The scythe carved through his skull in a clean, fatal arc. Blood burst from the wound in a crimson spray. Silence fell. An intense stillness settled over the hall as Malakai yanked his scythe free. Zeronis'' body crumpled, his shocked expression frozen as his lifeless face hit the floor. Huff¡­ huff¡­ Malakai stood over him, chest heaving, each breath ragged and heavy. He stared at the corpse as the reality of what he had done slammed into him. "I¡­ I did it." Many would''ve said it was impossible. Hell, even he had doubted it at one point. But through all the struggle¡­ through every failure, every time he had forced himself back to his feet¡­ He had done it. He had fucking done it. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" His roar shook the hall, raw and feral, so loud the veins in his neck bulged. He was happy. He was exhilarated! He had fucking survived! But¡­ "Hhhkkk¡ª" His roar froze in his throat. His mouth was opened wide as he tried to shout, but no sound came. He tried hard to breathe, but no air entered his lungs. Malakai''s entire body trembled. Then, he felt it. Pain. But this was not pain like he''d ever felt before. It wasn''t from blades, fire, or even near-death injuries. This was worse. Far worse. His entire body screamed. Every nerve. Every cell. It felt like he was melting from the inside. He tried to scream, but nothing came out. He collapsed to his knees, hands clutching his throat, gasping, begging for air. Tears welled in his eyes and spilled down before turning crimson. Blood flowed from his eyes and his ears. His body was shutting down. ''T-The D-Devil''s F-Fruit¡­'' He had suspected that this would happen. Entering into the hall, he had only one more shot left, one last chance to use the Devil''s Fruit. And he had already reached the limit earlier when he had killed the Grade Two summoner. Back then, he had been in a rush and grabbed the first thing he could, a whole fruit. He had thrown everything into his mouth and only eaten half of it, leaving the rest inside his mouth. It was then Zeronis had struck. Zeronis thought he had pierced Malakai''s heart, but he had been wrong. He had missed, because of one reason¡­ With trembling fingers, Malakai reached into the inside of his jacket, right where the sword had stabbed through, and pulled something out. A coin. But it was bent. It had been crushed inward as though something had stabbed it. Nyx''s coin. She had given it to him before entering the pit. And this had been what Zeronis'' blade had struck, veering just enough off course to miss his heart. And as Malakai was bleeding to death on the floor, he had waited. Bided his time. And when the moment came, he ate the remaining half of the Devil''s Fruit in his mouth. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It gave him enough strength to unleash his final assault, to kill Zeronis. But now, now he was paying the price. ''Arghhhhhh!!!'' His scream tore through his mind, raw and agonizing. His body shook. His vision blurred. Darkness started enveloping his sight. His thoughts slowed. Everything felt¡­ far away. His heartbeat faltered. ''This is it¡­'' He was dying. And there was nothing he could do. And just as the final thread of his life threatened to snap¡­ SHOOM. A blinding light ignited in the center of the hall. It twisted inward, collapsing before shaping into the form of a man. The figure strode toward Malakai, steps swift. "Astonishing," the man said as he approached. His voice was calm but filled with nothing but awe as he stared at Malakai. "To think¡­ a normal human would actually win." He knelt beside Malakai, gazing down with a slight smile. "You performed the impossible," he said gently, raising a hand. "And so, you deserve the chance to climb higher." The man''s palm glowed with a deep green radiance, energy rippling from it in waves. "Congratulations¡­ you are now the Successor of Life." The light surged outward, engulfing Malakai and then the entire hall. And everything went white. ¡­ Malakai had a nightmare. It wasn''t new. Nor was it foreign. It was the nightmare. The one that had plagued him for years. The same dark, cold night. The same heartfelt goodbye from his mother. The same moment she shoved him into the hidden compartment, sealing him inside. The same violent rumblings above that shook his bones. The same feeling of helplessness. Paralyzed, unable to move, unable to do anything. But then, two crimson eyes snapped open in the darkness. A jolt of shock surged through Malakai. He was back in the compartment, buried underground. The place he had relived an uncountable number of times over the years. But this time, something was different. He could move. His limbs weren''t frozen. His body wasn''t broken. He could move. A low rumble echoed from above, growing louder. A battle. ''Mom!'' Malakai''s eyes darkened. "Hey!!" he screamed, fists slamming against the metal above him. "Let me out!" Bang. Bang. Bang. He struck the compartment over and over, but it didn''t budge. No matter how hard he hit, it wouldn''t break. "Mom!! I''m here! Let me help! I can fight now! I''m not useless anymore, please!" But there was no response. And after some seconds, silence. She was gone. "No¡­ No, no, no¡ª" His voice broke. "You bastard!!" Then¡­ RUMMMMBLE. The ground trembled. A sharp quake shook the entire underground. Cracks splintered through the darkness. A black mist began seeping in through the cracks, curling around him like smoke, thick and cold. Then, it engulfed him, swallowing him whole. Chapter 42 - 42: First Man GASP! Malakai''s eyes snapped open. He jolted up, clutching his chest, breathing in ragged, panicked gasps. His heart thundered in his ears. The memories of the earlier incident surged through his mind and his hand instinctively reached to his chest, where Zeronis had stabbed him. But there was nothing. ''No pain?'' He blinked, stunned. The pain was gone. Not just the wound, all of it. Even the unbearable agony from the aftermath of the Devil''s Fruit was gone. Instead, his body felt¡­ incredible. "What¡­ is going on?" Malakai muttered, his gaze sweeping the room. Then his eyes froze. A man sat a few feet away, looking at him with a calm, gentle smile. Silence fell. Even after being noticed, the man just¡­ watched. He didn''t speak. Didn''t move. Then the realization slammed into Malakai. He had been unconscious. In front of a stranger! His legs tensed, and he tried to stand, but standing was the last thing he did. His body shot upward with blinding speed, almost crashing into the ceiling. His eyes widened in shock, and he twisted midair, landing on the ground with surprisingly nimble ease. "What the hell¡­" He stared at his arms, stunned, then scanned his body. "This is¡­ my body?" He took a breath, then jumped again. This time, he barely used any strength. But he still soared. Higher than his old self ever could. His body felt light. Too light. Weightless. ''No¡­ not just that.'' He turned to the wall, raised his fist, and punched. Even before his hand landed, he could feel it. His fist moved fast. Too fast for an unevolved. BAM! It struck like a cannon blast, sending deep cracks spiderwebbing across the wall. Malakai stared at his hand. He didn''t understand. He couldn''t. ''What the hell is happening?'' "Are you done?" The voice snapped him from his thoughts. The man was still there, still seated in the center of the room. ''Shit. I almost forgot about him!'' He had been so absorbed with assessing the changes to his body that he had almost forgotten about the stranger in the room with him! Malakai glanced at him again, this time taking a full look. The man was¡­ ordinary. He didn''t look like he belonged in a world of death and chaos. He was middle-aged. Maybe in his forties. Bald head with a shiny crown. Chubby frame. Round belly. Soft arms with stubby fingers. He didn''t look like someone who had ever picked up a weapon in his entire life, maybe a kitchen knife. But when Malakai met his eyes, he paused. There was something about them. A kind, gentle warmth. The same warmth he had only ever seen on one person, his mother. They bore no resemblance, but in their world, finding a person with such kind eyes was rare. "Oh! I didn''t mean to interrupt," the man said quickly, waving his hands. "Please, carry on¡ª" "Where am I? Who are you?" Malakai cut in, his tone sharp. As he realized his earlier mistake, his entire body had gone guarded. The man cleared his throat. "Ah, yes. My manners." He smiled again. "You''re currently inside the Trial World, created by the Life''s Essence." He placed a hand on his chest and bowed slightly. "My name is Valentine Hataway. And I¡­ was the last Successor of Life." Malakai gave the man a leveled stare, his eyes narrowing. Seeing this, Valentine offered a wry smile. "Ah, I''m confusing you even more, aren''t I? Sorry about that!" He scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "I''d hate to do this while you''re standing. Why don''t you take a seat? Your injuries just healed, after all." Malakai met Valentine''s eyes. They radiated nothing but warmth and kindness. However, if living in the Sanguine Clan had taught him anything, it was to never trust anyone. Ever. Valentine cleared his throat again. "I''m sorry for imposing¡ª" "Stop apologizing," Malakai snapped. "And just tell me what''s going on." Valentine froze mid-sentence. "Right¡­ I''m sor¡ª" He stopped himself this time as a chill suddenly washed over the room. Valentine didn''t feel the cold, but he saw the eyes. Glacier. Like he was being stared at by death itself. He clamped a hand over his mouth, trying hard not to say anything more, and began nodding repeatedly. Then, noticing Malakai''s gaze growing even colder, he quickly dropped his hand and sighed. "What do you know about how the Dome was formed?" he asked. ''Dome?'' Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To Malakai and every remaining human on earth, there was no mistaking that word. It was their world. Their home. Their shield. Their sky. The only thing that kept them alive. "The first man who fought against the darkness sacrificed himself to create the Dome," Malakai replied immediately. Valentine puffed out his chest in pride. "That''s right! That''s me!" Malakai''s eyes narrowed again as he looked Valentine up and down. Large belly. Chubby frame. Soft hands that didn''t look like they''d ever held a weapon. "You''re joking," Malakai said. Valentine''s face flushed red. "I''ll have you know," he began, bristling, "you''re speaking to the first warrior who stood against the darkness! Back then I was tall, fit, and incredibly brave¡ª" "Alright," Malakai cut in, uninterested. "Alright?" Valentine said, baffled. Malakai nodded. "You''re the man who created the Dome. Okay. I also recognize your voice, it was deeper before. You''ve been the one guiding us through this place. So, tell me: what exactly is this place?" He stepped forward as he continued. "You said you were the last Successor of Life. Is this whole trial meant to select another successor? Now that I''ve won¡­ does that make me the new one? "And what does it even mean to be a ''Successor of Life''?" Valentine blinked. Stunned. Malakai had dissected everything, connected each piece, and laid out every question to confirm his hypothesis. Not a single word wasted. Valentine gave a short, breathy laugh. "You''re¡­ sharp." Then he shook his head. "Alright. I''ll start from the beginning." Suddenly, the entire hall shimmered, then dissolved, replaced by a vast, black canvas. Chapter 43 - 43: History Malakai tensed, his eyes darting around. It felt like he was standing in emptiness. "Calm down," Valentine said with a gentle voice. "I''m just trying to show you." He pointed upward. An image blinked into existence: a blue planet surrounded by the black expanse. Earth. Malakai''s eyes narrowed. Even though no human had stepped outside the Dome in generations, some knowledge of the past world had still been passed down through descendants. And among them were their solar system, their planet. ''The solar system,'' Malakai muttered. ''Eight planets revolving around a star. Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, and Neptune.'' And this¡­ This was Earth. The home of mankind. The image zoomed in rapidly, blurring past cities, people, and noise, before stopping at a small, quiet farm on the outskirts of a town. There, everything was peaceful. Silent. Until a meteor blazed through the atmosphere, crashing into the field just in front of the house. Flames burst outward, then just as quickly vanished, as if the fire had never existed. From the modest farmhouse, a man stepped out, his expression panicked as he gazed at the smoking impact site. Malakai''s eyes narrowed. The resemblance was unmistakable. ''It''s him,'' he realized. The man looked every bit like the chubby Valentine before him. The man on the scene, Valentine, hesitated. He bit his lip. Went back inside. Came out again. Repeated the process. Over and over, until finally, he clenched his fist, took a step forward¡­ and approached the meteor. As he reached the meteor, taking every precautionary measure known to man, it suddenly exploded into a cloud of vibrant green mist. The mist swirled around him, then surged into his body all at once. He gasped, then screamed. Malakai watched as he fell to the ground, thrashing violently. He clutched his head, body convulsing, shouting words between cries of agony. "It hurts! It HURTS!" His screams echoed, desperate, and his limbs jerked uncontrollably as green veins pulsed under his skin, glowing faintly with each jolt of pain. Then, slowly, his movements dulled¡­ his voice broke¡­ and silence followed. The green light around his body shifted, spreading, until it encased him in a cocoon of radiant emerald. Malakai''s eyes narrowed. He''d seen this before. ''He''s evolving?'' he thought. Moments passed. Then the cocoon cracked and light spilled from within, before vanishing in a final burst. And from the light, Valentine stood. But it was no longer the same man. He was taller now. Lean muscle sculpted his once soft frame. His rounded belly was gone, replaced by compact packs. His hair had grown out, shiny, and his face had become sharp, refined¡­ almost devilishly handsome. Malakai exhaled slowly, watching with rapt attention. ''This is how the first man gained his power? A stone from the skies?'' His mind had already started drawing conclusions based on what he was seeing. From their history, one man had fought the darkness first before others started to evolve. However, no one knew how, especially considering it took time for humans to start evolving. And yet now as he watched, a realization bloomed in his mind. ''A human evolved before the darkness came,'' Malakai''s mind spun. It was an incredible discovery. One that answered so many questions, and raised even more. But he pushed the thoughts aside. There would be time to unravel the implications later. For now, he watched. The scenes sped up, days, then weeks passing in flashes. Through this time, Valentine tested his powers. Failing. Struggling. One scene showed him trying to fly, only to crash headfirst into a tree. Another had him punching through a boulder, celebrating¡­ until the boulder rolled onto his foot and he screamed like a child. And yet, despite all the awkward stumbles and his constant muttering of "I''m sorry!" and "Oops!" Valentine improved. Gradually. Earnestly. That was when it happened. The sky darkened. The air turned gloomy. The darkness descended. They came without warning. Crawling, screeching, roaring. Cities fell. Blood ran like rivers. Humanity was ripped apart in hours. As time passed, Valentine tried to fight. He really did. But he had never fought a battle in his life. Through it all, he stumbled. Panicked. Got overwhelmed. Every scream, every cry for help broke him a little more. Even with all that power¡­ he didn''t know how to use it to save. Until, finally, when there was nothing left to do, he made his choice. A blinding light engulfed the world. Malakai shielded his eyes. And when the light faded¡­ A radiant green dome had enveloped one-third of the world. Valentine had sacrificed himself to save what little remained of humanity. As the scene faded, Malakai''s eyes suddenly sharpened. He heard it. Sniffling. ''Who?'' He turned, only to see Valentine standing beside him, dabbing his eyes with a handkerchief that had appeared from gods-know-where. "¡­Are you okay?" Malakai asked, sounding more baffled than concerned. Why the hell was this man crying? Valentine nodded quickly, still sniffling. "Yeah, I''m sorry. I''m just so¡­ you know. It''s so sad. I tried my best but still failed. I''m sorry you had to see me like this¡ª" "Do you live on saying sorry?" Malakai cut in with an irritated tone. "You did nothing wrong. I''m not offended." Valentine nodded, lips clamped shut. Malakai stared at him for a second, then sighed. ''I''m not surprised we ended up in a dome if this was our savior.'' It was a mean thought, especially considering the man had actually sacrificed his life for humanity''s sake. But Malakai wasn''t trying to be mean. He had never expected anyone to save him in the first place, it was simply more of pointing out the fact than disappointment. He cleared his thoughts and stepped forward. "I''d like to ask you some questions." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Valentine straightened and nodded. "Of course." "What was that thing?" Malakai asked. "The green mist from the meteor. The one that fused with you." Valentine''s tone grew more serious. "It''s Life''s Essence." "Life''s Essence?" Malakai echoed. "What is that?" Valentine opened his mouth. "Sor¡ª" He saw Malakai''s cold stare and quickly cleared his throat. "I¡­ don''t know." Chapter 44 - 44: All That Matters "You don''t know," Malakai repeated, unimpressed. Valentine shook his head. "No. I don''t know where it came from, and I had to figure everything out myself. But somehow, when it entered me, I just knew. I could feel it¡­ like it was alive. Sentient. But it never said a word to me. Not once." Malakai gave a small nod. "Is that what fused with me?" Valentine nodded. "Yes." Malakai let out a slow breath. "Alright. Another question. Why you?" Valentine blinked. "Pardon?" "I mean," Malakai said, gesturing vaguely at the memory, "why did it pick you? No offense, but you seem like the last person anything would ever choose as a successor. So why you? And why hold a trial now?" Valentine cleared his throat again, forcing himself not to take the jab personally. "¡­That might be because I was the only one around for miles." Malakai raised a brow. "So it had no choice?" Valentine nodded sheepishly. "Pretty much." Malakai didn''t respond immediately. His gaze turned thoughtful, but there was still a sharpness in his eyes. "So what about now? Why wait until now? Why a trial at all?" Valentine''s expression shifted. He looked away. "¡­That has something to do with me," he said. "What?" Valentine sighed. "When I was¡­ fighting the darkness creatures, and I realized there was no hope¡­ I couldn''t handle it. I panicked. I begged the essence to find someone else. But I had this feeling it couldn''t¡­ not unless I gave up my life." He paused. "So when I chose to sacrifice myself, I didn''t just want to shield humanity. I wanted to find another successor to save us." Malakai''s eyes narrowed. "So you''re responsible for this death trial." Valentine''s gaze darkened, looking guilty, but Malakai only stared, cold. ''I can''t trust anyone.'' Valentine had kind eyes. A warm smile. One would think he couldn''t hurt a fly. But this same man had designed a trial that led to the death of over a hundred youths. "I¡ªI didn''t know," Valentine said quickly. "Not at the time. I swear. I only followed the essence''s guidance and made the trial hard so the next host wouldn''t be as useless as me." He rubbed his eyes again. "The essence needed everything from me at once. From the rules, the age range of the participants, the number of participants. It¡­ it felt like a game. I didn''t even specify that the battle be to the death; the essence added that by itself. I didn''t realize until now what I had actually done. And by then¡­ I was already dead. Even the voice you heard in the trials, it wasn''t mine but pre-recorded." Malakai''s eyes sharpened again. "You''re dead?" Malakai knew how that sounded, the man had sacrificed himself, so of course he was dead. But what he had just realized was that he was supposed to be dead. Then, who was speaking to him? Valentine nodded. "Ah, yes. Think of it like¡­ a dying wish. I asked the essence to preserve a fragment of my consciousness, just so that I could guide whoever made it through. I wanted to witness humanity''s eventual turning point." Malakai shook his head slowly. He wasn''t even surprised by this man''s actions anymore. He simply nodded, then finally voiced the question that had been nagging at him all this time. "Did the darkness come because of the essence?" A meteor had fallen from the sky, and not long after, the planet was overrun. Many would call it a coincidence, but Malakai wasn''t buying it. Valentine shook his head slightly. "No¡­ I don''t think so." But Malakai only narrowed his gaze. "In the scenes you showed me, you were always fighting large clusters of darkness. Why? Did you go to them¡­ or did they come to you?" Valentine rubbed his chin, thoughtful. "Hm. Now that you mention it¡­ they did always find me. No matter where I went, they were there. And in large numbers too!" He clapped his hands together. "Maybe you''re right! Maybe they were after the essence!" Malakai stared at him like he was looking at the dumbest person alive. ''¡­Seriously?'' he thought. He shook his head, brushing the intrusive thoughts aside. "So, you don''t know anything about the origins of the essence." Valentine shook his head. "And you don''t know anything about the origins of the darkness either." Valentine gave another apologetic shake of his head. Malakai sighed. "Okay. What now?" Valentine blinked. "What?" "I said, what now? This is the end of the trial, right? I can leave?" Valentine''s mouth opened. "Yes, you can lea¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence and frowned. "No, no, not that! I mean¡­ that''s all you''re going to say? You''ve accepted everything? Just like that?" "Yes," Malakai replied without hesitation. Now it was Valentine''s turn to stare. He looked at Malakai like he was some anomaly, something beyond comprehension. "You¡­ you just found out all of this. That you''re now the successor of Life. That everything happened because of this. And you''re just¡­ calm?" "What do you mean?" Malakai asked. "I mean, shouldn''t you panic? Refuse it? Reject it? This is huge! When I first fused with the essence¡ª" "I can evolve, right?" Malakai interrupted with a calm voice. Valentine blinked. "Yes¡­" "And I have the means to grow stronger?" Valentine nodded again. "Yes." Malakai closed his eyes tightly. Numerous flashes passed through his mind. That night. His father and mother''s death. His weakness. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The days of silence and solitude in the Sanguine Clan. The scars. The humiliation. The pain. The goal. Revenge. He needed power. And now¡­ he had it. When he opened his eyes again, there was a roaring intensity in them, one that made even Valentine''s heart tremble. "That''s all that matters," he said. ¡­ Time passed in silence. But instead of the silence filled with reflection or the outburst of emotion Valentine had expected¡­ the opposite occurred. Valentine stood in one corner of the vast hall, his arms crossed and face filled with nothing but disbelief as he muttered different words under his breath. "I don''t understand¡­" "Who even is this child?" Chapter 45 - 45: Manifest Valentine had prepared himself for questions when he met the next successor, for emotional outbursts, for pushback, maybe even awe. And because of this, he had been looking forward to acting like a mentor, having rehearsed many ''cool'' lines he would use. But Malakai hadn''t cared. He had treated the revelations like passing thoughts. And now¡­ ''He''s already begun assessing himself?'' Valentine thought, eyes narrowing slightly. The instant they had finished speaking, Malakai had been on the move, darting across the grand hall, pushing off surfaces and testing the limits of his new body. His movements were sharp and controlled. Valentine had told him he could stay for as long as he needed until he was ready to leave. He only had to want to go to leave this space. Malakai had accepted that without hesitation. And immediately, without pause, began testing himself. ''More than three times my initial speed and strength,'' Malakai noted internally. He could feel it in every motion. Every step. His body, already hardened from years of continuous training and Devil''s Fruit enhancements, had grown to an entirely new level. Although he wasn''t an evolved, he had researched the stats of evolved individuals in preparation for the time he would. Newly evolved individuals usually experienced a fivefold increase in strength and speed compared with normal humans. But Malakai¡­ Malakai had been far beyond an average human before his evolution. And yet, he had still gained more than three times his base stats. It was incredible. Insane. He sprinted across the marble floor of the hall with a blur, rebounded off the wall mid-stride, then landed in a slide that tore a thin groove into the ground. His breathing was steady. His movements clean. He didn''t want to stop. He couldn''t stop. For the first time in his life¡­ he felt alive. If not for the cold mask he had learned to wear due to the coldness of the Sanguine Clan, he''d be smiling. "Um¡­ hello?" Valentine''s voice broke through his rhythm. Malakai came to an abrupt halt, then turned toward him. His cold gaze locked onto Valentine, who flinched instinctively. "¡­What?" Malakai asked. "I''m s¡ª" Valentine began, but caught himself just in time. Malakai had made it clear: no more apologies. "You haven''t told me your name yet¡­" "It''s Malakai." "Malakai¡­" Valentine muttered. Somehow, he loved the name. "I mean¡­ I think I can help. I can tell you what I know so far about the essence." That got Malakai''s attention. The more information he had about his newly acquired power, the better. He turned fully, standing still, his expression focused. Valentine took it as a cue to continue. "I wasn''t able to get very far with it," he admitted. "But we can fast-track things by letting you communicate with the essence directly. It should give you what you need to proceed." He motioned toward the floor. "Alright, sit down. Close your eyes. Let''s give it a try." But he froze. Malakai didn''t move. He just stood there. Staring. "Wh-why are you looking at me like that?" Valentine asked. "I''m not closing my eyes," Malakai said simply. Valentine sighed. "You don''t have to worry. You can trust me." He took a cautious step forward, but stopped when he realized Malakai hadn''t budged. Valentine raised both hands in surrender. "I''m not even real. I''m just a consciousness¡­ see?" He reached out toward Malakai''s hand. But Malakai instinctively jerked back. "I just want to touch your hand," Valentine said quickly. "No tricks. No weapons. It''ll pass right through." Malakai hesitated. He didn''t like being touched. He never had, ever since his parents died. Life in the Sanguine Clan had taught him to keep people at arm''s length, physically and emotionally. ''This is important,'' he reminded himself. Reluctantly, he stretched out his hand. Valentine smiled gently and reached forward. His hand passed through Malakai''s, like mist through shadow, just as he had said. "¡­See?" Malakai pulled back his arm. He was still wary, but at the very least, less tense. He sat down slowly, then crossed his legs. He hesitated briefly before reminding himself that this was important. Then he slowly closed his eyes, though his body was still rigid and guarded. With his newly advanced body, his senses were sharper. Valentine watched him and shook his head. "This won''t work. You have to let go. Completely. If you don''t, you won''t be able to focus." Malakai''s eyes snapped open. But when he saw the seriousness on Valentine''s face, he forced himself to breathe. ''It''s important,'' he reminded himself again. He whispered the Sanguine Creed in his head, grounding himself. ''When death comes close and shadows near¡­'' His pulse slowed. His muscles loosened. The rigidity faded from his posture. He relaxed. Valentine smiled. "Good. Now¡­ put all your focus on your chest." He pointed. "Not your heart. The center of your chest. That''s where the essence is." Malakai obeyed and focused inward. At first, he felt nothing. Just stillness and the soft beating of his heart. But then, he felt something. Faint. Like a spark. It was warm. Subtle but calling. He didn''t know how to answer. So, instinctively, he reached for it. Not with his hands, but with something else. Something deeper. It felt like he was stretching a limb not made of flesh. The spark he felt pulsed. Once. Twice. Then again, stronger, as though it had been waiting. And suddenly, it happened. A wave of energy pulsed outward from his chest, rippling through every nerve, every muscle. It wasn''t violent. It wasn''t overwhelming. It felt as though it was communicating with him. Malakai''s breath slowed as his body adjusted. Valentine''s voice came softly, but it sounded as if it were coming from far away. "Good. You feel it, don''t you?" Malakai opened his eyes slowly. "I do," he whispered. "It''s¡­ me. But not me. It''s alive." He let out a quiet breath. That small exchange had revealed so much. More than words ever could. He sat in silence, then said quietly: "¡­Manifest." At his words, a status panel appeared in front of his eyes. [Vita Core Interface] Name: Malakai Von Sanguine Lineage: Direct Descendant of the Sanguine Clan Title(s): [Successor of Life] [Ruined Heir] [Worthless Trash] Talent Grade: ??? Vita Stored: 1,390 / 1500 Units Vita Absorption Rate: 1.0 V/s (High Density) | 0.7 V/s (Normal Zone) Evolution Stage: Human (Awaiting Awakening Process) Base Attributes: ??Strength: 82 [18 - 25] ??Dexterity: 90 [20 - 27] ??Vitality: 120 [25 - 30] ??Perception: 91 [22 - 28] ??Willpower: 75 [15 - 22] ??Control: 45 [0] [Node Map] ??Blood Node: Ready to Awaken ??Muscle Node: Sealed ??Nerve Node: Sealed ??Bone Node: Sealed ??Breath Node: Sealed ??Digestion Node: Sealed ??Synaptic Node: Sealed ??Cellular Node: Sealed ??Endocrine Node: Sealed ??Immune Node: Sealed S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ??Sensory Node: Sealed ??Body Node: Sealed (Opens when all primary nodes are awakened and refined at 100%) Chapter 46 - 46: Realization Malakai fell into a deep state of contemplation. The panel hovered just in front of him, filled with words and symbols. He had never seen something like this before. In this world, especially in his world, games and digital interfaces didn''t exist. Or at least, if they did, they never reached his desolate manor buried deep within the forest in the Sanguine Fortress. Malakai had always lived simply. If he wasn''t training, he was reading. And if he wasn''t reading, he was resting. Aside from this, the only thing that took his time was the Sovereign''s sudden missions. Still¡­ somehow, without ever encountering such a thing in his life, he understood what he was looking at. ''Me.'' It was him. Not just in name, but in essence. This was an interface that reflected the state of his body, everything it was, everything it could be. And for reasons beyond logic, Malakai instinctively understood every line. A voice interrupted his thoughts. "Did anything appear in front of you?" Valentine asked curiously. Malakai gave a simple nod. Valentine tilted his head. "You''ll have to allow me to see it. I''m tethered to the essence, but I can''t interact with anything unless you give permission." Malakai turned toward him calmly. He didn''t trust the strange, chubby man, but he couldn''t deny that everything Valentine had said so far aligned with the current reality. He''d answered every question Malakai had asked, and Malakai would like to believe, correctly. And if he was to plan ahead, considering his goal¡­ understanding everything properly was crucial. He nodded once. Valentine stepped closer, and the moment he did, the interface flickered, then suddenly became visible to him. Valentine''s eyes bulged. "What the hell¡­" he muttered. "Is something wrong?" Valentine didn''t respond at first. He stood there, shaking his head in disbelief. "No¡­ no, nothing," he said eventually, but the final part slipped out in a low sound. "It''s just¡­ so unfair." Malakai frowned. "The suspense is irritating." "Right, sorry¡ªso¡­" Valentine took a breath, trying to compose himself. No more sorrys! "What shocked me was your base stats." "What about them?" "Can''t you see?" Valentine''s voice grew. "They''re incredible! Those numbers next to each stat are the range for your current evolution stage. You''re still at the human stage, and those numbers represent the average range for humans." He pointed at the panel. "Strength, perception, even willpower, you''re already beyond the upper limit in all of them." Valentine let out a soft scoff. "When I first bonded¡­ my stats were below average, and so the power-up was very subpar," he muttered bitterly. But Malakai didn''t care for his sentiment. Valentine''s words had triggered a realization, one that finally cracked the cold look on his face. ''I haven''t even evolved yet.'' The thought was staggering. He hadn''t evolved yet! He had just realized this fact. The first stage of evolution was the Genesis stage, and to reach this stage one would have to awaken a node in the body. But Malakai hadn''t done that yet! A smile appeared on Malakai''s lips. It was small. Quiet. But unmistakably a smile. However, Valentine only froze. It was clearly a smile, yet it felt wrong. Sinister, even. Like watching a devil grin. ''What kind of successor did the essence choose this time¡­'' he thought grimly. ''This essence has the worst luck picking hosts¡­'' But Malakai didn''t notice. Or he just didn''t care. He was still at the base level, Human. And yet his power had already neared those who had evolved. That meant¡­ his evolution would be something far beyond normal. He turned to Valentine. "Explain what they all mean." He instinctively knew what they meant, but what good was Valentine if Malakai didn''t make use of him? And to Malakai, it was better to confirm from someone who had already walked the path before. Valentine blinked, dragged out of his thoughts. "Right, right¡­" He cleared his throat and looked at the panel again. "Well, the name and lineage are self-explanatory. You''re a direct descendant of the Sanguine Clan." Then his gaze paused. He frowned. "You''ve got¡­ interesting titles." Malakai''s voice was cold. "Ignore them." Valentine cleared his throat slightly and moved on. "R-right. Next is the Talent Grade. During my time, mine was like this too, unclassified. I''m not entirely sure what it means, but I believe it signifies limitless potential." Malakai didn''t respond, but his thoughts were racing. ''He''s not completely wrong¡­'' Back in Valentine''s era, they were just starting, trying to figure things out. But centuries had passed since then. Humanity had evolved, learned, adapted. Through relentless trial and error, they had developed paths of evolution that accurately measured growth, and more importantly, graded a person''s potential. There were five recognized stages of evolution: Genesis. Node Formation. Synergy. Bloom. Zenith. But that only tracked progression, not potential. Humanity''s talents, however, were ranked from D to S, with D signifying one would likely never move beyond Genesis, and S reserved for those destined to reach Zenith, the peak of human possibility. This was dependent on how well a person''s body responded to Vita. So if his own talent was unclassified¡­ then Malakai could only assume one thing. ''My potential exceeds even that scale¡­'' He motioned for Valentine to continue. The chubby man nodded. "Next we have Vita Stored. This is simply the total vita in your body. The first number shows how much live vita you currently have available, it''ll decrease or rise depending on use. The second number is your total storage limit." Malakai nodded. That much was obvious. Seeing that he understood, Valentine moved on. "Next is Vita Absorption Rate. While Vita Stored is about your total capacity, this one tells us how fast your body attracts and absorbs vita from your surroundings. Currently, you can absorb 1 vita point per second in high-density areas and about 0.7 in regular zones. This rate will drop significantly if the ambient vita is low." Malakai''s eyes narrowed slightly, then widened. A realization had just hit him that nearly made him smile. To think he had missed it before. ''I can already absorb vita¡­'' It was a mind-blowing realization. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After evolving by awakening a node, an evolver''s body would become a living conduit, able to draw in vita from the air. In the entire recorded history of the dome, no human had ever claimed to be able to do that without awakening, not one. Except for Valentine. And now¡­ Malakai. Chapter 47 - 47: To Fight But what truly stunned Malakai wasn''t just that he could absorb vita. It was the rate. ''1 vita per second¡­ that''s 3,600 per hour.'' He wasn''t exactly sure how his stat stacked up to those in the Genesis stage, but he knew this much: his capacity was just below theirs, considering the current strength of his body, and he hadn''t even awakened yet. It would take him roughly 25 minutes to replenish all his vita. And he''d done the research himself. For most in the Genesis stage, it took over an hour. ''Double the speed.'' His lips shook, almost forming a smile. Valentine cleared his throat as he continued. "Also¡­ this absorption rate only applies to replenishing your body''s vita. It''s a lot slower when it comes to refining and advancing your power." His words pulled Malakai from his thoughts, and he nodded slowly. ''Makes sense.'' If refining was as fast as replenishing, he would reach the Zenith stage in no time. Regardless, that time would come. Soon. Valentine continued speaking. "Next is Evolution Stage. This represents what stage your body is at in your evolutionary journey. Right now¡­ you haven''t evolved yet." The words sent a quiet jolt of excitement through Malakai. He kept his expression calm, almost indifferent, but deep inside, he was beyond excited. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Not evolved¡­ and yet I can already absorb vita faster than most.'' Valentine went on, scratching his cheek. "Uhm¡­ I''ve explained your stats before, right?" Malakai nodded. "I still want you to explain exactly what each one means." Valentine blinked, then chuckled. "Alright. I had to figure it all out on my own back then, but¡­ here''s what I know." He raised a finger. "Strength is your raw physical power. The higher it is, the harder you hit, the more you can lift, break." "Dexterity is speed and agility, how fast you move, react, dodge, and strike." "Vitality covers your endurance, stamina, pain resistance, recovery speed, and how long you can function at peak condition. That sort of thing." "Perception is your awareness, how well you notice things, your instincts, sensitivity, even your ability to sense danger." "And finally¡­ Control. This one measures how precisely you can manipulate vita. Not just how much you have, but how efficiently you use it. Whether you waste energy or make every drop count." Malakai absorbed everything silently. ''That''s why the number in front of it is zero.'' It made sense. Humans couldn''t control vita, not unless they evolved. "The node maps," Malakai said suddenly. Valentine, who had been cautiously backing away, flinched at the sound of his voice. He turned and froze. Malakai''s eyes were on him. Valentine opened his mouth, then shut it immediately, stopping himself from spitting out his reflexive apology. He looked away, sighed, and muttered, "I told you¡­ I didn''t get far with this power." "Just tell me what you know," Malakai cut him off. To Malakai, it didn''t matter whether Valentine''s knowledge was incomplete. While trial and error would reveal the answers eventually, he still wanted to hear from someone who had walked the path before, even if it was partway. It would be very valuable. Then he could compare, cross-reference, and refine his understanding faster. Valentine hesitated, then gave a reluctant nod. In truth, he was embarrassed about where he had reached. "All I really understand is that each node links to a different aspect of your body. Awakening them means you gain access to that aspect and can begin to manipulate it. I only awakened one during my time¡­ so I can''t help much beyond that." He exhaled, frustrated. It wasn''t just the helplessness, it was also the fact that he couldn''t even say sorry. That simple word. It was something he''d leaned on most of his life. It felt like a piece of himself had been gagged. His life before the fall had been miserable, mid-forties, unemployed, barely surviving in his late father''s rundown farmhouse, failing at farming, failing at everything. But being kind had made him feel good. And he liked feeling good. Now, he turned to Malakai, who already looked like he was calculating his next million steps into the future. That was when it hit him. ''I''m going to be stuck with him¡­ forever.'' He fought the urge to rip out the last few hairs clinging to his head. A life of never being able to apologize? ''It''s going to be hell.'' But Malakai paid him no mind. The boy''s thoughts moved fast as he analyzed everything he had learned so far. ''Life essence.'' He had bonded with a sentient being, one that had fallen from space. Ever since the emergence of the darkness, humanity''s skepticism about life beyond their world had shattered. At the very least, they knew the darkness wasn''t from Earth¡­ or whatever was left of it. But now, Malakai had confirmed it: They were definitely not alone. Still, that wasn''t what unsettled him the most. He was certain of one thing. ''The darkness came here for the life essence.'' It sounded cruel, but humanity had never been anything special, at least, not in a way that would benefit the darkness. They killed humans, tore them apart, destroyed cities and families¡­ but they didn''t consume them for power. There was no gain, no evolution. Just destruction. So why were they doing it? But the life essence had arrived, and shortly after, so had the darkness. That was no coincidence. Malakai''s mind moved straight to the implications. He had just fused with the very thing that sparked the destruction of the 21st century. Which meant¡­ ''I''ll be a target.'' He remembered the scene Valentine had shown him. The way he was always fighting large clusters of darkness. They had been after him. Now, it was inevitable. They would come for him too. Still, despite all of this fact, he remained calm. ''I''ve always been in danger anyway.'' Since the night his parents died, danger had been a constant in his life. If it wasn''t the Sovereign''s deadly missions, then it was his uncles and aunties who were after his life. This was nothing new. ''What matters are the benefits.'' He wouldn''t waste energy brooding about the risks. To him, the pros outweighed the cons. He was always going to risk his life to achieve his goal. Revenge. The life essence¡­ He had finally obtained a means to fight. And to him, that was all that mattered. Chapter 48 - 48: Wrong [GT Bonus Chapter] Malakai''s gaze shifted back to the panel before him, his thoughts sharpening as he analyzed everything displayed. ''My talent is unlimited¡­ I''m still human, and I already have vita circulating through my body, and I can absorb even more¡­ My physical stats are just below the Genesis stage. And my nodes¡­'' His eyes drifted downward, stopping at the twelve glowing symbols displayed on the interface, the twelve nodes. A strange silence filled the air. Then, Malakai started laughing. It wasn''t the laugh of a child or a boy filled with joy. No, this laughter was deep and unsettling, carrying with it the kind of weight that chilled the skin. Valentine, who had been observing from the side, stiffened as a shiver ran down his spine. ''Why is he laughing¡­?'' He didn''t dare ask. And even if he had, Malakai wouldn''t have answered. Because the reason for his laughter¡­ was another revelation he just discovered. To understand why he laughed, one would need to understand how every clan within the Dome had gained their unique powers. Decades after the formation of the Dome, through countless experiments and research, humanity had discovered the foundation of these powers: The nodes. Every human possessed exactly twelve vita nodes, each one tied to a different aspect of the body. The Blood Node, Muscle Node, Nerve Node, Bone Node¡­ and so on. But here was the problem, no human had ever awakened all twelve. In fact, it was rare for anyone to fully awaken even one. Most could only tap into fragments, gaining partial control over a single aspect. Some could split their potential across several nodes, awakening parts of each. Others reached halfway in one node, gaining moderate control over that aspect. It was why the families were so specialized. It was with this understanding that Malakai knew the truth of what had happened to him that night he lost his parents. His mother had shattered his nodes. Ever since, Malakai had fought tooth and nail, killing countless darkness creatures in hopes of absorbing enough vita to see if he could heal even one. But it had never worked. His nodes had remained broken¡­ until now. Malakai''s laughter grew louder, more unhinged. His shoulders shook with exhilaration. Because now¡­ now he could feel it. He didn''t know how, but he knew. Not only had his nodes been restored¡­ But he could also awaken all of them! His laughter rang out, and Valentine instinctively backed away until his back hit the cold wall. He watched the boy in front of him as if staring at something terrifying. But Malakai didn''t care. Soon enough, the laughter faded, and silence descended as Malakai calmly began to plan his next course of action without a care in the world. He turned to Valentine. "How do I awaken my Blood Node?" Awakening his Blood Node would let him enter the Genesis stage and begin his evolution journey. In the Dome, awakening was a simple enough process, at least on the surface. When a child turned twelve, their body would have acclimated enough to the ambient vita to begin the evolution process. They were usually placed in a high-density vita zone or given a Devil''s Fruit, which would start the evolution process. Valentine rubbed his neck, still shaken from the laughter, then shook his head. "I think¡­ it''s best you let the essence guide you." He gestured vaguely. "Close your eyes, focus again, and reach out to the essence with your intention. That''s what I did. I didn''t know anything at the time, so I just¡­ begged it to give me power, haha." Valentine gave a nervous chuckle, trying to lighten the mood. But when he looked at Malakai again, the boy already had his eyes closed, his breathing slow and deep, completely tuned out. He was focused, ignoring him. Valentine blinked. Then frowned. ''What a rude boy¡­'' He muttered something under his breath and crossed his arms, huffing quietly as he watched Malakai sitting still. Within the silence, Malakai''s mind returned to the only anchor he''d ever truly had, the Sanguine''s Creed. He sang it silently, word for word, letting each line echo through his mind, calming him. And as the final verse faded, Malakai silenced his thoughts and reached inward, toward the essence resting within his chest. This time, it was more fluid, and easier. It responded almost eagerly. A spark ignited, spreading a warmth across his limbs. As Malakai felt this, he quickly thought: ''My intent¡­ I want to awaken my Blood Node.'' The warmth flared at his command, pulsing through his body. The heat rose gradually. Just as Malakai was beginning to wonder what was happening, a jolt rocked him. And then, a world unfolded before him. It was no longer darkness he saw when he closed his eyelids, but a vast expanse illuminated by green lights, suspended in endless black. One orb of vibrant green glowed at the center, pulsing, brilliant, calling to him. Malakai didn''t need an explanation. He knew where he was. ''My body¡­'' He could feel the truth in his bones. This was him. And that light¡­ ''Is that the Blood Node?'' The orb pulsed brighter as he acknowledged it, humming. Aside from this, there was nothing else around him. So he reached for it. And the moment his essence touched the node¡­ S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom. The orb erupted, unleashing a blinding light that devoured the darkness whole. Outside, an explosion of green light burst from Malakai''s body, cracking the floor beneath him with sheer force. Energy spiraled out, forming rings of pulsing light before collapsing inward, shaping itself into a cocoon that wrapped tightly around him. Valentine stared at the scene playing out in silence. "¡­He''s evolving," he muttered under his breath. It should have been a moment of excitement. He should feel fulfilled. He had imagined this day countless times, the day he would finally meet the next successor. The one who would save the last of humanity. He had even rehearsed what he would say. But now¡­ As Valentine stood in the hall, watching the green cocoon pulse like a living heart, he felt something far different. He found his own heart was pounding, loud and fast. But not with excitement. But fear. Something felt wrong. ''It feels like we''re unleashing a monster into the world¡­'' Chapter 49 - 49: Evolving Malakai had entered a perpetual state of darkness. He knew that his consciousness was active, but no matter where he turned to look, all he saw was an unending darkness. ''Am I being transported again?'' This had been the same way he felt when he had jumped into the pit. He couldn''t explain it, but he felt like he was lost in some kind of void. He couldn''t feel anything. Couldn''t see anything. However¡­ as the moments went by, Malakai couldn''t tell how much, but he couldn''t care less about that, as he finally felt something. His body, something was going on with his body. His thoughts sharpened as he suddenly started remembering. ''No¡­'' Malakai recalled everything that had happened a few minutes earlier. He had met Valentine, the man who had created the Dome that shielded the last of humanity, and he had bonded with the Life''s Essence. As those thoughts came to his mind, the reality of the situation thundered in his mind. ''¡­I''m evolving.'' It was as if that was the signal it had been waiting for. As Malakai realized this, he felt everything happening to his body vividly. There was only one way he could describe it: pain. It was intense, bone-deep. Agonizing, hitting Malakai like a wrecking ball. There were multiple reasons why the humans of the Dome decided to wait until a child turned twelve before making them evolve. One part was to allow their bodies to get used to the ambient vita in the air so they would be able to survive the evolution process. And the other part¡­ was the process itself. Evolution, especially the first time, involved changes to the body that couldn''t ever be achieved with past human technologies. It wasn''t just growth, nor was it just adaptation. It was a total reconfiguration. Every cell in the body was being refined and reshaped. Organs were being rewritten to better channel and sync with vita. Muscles were torn down and rebuilt, nerves rerouted for faster response, bones reinforced and hardened. Even the brain was being remapped to better connect with the flow of power. It was the body evolving beyond what was once considered human. And with that change came pain. Pain so deep it wasn''t even expected for children to survive it. While the children of the current world grew faster and stronger than in the past thanks to the vita in the air, the pain was still too much for most to bear. This was why the agreed age of evolution was twelve. Even then, the pain was still unbearable for most. Some didn''t survive the process. This was the very pain Malakai was currently going through. Yet, he only gritted his teeth and clenched his fists hard. ''It''s just pain. Temporary pain¡­'' he repeated those words in his head like a mantra, mixing it with the Sanguine Creed. Of all the youths who had gone through the evolution process, Malakai couldn''t imagine that any of them had gone through the same amount of pain he had endured until now. The numerous beatings in the Sanguine Clan. The numerous life-and-death injuries he had suffered. And lastly, the pain of having the aftereffect of the Devil''s Fruit ravage you from the inside. He had gone through all of this, and he remembered them all as clear as day. He had embraced them all. And right now¡­ he embraced the current pain. As he embraced it, Malakai turned inward, towards his body. And instead of being overwhelmed by the agony, he watched. He observed everything that was happening within him. Despite the pain, a surge of excitement coursed through his being. He could feel it, his body was changing. Getting stronger. More efficient. The vita wasn''t just breaking him down. It was targeting everything and making it better. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His muscles were being rebuilt with more compact and potent fibers. His bones felt denser, more solid, but somehow lighter. His blood flowed smoother, faster, richer. Every part of him was being refined. Time passed. But Malakai wasn''t keeping count. He was too focused. Too immersed in the experience. ''I can feel it.'' The process was nearing completion. He could tell. Almost every part of his body had been touched by the vita, reshaped. But then, something stirred. His attention was drawn toward something else, something deeper. He realized instantly: His Blood Node. ''It''s awakening¡­'' He had never sensed any of the 12 nodes in his body before. But now, for the first time, he could feel one. ''Just behind the heart.'' His focus shifted to that point, and it was there. A light of radiant red. It was pulsing¡­ glowing¡­ like a tiny sun embedded in flesh. Its light grew brighter with each passing second, its energy building up, humming through his chest. And as it peaked, suddenly a surge of raw energy exploded from it, tearing through every inch of Malakai''s body. He felt it. He felt everything. His blood ignited with power, surging through his veins. Every drop felt alive, thicker, denser, pulsing with strength. His heart pounded louder, harder, syncing with the awakened node. And then, a shockwave burst from Malakai. The energy exploded outward, ripping through the green cocoon that surrounded him. Cracks spiderwebbed across its surface before shattering in a violent flash of light, releasing a blinding pulse of energy that lit up the entire hall. Valentine shielded his eyes with his arm just as the blinding light peaked. "W-what is this¡­" His gaze trembled as he took in the aftermath of Malakai''s evolution. "Didn''t he just evolve?" he wondered. Valentine couldn''t feel the force that had erupted from the cocoon, but he could see the aftermath. A deep crater had formed where the cocoon once stood, and countless cracks spread from the point of impact. The entire hall still reeled. Valentine frowned. ''My evolution wasn''t like this.'' He tried to understand it. During his own awakening, the worst that had happened was a powerful gust of wind, just enough to rustle the trees and stir the leaves of the forest he had been in. But this¡­ Valentine couldn''t comprehend this. He just couldn''t. Why was Malakai''s evolution different from his? Chapter 50 - 50: Blood Node The dust began to clear. And as Valentine''s gaze landed on Malakai, his thoughts froze. He couldn''t say anything. He simply stared. ''Is that really him?'' Valentine had once believed his own transformation after evolving was legendary. But now, as he looked at Malakai, he couldn''t help but gawk. His hair and eye color remained crimson, but they were deeper now, richer, like blood turned molten. His height hadn''t changed, but his physique had. His clothes had been shredded by the blast, revealing a body sculpted like it had been carved from stone, flawless and brimming with raw vitality. His frame had grown broader, shoulders squared, every muscle compact and powerful, like coiled steel. He looked¡­ complete. Unshakable. Yet, Valentine was no longer focused on his body. His attention was on the air around Malakai. ''He''s attracting vita¡­'' It was natural. Evolvers always attracted vita, it was a sign that their body had evolved. But this¡­ what shocked Valentine was something else. Malakai had just stepped into the Genesis stage, the very beginning of the evolutionary path. The amount of vita he should be attracting should reflect that. However¡­ ''It can''t be compared to mine back then¡­'' Valentine remembered his own evolution clearly. The stream of vita around him had been faint but visible. What he was seeing now, however, seemed unbelievable. A storm of vita swirled around Malakai like he was its center. But Valentine wasn''t the only one observing Malakai''s changes. The moment the cocoon had shattered, Malakai had ignored everything else and turned his focus inward. And what he felt could only be described in one word. ''Incredible¡­'' his thoughts trembled. Malakai felt powerful. Insanely powerful. More than he had ever felt in his entire life. He could feel power ripping from every inch of him, his skin, his blood, his breath. ''I have to test this¡­'' He shifted slightly, about to move, but instantly froze. A memory appeared in his mind, causing him to rethink his move. The last time he had moved without thinking, he had nearly slammed into the ceiling. ''I should be careful. One step at a time.'' He took a slow step forward. Then another. Deliberately, with very little force each time. And it turned out to be the right decision. ''I feel so light¡­'' He felt lighter than ever, so much so that if he hadn''t experienced it himself, he would''ve thought it impossible. Valentine watched him, confused at why Malakai was walking so cautiously. But Malakai paid him no mind. He approached the wall, bringing his fist back. Then he punched. The blow landed. The impact rang out like an explosion. A violent shockwave rippled out from the point of contact, and a deep crack splintered across the wall. Dust exploded outward, billowing through the hall. Within the haze, Malakai''s eyes were wide open, staring at his arm in disbelief. But he wasn''t the only one. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Valentine''s mouth had dropped open. To him, it had looked like a missile moving, but in arm form. Malakai''s fist had sliced through the air with terrifying momentum and detonated on contact like a warhead. Valentine couldn''t help but wonder how he had achieved such strength so soon. But Malakai had already moved on. ''I should get used to my speed.'' He walked to the far end of the hall, planting himself firmly. One step at a time. Then, once he had a feel for the motion, he broke into a jog. And then¡­ He sprinted. Malakai shot forward, a blur, moving through the hall at speeds he could never have imagined. The wind howled in his wake as he weaved from side to side, forcing his newly evolved legs to adjust, to learn. Every movement he took taught him something. Every mistake he made guided his control. And after many attempts, after several bursts, stops, slips, and mid-air redirects, Malakai finally reached a level he found satisfactory. Then, he stopped right in the middle of the hall, dust still swirling faintly in his wake. His large grin remained unchanged. In fact, Malakai doubted if there was anyone alive who could take that grin away from him right now. ''My strength and speed have increased¡­ and I can¡­ see the vita?'' That last realization shocked him slightly. He wasn''t just feeling the vita flowing through his body, he could sense the vita in the atmosphere. It was shocking. For Genesis evolvers, the best any of them could do was feel the vita within them. Their bodies naturally attracted it, yes, but they couldn''t perceive it. But now, Malakai could not only feel it. He could see it. Tiny orbs of greenish energy floated around him, drifting toward his body in droves. They moved through the air like moths to flame, drawn to him, absorbed into him. ''Amazing¡­'' Malakai was speechless. Each new discovery pushed his excitement further, fanning the fire burning inside him. The future suddenly looked limitless. ''The blood node.'' His thoughts shifted instantly to what was supposed to be the real power-up, his Blood Node. He focused inward. Instantly, he felt the faint, steady pulse radiating from the bright node just behind his heart. It was glowing, and with every thump of his heart, the light pulsed as if the two were in perfect sync. Malakai followed the rhythm, letting himself get lost in the beat. He saw it. His heart, pumping blood through his arteries, veins, and capillaries, delivering oxygen, removing waste, fueling every cell. He saw the flow, like a river network inside his body. He was mesmerized. Instinctively, his consciousness reached toward the Blood Node, and the moment he did, a jolt surged through his body. Malakai gasped before he felt it. His blood. Every single drop. Every flow. Every movement. He could feel it flowing through every vein, every vessel. He had studied human anatomy countless times back in the Sanguine Clan, preparing for the day he might finally evolve. He had memorized the flow of blood, its purpose, its paths, its cycles. But now, he threw all that knowledge out the window. Because this wasn''t theory, this was real. He didn''t just understand it. He was it. And then, without thinking, without planning, his next actions came instinctively. His lips parted. "BloodFlow." Chapter 51 - 51: Compare [GT Bonus Chapter] As the word echoed, his heartbeat thundered once in response. And then he felt it. His blood abruptly surged violently, racing through his veins, arteries, and capillaries at speeds that shouldn''t be possible. It pulsed through every inch of him, every limb. Red streaks flared across his body, glowing like trails of fire beneath his skin, leading all the way to his face. His eyes entirely turned crimson. Malakai felt his power spike. His muscles hardened, tightened. He could feel everything. He could control everything. The flow of blood to his legs increased. To his arms. To his heart. To his brain. He could adjust it all at will, sharpening his senses, boosting his strength, his reflexes, his endurance. His face twisted, turning feral and wild. As Malakai turned, Valentine flinched, instinctively stepping back, shocked by the bloodlust he radiated. But Malakai ignored him. His eyes locked onto the far wall at the end of the hall. BOOM. He shot forward, a blur of red. The wall exploded on contact, cracked and shattered from the impact. Dust filled the air once more. And after some seconds, Malakai walked out of the haze calmly. He had just slammed himself on the wall and there was not a single scratch on his body. ''I can increase the flow of blood to specific parts of my body¡­ enhancing them.'' [BloodFlow] was the most basic ability of the Sanguine clan and the foundation of all their blood arts. It was the first thing every Sanguine youth learned after evolving. The ability to feel, control, and manipulate the blood flowing through their own body. It was only the first of many Malakai planned on mastering. He let out a long exhale, calming his rapidly beating heart. Gradually, he allowed the blood to return to its normal pace. ''My heartbeat also increased¡­'' During the time he had activated [BloodFlow], Malakai had noticed it, his heart had worked harder, pumping faster, pushing more blood to match his needs. The stronger it worked, the stronger he became. ''It''s awesome.'' The smile on his face widened. He was truly loving every bit of this. ''I''ll come back to you later.'' With that, he turned, his glowing red eyes locking onto Valentine. The man was staring at him like he was gazing at a monster. Malakai frowned slightly. "¡­Why are you just staring at me?" His cold voice snapped Valentine out of his reverie. He flinched, shaking his head before clearing his throat awkwardly. "It''s nothing¡­ I was just¡­ shocked." He held himself back from apologizing again, though it clearly made him uncomfortable. Malakai''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You went through this process too, right? Was it different?" Valentine nodded rapidly. "Yes, very different. My evolution wasn''t as loud and explosive as yours. Not even close." Malakai studied him for a moment. "Can you still remember your stats from back then?" "Yeah," Valentine said, nodding. "I do." "Alright." Malakai calmly nodded. "Let''s compare, then." He lifted his hand and spoke clearly. "Manifest." A panel of light ignited into existence in front of him, displaying his newly evolved stats. [Vita Core Interface] Name: Malakai Von Sanguine Lineage: Direct Descendant of the Sanguine Clan Title(s): [Successor of Life] [Ruined Heir] [Worthless Trash] Talent Grade: ??? Vita Stored: 4210 / 1,500 ¡ú 4,500 Units Vita Absorption Rate: 1 ¡ú 2.0 V/s (High Density) | 0.7 ¡ú 1.5 V/s (Normal Zone) Evolution Stage: Genesis (Awaiting formation of first node) (NEW!) Base Attributes: ??Strength: 82 ¡ú 170 [90 - 125] ??Dexterity: 90 ¡ú 180 [100 - 135] ??Vitality: 120 ¡ú 235 [125 - 150] ??Perception: 91 ¡ú 182 [110 - 140] ??Willpower: 75 ¡ú 120 [50 - 76] ??Control: 45 ¡ú 110 [0 - 5] [Node Map] ??Blood Node: Active [1% refined] ??Muscle Node: Sealed ??Nerve Node: Sealed ??Bone Node: Sealed ??Breath Node: Sealed ??Digestion Node: Sealed ??Synaptic Node: Sealed ??Cellular Node: Sealed ??Endocrine Node: Sealed ??Immune Node: Sealed ??Sensory Node: Sealed ??Body Node: Sealed (Opens when all primary nodes are awakened and refined at 100%) As both Malakai and Valentine gazed at the glowing display, the latter shivered. Valentine muttered under his breath, eyes wide. "¡­How is this possible?" Malakai caught the shock on his face immediately. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tell me the differences." Valentine didn''t answer immediately. His gaze stayed fixed on the panel. "¡­Basically everything," he finally said. Then he paused, as if trying to find the right words. "First," Valentine began, "my vita storage back then was just slightly above the average for new Genesis evolvers¡­ about three thousand units in total capacity." Malakai didn''t respond, calmly listening as he waited for him to continue. Valentine continued. "Your vita absorption rate too¡­ It''s insane. I don''t think I even reached 1 V/s after my awakening. And then there are your stats¡­" He shook his head. "As I bonded with the life essence, my stats were above average compared to others, but I still fell within the upper range of the Genesis stage. Yours¡­" He trailed off, staring. Malakai absorbed every word quickly. ''It looks like my case is special.'' He pondered silently. Honestly, Malakai suspected it was due to how much richer the world was in vita now compared to the time before humanity''s collapse. ''It could also be all the Devil''s Fruit I''ve eaten over the years.'' Those fruits¡­ Eating the Devil''s Fruits on a regular basis had made his body develop a resistance, becoming stronger. And it made him more resilient to vita and stronger than any normal human. It could be either. Or both. Regardless, Malakai decided not to dwell on it and instead think of the way forward. ''That should be all.'' Then he turned to Valentine. "You said I can leave whenever I want, right?" Valentine nodded. "Yes. You just have to will it, when you''re ready." Malakai nodded once. ''I should train a bit more first.'' He had to start preparing and making plans for the future. Leaving the pit would return him straight to the Sanguine clan, and word about his evolution would spread like wildfire. Malakai could think of many things that could happen, but¡­ ''In any case, I have to be able to use my power effectively.'' Chapter 52 - 52: Refining Malakai spent hours getting used to his new power. He had spent the better part of this time learning how to use his body effectively. His evolution had brought about so many changes that it was hard to keep track of them all. Malakai had trained for years to reach his current level of battle prowess, and had shaped his body through pain, repetition, and discipline. But this sudden boost in power forced him to retrain and refine three essential aspects of his body. The first was his muscle memory and combat rhythm. His body had been calibrated for a specific level of strength and speed. With this sudden increase, his strikes, movements, and reactions became too forceful, too fast, threatening to throw off his balance and accuracy. The bursts Malakai had gained from the Devil''s Fruit were always temporary, and even those had taken time to master. But this? This was his new baseline. And he had to master it all over again. This was solved by repeatedly moving, over and over, until every motion felt right. Until his body moved not from careful thought, but from instinct. The second was his senses. His evolution had granted him a staggering increase in sensory awareness, his perception. Malakai had always been observant. In battle, he paid attention to every nuance: the tightening of a fist, the slight shift in weight before a strike, the subtle patterns in breathing. He had reached this level by constantly replaying battles in his mind, dissecting every movement until they became predictable. But now, he could feel the vita in the air. That came with something else entirely, an intensity of perception he never thought possible. ''Five meters.'' That was his range. Within that radius, Malakai could perceive everything. Every flicker, every breath, every shift in vita. But this ability was a double-edged sword. The flood of information was overwhelming, and it threatened to drown out what truly mattered. He needed to recalibrate and train his mind to distinguish, prioritize, and respond only to what was essential. The third and final aspect was entirely new: learning to utilize the vita within his body efficiently. Before now, vita had never stayed in his system. Malakai''s body had never contained active vita. But now, it was flowing within him. But more power didn''t mean unlimited use. The vita in his body was finite, and if he wasn''t careful, he could burn through it quickly or apply too much force in situations that required less. To solve this, Malakai began training with precision in mind, scaling his output to match the situation. He practiced throwing normal strikes, then vita-infused ones, checking his stats panel after each movement to measure the cost. He needed to know what consumed the most energy, and what didn''t. To Malakai, fighting wasn''t just about strength. It was about control. And Malakai had his past battles to prove this notion. In this area, he made steady progress. He had managed to assign a rough estimate of vita consumption to each type of action. When strengthening and attacking with just one limb, the drain was around 10¨C20 V/s, depending on intensity. Using his entire body in a fully strengthened state shot the consumption up to 80¨C120 V/s. And the most extreme form, fully empowering his body with vita to its maximum extent, cost him about 150 V/s. That last one would be reserved for only critical moments. Still, Malakai had made sure to practice it, just to understand how it moved through his body, how it felt, and how to fight with it. After all his trials, he''d come to one conclusion: sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''A mixture of the first and second levels is the best.'' In battle, being able to last long was everything. His vita had to last, not just for a brief period, but for whatever came next. He had to be ready. ''The last one will be for critical times¡­ and I''ll switch between the first and second,'' Malakai decided. Aside from those three aspects he had refined, Malakai had also trained his blood abilities. He hadn''t learned anything new, but he''d pushed his mastery of [BloodFlow] to an acceptable level, one he could reliably use in combat without hesitation. Done, Malakai exhaled heavily, his chest rising and falling. He opened his eyes and swept the training hall. ''He''s been staring at me since.'' His gaze landed on Valentine, who was standing quietly in the far corner of the hall. He was clearly trying his best to stay out of the way, but his eyes hadn''t left Malakai for a second. Malakai narrowed his gaze. "Are you just going to keep staring at me?" Valentine flinched, visibly startled. "Ah, no, no! I just didn''t want to be a bother." He scratched his bald head awkwardly, then took a few steps forward, his stomach jiggling with each movement. "You''re really good at fighting," he said with a sheepish smile. "Did you take classes or something?" Malakai threw him a long, unreadable look. Valentine blinked, confused by the silence. "Wh-what?" he stammered. "Is it¡­ a sensitive topic?" "We all take fighting lessons from childhood," Malakai finally said. Valentine perked up a bit. "That''s good. Uh, how old did you start?" Malakai''s stare sharpened again. Valentine instinctively gulped but relaxed slightly when the answer came. "Four years old." Valentine froze. "Wait¡­ what?" Malakai didn''t respond. He simply stared. Valentine''s face changed slowly. "Four years old? Isn''t that¡­ too young?" "That''s how it is," Malakai replied. "Everyone has to learn to fight early. There are academies for this. It''s compulsory." Valentine''s mouth dropped. He stood there, mouth open, struggling to process the information. Then finally, he registered Malakai''s words. "Academies?" he repeated. "How? Where?" The world was still in ruin when the Dome was formed. Where did an academy come from? As he realized this, one question slammed into his mind. "Wait¡­ how long has it been since the Dome was formed?" "Three hundred and ninety-five years." Valentine''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. "Three hundred and ninety-five years¡­?" he repeated under his breath, as if trying to convince himself it wasn''t true. "How is this possible¡­?" His voice trembled. "I only created the Dome moments ago. It''s been 395 years?" And then it all crashed down on him. He had watched the entire trial, seen the way Malakai fought. His equipment had been different from what he knew. And aside from Malakai, none of the descendants'' weapons or clothing looked familiar. He had brushed it off before, thinking it didn''t matter. But it did. Greatly, in fact. Chapter 53 - 53: Bad Valentine took a few steps back, trying to make sense of the situation. To him, it had only been moments since he sacrificed himself and created the dome. But now¡­ now it seemed more than three centuries had passed. "The rules!" he suddenly realized, his eyes widening. "Yes! That''s it!" Before he had sacrificed himself, he had crafted the rules of the trial. During the planning, he had chosen for the trial to begin only when thirty participants were present. That had to be the cause. It made sense now, why only Malakai felt different from the others. He was from another time. A different era. "So the trial had waited¡­ waited for nearly four centuries for enough participants to gather before it could begin." "Are you done?" The voice cut cleanly through his thoughts. Valentine blinked and turned. Malakai was approaching, his eyes calm and sharp. "I''d like to ask some questions of my own." Valentine exhaled deeply. There was no undoing the past. Whatever had happened¡­ had happened. He took a moment to calm himself, then gave a small nod. "Okay. I''ll answer to the best of my abilities." Malakai nodded once. "I''m leaving this place now. But before I go, I want to confirm some things." He paused, then asked, "First, the dome. It was created by the essence, right? Now that I''ve fused with it¡­ does that mean it''ll disappear?" Valentine raised a hand to his chin, resting it on the soft meat of his palm as he pondered. After a moment, he slowly shook his head. "I don''t know." "Can I ask the essence, then?" Malakai asked. Valentine shook his head again. "Wait¡­ I think it''s better if I ask." Malakai raised a brow. "I thought you said you couldn''t interact with anything?" "The essence is different," Valentine replied. "My consciousness is tied to it. I should be able to communicate better with it." Malakai nodded. "Alright." Without another word, Valentine''s body began to glow. His form unraveled into green particles of light, and like a stream of mist, he dispersed, flowing into Malakai''s body. Malakai waited. Then hummed. ''¡­I can''t feel anything.'' It would appear Valentine was telling the truth. There was no sensation, no shift. Nothing. It didn''t even feel like something had entered his body. Seconds passed until a voice sounded in his mind. "I got a response!" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai cleared his thoughts, listening closely as the round man''s voice echoed through his consciousness. "It didn''t respond with words," Valentine continued. "It felt more like a feeling, honestly. I''m not¡ª" "Go straight to the point," Malakai cut in, irritated. Valentine cleared his throat. "Right. From what I gathered, the dome wasn''t being sustained by the essence directly. It was created by taking a part of it¡­ and a part of me. So it''s been self-sustaining." Malakai released a breath of relief. If the dome had collapsed the moment he fused with the essence, survival, let alone revenge, would have been impossible. But then another thought struck him. His expression hardened. "¡­Then how long will the dome last?" If there was nothing actively sustaining it¡­ didn''t that mean it had an expiration date? Especially with the darkness constantly clawing at its borders, looking for a way in. There was a pause. Then Valentine spoke again. "The essence isn''t sure¡­ but it''s saying not long. A few years at most." Malakai''s eyes shot wide. His mind immediately began to race. A few years. That was all? It wasn''t just devastating news. It was dangerous. If word about this spread, it would throw the entire dome into chaos. Malakai exhaled heavily. It was too much to take in. "I thought I''d have more time." More time to grow. To plan. Time to get strong enough to exact his revenge. But now¡­ he had just found out there was a ticking time bomb under his feet. One that could ruin everything he just wanted to start building. ''It''s not possible the Sovereign doesn''t know¡­'' It was hard to believe the leaders of the grand and great families were unaware of this. ''They probably kept it to themselves.'' Malakai shook his head. ''There''s no use dwelling on it. I''ll keep getting stronger and handle things as they come.'' ''That''s a good mindset to have!'' Valentine''s cheerful voice rang in his mind. Malakai froze. His thoughts turned cold. "¡­You can hear my thoughts?" That¡­ was a problem. A big problem. His thoughts were the only place he felt safe. The only place where no one could intrude. There was no way, no way, he was going to let anyone violate that space. Valentine sensed the change in Malakai''s demeanor and quickly spoke up. "No, no! Wait! Just the ones you think aloud! I swear! I can''t hear your deep inner thoughts. I''m only hearing the ones you kind of¡­ project, I guess. Since I''m attached to the essence, and by extension, to you, I can see and hear what the essence perceives. But I can''t do anything. I''m just¡­ here." Malakai''s eyes remained cold. He decided to test it. He buried a thought deep in his mind. But after some seconds, there was no reaction. Then he thought something deliberately loud and clear. ''You''re a sad, fat, middle-aged man.'' Valentine gasped. "Whoa! That''s¡­ that''s a very mean thing to say! My life isn''t sad! Sure, I liked pastries a bit too much, but still!" Seeing his over-the-top reaction, Malakai relaxed slightly. His guard didn''t lower completely, but it was better. Then, returning his mind back to focus, Malakai spoke. "For my second question¡­" Valentine stopped ranting, begrudgingly falling silent. "I don''t know if you know," Malakai continued, "but this trial world you created looks like a dark pit from the surface. And every month, darkness creatures spill out of it. After I leave¡­ will this trial world collapse, and will the darkness stop spilling out?" Valentine went quiet, reaching out again. Seconds passed. "¡­Yes," he finally said. Malakai''s eyes narrowed. ''That''s bad.'' Chapter 54 - 54: …He’s Alive [GT Bonus Chapter] ''That''s bad.'' If the darkness stopped appearing after he left, and people saw that he had evolved, there would be so much suspicion on him. He already had too much attention. He didn''t need another problem. "Can it not collapse?" Malakai asked. Valentine went silent again before replying. "Yes. It looks like the trial world follows the same principle as the dome. The essence suggests that you absorb it. Since it''s made of the essence, it would eventually fade¡­ but if you absorb it, it would give your power a significant boost." Malakai didn''t even need to think. "No," he said firmly. "Leave it. Let the darkness creatures keep coming out. Periodically. Keep everything as it is." Valentine hesitated. "Are you sure?" "Yes," Malakai said again, firmer this time. Valentine went silent, having received his instructions. Seeing that everything was now in order, Malakai performed a quick inspection of himself. "My jacket and top are gone¡­" His torso was bare, but as his gaze drifted downward, his eyes widened. "The scars¡­" The scars he had carried for years, the ones that reminded him of all the pain he had gone through, were gone. Completely vanished, leaving behind only smooth, flawless skin. Regardless¡­ ''It changes nothing.'' The marks on his body had only been visual proof. The real scars, the ones that had shaped him into the person he was now, were buried deep within his heart. He moved on, accessing his utility belt. ''Still intact.'' Then, he crossed to the corner of the hall where his scythe and gun lay. He checked them carefully. Fortunately, both weapons were still in good condition. That brought him a small measure of reassurance. He holstered the gun, securing it in its strap, then gripped the scythe tightly in his arm. Then he walked to the middle of the hall and stood, closing his eyes. Malakai inhaled. Then exhaled. Again. And again. Each breath steadied his heart. The chaotic thoughts in his mind also began to settle. Anything could happen once he left this place. Everyone would know that he had awakened. His uncles and aunts in the Sanguine clan would come for him. The darkness would come for him. From this moment on, he would be living with a blade constantly at his throat. Regardless¡­ Malakai clenched his fists. ''Nothing will stop my revenge.'' With the intense surge of resolve, he turned inward and sent his intention to the essence. In an instant, a blinding light collapsed around him, teleporting him out of the space. ¡­ S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A lone figure walked calmly through the dining hall of the Black Reach. The vast hall was filled with warriors of the Black Reach, each seated in clusters at long, sturdy wooden tables. They ate heartily, drank loudly, and conversed in booming voices that echoed through the hall. But as Hamada moved through the hall, his firm steps and heavy presence silenced every table he passed. Conversations died mid-sentence. Warriors stood to their feet and bowed with discipline and respect. "Blood Champion Hamada." He gave them only curt nods in acknowledgment. His stride never faltered, and his hardened expression remained unchanged. Despite his composed exterior, Hamada''s mind was far from calm. Almost two days had passed since Malakai had entered the pit¡­ and he couldn''t get the boy out of his thoughts. It truly was a shame. He had seen firsthand what Malakai could do, even while unevolved. If he had only awakened¡­ Hamada exhaled and shook his head. ''I should stop thinking about this¡­ I just hope his end came peacefully.'' He carried that silent thought with him as he moved to the center of the hall and grabbed his tray of food. For someone of his status, meals were usually delivered to his quarters. But Hamada never accepted that privilege. He always came for his food himself. He never let aides clean his room, never allowed anyone to handle his equipment. In his eyes, a warrior who couldn''t manage the basics wasn''t worthy of the title. As he turned to find a seat, he suddenly paused. A conversation nearby caught his ear. "Do you think he''ll survive this time around?" "Impossible," another scoffed. "Come on, man. No one''s that lucky." "You''d be surprised," a third voice chimed in. "Do you know how many of the Sovereign''s deadly missions that cockroach survived?" The table burst into quiet chuckles, until the one seated at the head spoke. "That''s enough." His voice wasn''t loud, but it carried weight. Instantly, the warriors at the table went silent. "We apologize, Captain Verek." Verek scanned them with a cold look. "Our stay here is just a formality. There''s no surviving the pit. After at most a week, we''ll declare him dead and return to the clan." He paused, then waved a hand dismissively. "Now enough about that trash. You''re ruining my meal." "Yes, Captain Verek," they echoed in unison. Hamada didn''t say a word. He simply walked away. But the crushed metal tray in his hand said everything he didn''t. He found an empty seat at the far corner of the hall and ate his meal in silence. After a few minutes, he stood and exited the hall, his steps leading him toward the south gate of the Black Reach, the one that directly faced the dome. "Blood Champion Hamada!" The guards stationed above the wall straightened at once, calling down with respect. Hamada offered a curt nod. "Nothing yet?" The warrior atop the wall shook his head, his expression grim. "No, sir." Hamada sighed heavily. "What about the maid?" "She hasn''t left her position since he entered," the guard replied. "Didn''t even come back for food or water." Hamada frowned. Since Malakai entered the pit, Nyx hadn''t moved an inch. She''d stood rooted at the same spot. When asked, she said she was waiting for her master. Hamada sighed again and shook his head. The whole thing was just too sad. "All right," he muttered. "Keep an eye out." But just as he turned to leave, he froze. ''What''s that¡­?'' With his strength and experience, Hamada was no stranger to sensing danger, especially one related to the evil that plagued their world. That familiar, oppressive sensation¡­ "Don''t tell me¡­" His eyes snapped back toward the gate. His legs tensed, then he shot upward, scaling the towering wall in a single bound and landing on top. The warriors on the wall jumped in surprise. "Blood Champion Hamada, is something wrong?!" But Hamada didn''t answer. His eyes were locked on the horizon, where the pit was. A second passed. Then¡­ A pillar of darkness erupted from the pit, tearing through the sky like a lance of black flame. The wind around it howled. The clouds split. The land trembled. Silence fell over the wall. Every warrior stared in disbelief. And Hamada, with his eyes wide and teeth clenched, whispered the only thing that came to mind, "¡­He''s alive." Chapter 55 - 55: Thank You Silence fell over the wall. Every warrior stared at the dark pillar that pierced the sky in disbelief. And Hamada, with his eyes wide and teeth clenched, whispered the only thing that came to mind. "¡­He''s alive." The moment those words left his mouth, the eyes of the guards snapped toward him. Alive? There was no way they could mistake what Hamada meant. For the past two days, since the ruined heir had entered the pit, they had lost count of how many times Hamada had returned to the gate, asking if there were any changes. Among the warriors of Blackreach, none had wanted his return more than Hamada. But Hamada wasn''t just any warrior. He was a Blood Champion, a person of strength, of power. A rank not easily reached. Which was why, when he spoke, it became their reality. Their hearts trembled. An unevolved¡­ had entered the Darkness Pit¡­ and returned? "Blood Champion¡ª" one guard began to speak, but he froze in the next instant, his words caught in his throat. The air around Hamada had suddenly turned heavy, oppressive. He hadn''t moved his gaze from the pillar of darkness even once. Then, quietly but firmly, Hamada spoke. "I''ll be going first." A wild energy rippled around him. His body dipped slightly. Then¡ª Boom. The ground shattered beneath him as he rocketed into the sky, landing with force on the barren earth below. He didn''t pause. Didn''t look back. He was barely able to contain the excitement inside him as he surged forward toward the pit, tearing through the air at supersonic speed. ¡ª Meanwhile, in the Darkness Pit where the pillar of darkness was erupting from, another scene was playing out. Nyx fixed her eyes on the pillar with a cautious look. She had shot back and created distance from the pit the moment she felt the danger emanating from it. ''Is it time already?'' It was already expected that the pit would act like this once every month, causing darkness creatures to spill out and attack the Blackreach. However, it was supposed to occur once every month, and she had witnessed the last one barely a week ago. ''Or¡­ is it him?'' Nyx''s heart trembled. She dared to hope. Since Malakai entered the pit, she had never once left her position, simply staring at the pit and hoping for his return. She knew, she knew very well, that many would consider this borderline delusional. Every single fact pointed to the reality that there was no way Malakai would survive this. He was unevolved. He was weak. His death was assured. But Nyx had still stayed. She had still dared to hope. She didn''t know what else to do. In all her years of acting like Malakai''s maid, she never would have imagined that she would come to care for him. She had wanted to deny it before, to ignore how she felt. But ever since her devastating loss in the past, she had never once felt the need to protect someone as she did now. And it took a mission that was a death sentence to Malakai for her to fully realize her feelings. During the two days spent staring at the pit, she had constantly asked herself the same questions: Why had she allowed him to enter? Why didn''t she try to get him out of it? Why didn''t she follow him¡­? She felt nothing but regret. And now, as she watched the scene unfold before her, once again, she hoped. Then the pillar of darkness reached the skies¡­ and began to collapse on itself, retreating downward until it vanished back into the pit. Silence. The force of its eruption had stirred a massive cloud of dust, now covering the area and obscuring the pit from view. Regardless, as silence descended upon the area, Nyx''s eyes suddenly sharpened, her guard rising to its peak. ''There''s someone coming.'' Step. Step. Step. The sound of footsteps echoed through the not-so-silent air, reaching Nyx''s ears. ''Just one person.'' The steps were calm. Measured. As though nothing in this world could rush him. As though the world itself waited for him. A pair of crimson eyes shone through the haze, locking onto Nyx''s. And in that instant, her world seemed to still. She didn''t know how to describe it. Relief? Happiness? Gratitude? Excitement? No single emotion could capture what she felt in that moment, because everything came crashing down on her all at once. She froze¡­ just as a figure burst out from the haze. The gleaming blade of a scythe reared its head first, slicing through the dust. And then came the figure, gripping it by the handle. Crimson eyes. Crimson hair. His shirtless torso the very image of flawlessness, chiseled muscles, every line and pack carved like stone. The air whipped around him, sending his hair flowing back, framing those cold and icy eyes¡­ Eyes that Nyx knew she would never forget in her lifetime. Not now. Not ever. He had actually returned. He had been sent to the depths of hell, and still, he had returned. Nyx, despite the rush of happiness flooding her chest, struggled to believe what she was witnessing. But his return¡­ wasn''t what shocked her the most. They were close to the Darkness Pit, on an accursed land where darkness creatures were slaughtered regularly. Because of that, the Vita in this barren expanse was thick, dense enough to choke the air. And she felt it immediately. The Vita. It was swirling around Malakai in droves, then getting sucked into his body without resistance. He appeared like a collapsing star, pulling in everything around him. A singularity in the middle of chaos. The realization hit her like a thunderclap. ''H-He evolved.'' Anyone who heard her thoughts now would call her mad. The ruined heir of the Sanguine family? The boy whose nodes had been shattered beyond repair? Evolved? It had to be a lie. But reality didn''t lie. And Nyx had never been more certain of anything in her life. The steps stopped. Nyx snapped out of her thoughts, quickly regaining her composure, only to realize¡­ sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was standing right in front of her. Chapter 56 - 56: Return Nyx snapped out of her thoughts, quickly regaining her composure, only to realize¡­ He was standing right in front of her. Her eyes widened as she met his gaze. Instinctively, she bowed, offering her greetings. "N-Ninth Vein," she said, still shaken by the events, so much so that the words slipped out in a stutter. Malakai looked at the maid who had served him for years with a calm expression. In her thirties and yet, petite in size. ''She didn''t leave this place.'' With his heightened sensitivity, Malakai could now perceive even the smallest details within a five-meter radius. And he noticed it instantly. She still wore the same clothes she had on when he entered the pit, now smeared with dirt and creased from standing in the same position for too long. Plus, she had been the only one there as he emerged from the pit¡­ as if she had never left in the first place. ''It''s been two days.'' He counted the hours he had spent within the trial. She had waited here, unmoving, for two days. But it only made Malakai cautious, extremely. His past had taught him that kindness didn''t always come from a good place. After countless betrayals, he had sealed his heart shut, vowing never to trust anyone again. But even with all that¡­ He could be rude. He could be blunt. He could be cold. Malakai could be many things, but ungrateful wasn''t one of them. ''She saved me.'' Whatever his feelings were, the truth remained clear: her actions had saved him. Without a word, Malakai reached into his trouser pocket and pulled out a coin, then held it out to her. Nyx blinked, slightly baffled as her eyes fell on the bent coin. "Thank you," he said. Her eyes widened again. In all their years together, this was only the second time he had ever said those words to her. And though they were ordinary¡­ they made her feel warm inside. She didn''t know what had happened. Didn''t know how her coin had helped him. But she bowed her head nonetheless. "Yes, Ninth Vein." Before they could continue their conversation, the sound of roaring wind reached their ears. Both turned to see a figure approaching at high speed. ''It''s that warrior.'' Malakai''s eyes narrowed. He remembered the warrior who had shown him kindness before he entered the pit. ''Hamada.'' Hamada came to a sudden stop a few meters away from the duo, a cloud of dust rising around him, still trailing behind from his approach. "You''re alive." He saw nothing else, only the shirtless figure standing there, calm as ever, as though he hadn''t just crawled out of hell itself. "Yes," Malakai responded. How¡­ It was the question burning in Hamada''s chest. How had Malakai survived? But like Nyx, with a single probe, he saw it. The Vita. It converged around Malakai in waves, swirling and flowing into him as though he were the eye of a storm. "You¡­ evolved," Hamada muttered under his breath, unable to hide the disbelief in his tone. But Malakai''s response remained unchanged. Calm. "Yes." He offered no explanation. He didn''t owe anyone one. Except¡­ Still, despite the overwhelming curiosity that clawed at him, Hamada didn''t press on. Instead, he met Malakai''s gaze. And there it was. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those same cold, unyielding eyes, eyes that looked ready for anything the world dared to throw. The same eyes that had stirred his heart from the beginning. ''I can''t wait.'' An intense surge of excitement roared through his body as Hamada clenched his fist. Malakai was the first child he had ever seen with such eyes. He had always wanted to see it, to witness it¡­ The kind of Sanguine he would grow to become. And now, he would. Hamada bowed, hiding the wide smile that had formed on his hardened face. "Welcome back, Ninth Vein." ¡­ Soon after, multiple warriors of the Blackreach arrived at the scene, each one mounted atop their Gravethorn. Without hesitation, Hamada took off his jacket and handed it to Malakai, who didn''t refuse and slipped it on immediately. Compared to Hamada''s broad frame, Malakai was still smaller, causing the jacket to hang loosely over his shoulders, baggy and oversized. As the warriors brought their Gravethorns to a halt, their eyes blew wide the moment they caught sight of Malakai. It was as if they were staring at a ghost. None of them could speak. They could only stare. The silence lingered¡­ until Hamada stepped forward. "Three of you will relinquish your mounts," he said. "Share with the others. We''ll be escorting the Ninth Vein back to the fortress." His authoritative voice snapped them from their daze, though the shock in their expressions remained. "Yes, Blood Champion Hamada!" Three warriors quickly dismounted, pulling their beasts over. Hamada received the reins and passed one Gravethorn each to Malakai and Nyx. "I''ll escort you to the fortress now, Ninth Vein." Malakai gave a simple nod before stepping toward the beast. To his surprise, the Gravethorn stilled as he approached, its aggressive posture fading instantly, its breathing slowing. Then, as if in reverence, it lowered its head. ''Is it the essence?'' Malakai wondered. He had always needed to calm Gravethorns before riding them. It was as though they had been aggressive to him because he was unevolved. But now¡­ it was utterly subservient. With a simple leap, Malakai mounted the Gravethorn swiftly. A wave of shock rippled through the warriors. The way he moved¡­ They probed and¡­ it was then they felt it. The Vita. It was swarming to him, drawn like a thick and pulsing tide. And as the realization crashed down on them, their hearts trembled. The ruined heir of the Sanguine clan had evolved. ¡­ The ride back to the fortress was silent. Throughout the ride, the warriors could only steal glances at Malakai, still trying to comprehend what they were witnessing. He wasn''t supposed to have survived the pit. And yet, not only had he survived¡­ he had done the impossible. He had evolved. They soon reached the towering gates of the Blackreach, and entered. By now, the other warriors of the Blackreach had already gathered outside, having seen the pillar of darkness that pierced the sky on the horizon. Fully armed and ready for battle, they stood at attention, their gazes sharp, waiting, anticipating battle. Then the massive gates creaked open, and multiple figures led by Hamada rode in on Gravethorns. Instantly, the gathered warriors surged forward, forming a crowd, wondering what was happening. Were they under attack? Had something escaped the pit? But as the Gravethorns reached the middle of the field, their questions died on their tongues. Their eyes landed on the figure riding beside Hamada, and words could not begin to describe the shock that surged through their bodies. He was alive. Chapter 57 - 57: No Right The warriors of the Blackreach became completely speechless as their gaze settled on Malakai, seated calmly atop his Gravethorn. He was surrounded by experienced warriors, battle-hardened men and women who had faced countless battles. Because of this, it didn''t even take a second for them to feel it. The Vita. Streaming into him like a river. And when they did, the realization slammed into them. He had evolved. It was hard to believe what they were seeing. Harder to accept. A silence blanketed the fortress, so absolute that most didn''t even remember to whisper among themselves. Still, despite the stares¡­ despite the weight of countless gazes trying to make sense of his presence, Malakai remained utterly calm. He was the first to dismount, landing softly. Hamada followed next, then Nyx, who silently took her place behind him. Hamada stepped forward. "Let me escort you to your chambers, Ninth Vein. You should rest. I''ll have them bring you some food." But Malakai shook his head immediately. "I want to leave. Now." Hamada frowned slightly. From the state of Malakai''s shredded clothes, it was obvious, he had gone through hell inside the pit. He needed rest. But as he met Malakai''s eyes¡­ he knew. He wasn''t taking no for an answer. Just as Hamada was about to speak again, a voice suddenly rang out from the gathered crowd, slicing through the silence. "This is impossible!" All eyes turned at once, and they landed on the one who had spoken. Varek. His eyes looked as though they were on fire as he stormed forward. "This is impossible!" he roared. "You!" he pointed at Hamada, "Are you sure he entered the pit!? The Soverei¡ª" But before he could finish, a cold aura washed over him. Hamada took a single step forward, his voice low and heavy. "Are you questioning my loyalty to the Sovereign?" His killing intent bled into the air. Every warrior present, without realizing it, took a step back. Hamada was angry, and they weren''t about to be caught in the storm. Varek''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t stop. "That has to be the only explanation!" he snapped. "Otherwise, how can tr¡ª" He caught himself, correcting his words quickly¡ª "How can an unevolved survive the pit!? You hid him and let him come back after two days! And this¡ª" he motioned toward Malakai, "You must''ve done something to him! There''s no way he can evolve! His nodes were broken!" The warriors around exchanged glances, and whispers spread quietly. Varek had clearly lost himself to anger¡­ but it didn''t change the fact that some of what he said was true. However, before Hamada could respond, A voice like ice cut through the air. "It is not your place to understand." All eyes shifted. Even Varek turned, slowly, his confidence slipping. Malakai stood there, gaze glacier. "How I survived. How I evolved¡­ is not your place to understand. I owe you no explanation." Suddenly, the Vita around him surged, wild and chaotic. It roared without sound, pressing into every corner of the air. He took a step forward. Crack. The ground split beneath his foot. Dust curled upward. Varek''s eyes widened. Was this¡­ real? This power¡­ had he actually evolved!? Another step. Crack. Malakai''s gaze locked onto him, burning cold. "I am a direct descendant of the Sanguine Clan," he said. "You do not question me." A pause. "You do not look me in the eye." Varek''s face darkened. To think this trash would dare¡­ His aura rose, and his eyes flared before he could even think. "You¡ª" But before he could speak, Malakai''s voice cut through, low and cold. "¡­Or are you rebelling against the direct lineage?" Silence. Complete and utter silence. Although his eyes never left Varek, every warrior present felt it. They knew. He wasn''t just addressing Varek. He was addressing all of them. And his message was clear: He was a direct descendant of the Sanguine Clan. And none of them had the right to question him. Varek clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles cracked. He was angry. So angry that it wouldn''t have been a surprise if he exploded on the spot. How had Malakai survived? How had he evolved!? Then, Malakai''s last words finally registered in his mind. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was he rebelling against the direct lineage? Another surge of fury ripped through him. He could already see Hamada reaching for his sword, as though he was hoping he made a mistake. Unless he was tired of living, his answer was clear. Varek reeled in his rage and slowly lowered his head. "¡­I apologize, Ninth Vein," he muttered through gritted teeth. But Malakai didn''t even look at him. He walked right past, voice cold as he ordered, "We''re heading back to the clan immediately. Get ready." "¡­Yes¡­ Ninth Vein," Varek replied after a second. But the hate in his gaze only deepened. Luckily, his squad members knew their captain all too well and kept their distance. Soon enough, the crowd began to disperse, but the whispering had only intensified. They had just witnessed the impossible, and many couldn''t help but voice their thoughts, their doubts, their shock. But Malakai paid no attention. He walked steadily toward the carriage that had brought him here. He had no time for any distractions. Getting back to the clan immediately was paramount. Many would wonder why he was so insistent on leaving the moment he came out. But only Malakai knew the storm of thoughts that was raging inside his mind. ''They''ll try to kill me.'' The entire Blackreach fortress now knew he had evolved. And Malakai had no idea how far the reach of his uncle and aunt extended within the clan. But he wasn''t about to gamble with his life. Varek was a problem too, but Malakai had already addressed that now in front of everyone. They had seen the confrontation between them. If anything were to happen to him on this journey back¡­ Varek would be as good as dead. He reached the carriage, and just as he was about to step in¡­ "Ninth Vein." Hamada''s voice called out from behind, and Malakai turned to look. Chapter 58 - 58: Gesture Malakai reached the carriage, and just as he was about to step in¡­ "Ninth Vein." Hamada''s voice called out from behind, and Malakai turned to look. As he turned, he saw Hamada staring at him with a serious expression. His eyes narrowed slightly. "What is it?" he asked. Hamada stepped closer, his tone low. "Ninth Vein¡­ unfortunately, I''ve been stationed here in the Blackreach by the Sovereign himself. I can''t leave. Otherwise, I would''ve taken you back to the clan myself." Hamada''s expression was filled with worry, and Malakai understood perfectly where he was coming from. He too had predicted how dangerous the journey back would be. Then Hamada''s voice lowered even further. "Pardon my rudeness, Ninth Vein¡­ but you have to be careful. You can''t trust anyone within the clan. Although I hate to say it¡­ now that you''ve evolved, a lot of eyes are going to be on you. And I wouldn''t rule out attempts on your life." His gaze shifted briefly, toward Varek in the distance, who was busy yelling at his squad members to get ready. Then he turned back to Malakai, who remained silent. "Here." He handed Malakai an object. Malakai took it, inspecting it. It looked like a mini handgun, though the nozzle was larger than usual. Sleek, dark metal, with faint etchings along the grip. "This is a Dreadflare," Hamada said. "We warriors of the Blackreach use it to signal for help in case we''re in danger. You might not be near the fortress¡­ but we''re everywhere." Malakai lowered his eyes to the device. His hand around it tightened. He could feel the sincerity in Hamada''s gesture, and he didn''t know how to explain what he felt in that moment. Someone was actually looking out for him¡­ A warmth spread across his chest, but Malakai didn''t let it show in his expression. He exhaled, then looked at Hamada. "Thank you," he said quietly. Hamada smiled, bowed slightly. "I hope you reach your destination safely, Ninth Vein." Malakai gave a small nod, then turned and stepped into the carriage alongside Nyx. After some minutes, with Varek hurling numerous orders, his squad members finally finished packing up their things. They headed to the shed where their Equitaras were kept and retrieved them. And after some more time, the carriage was airborne once more, led by Varek and flanked by his squad members, heading straight back toward the City of Blood. As the group left, Malakai''s gaze lingered on the Blackreach growing smaller beneath them. It felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, only that it wasn''t. Not completely, anyway. He had been in this same position, in this same carriage, sitting in this same spot and looking down at the Blackreach just days ago. Back then, his gaze had been lost and his mind filled with a storm of thoughts. He hadn''t known what to do, and the future had been uncertain. But now¡­ Now, his gaze was far from lost. Cold determination. That was the only way to describe the look in his eyes. This moment was different from back then. Now, he had the chance to grow stronger. A chance to take his revenge. He had evolved. As the group flew farther from the Blackreach, Hamada''s gaze remained fixed on the carriage, even as it shrank into nothing more than a dot in the sky. ''Survive.'' The word echoed in his mind, his hand clenched tightly by his side. ''Survive¡­ and show me the kind of Sanguine you will become.'' The carriage disappeared from view, and after a few more moments, Hamada finally turned, moving back toward his chambers. Whispers began to spread through the Blackreach. Conversations began across the fortress, and they all revolved around one name, Malakai. No one knew exactly what the future held. But they all felt it deep in their bones: Change was coming to the clan. Hours passed, and so far, the ride had been uneventful. As expected, the atmosphere was steeped in silence. Nyx sat across from Malakai, and though he could feel his maid stealing glances at him now and then, he ignored her completely. His mind was elsewhere, churning, calculating. ''From here on out, I''ll have to be careful.'' The people of the Blackreach already knew about his evolved status, and soon, word would reach the clan as well. He had chosen to leave the Blackreach immediately to avoid any potential assassination attempts¡­ but that didn''t mean he was safe. Far from it, in fact. ''Ironhold.'' His thoughts sharpened at the name. That city¡­ was the real problem. If he only had to worry about the Blackreach, it would''ve taken some time for news of his survival and evolution to reach the clan. But with Ironhold in the picture, everything changed. ''They have too many people there,'' Malakai thought to himself. Ironhold wasn''t like the Blackreach that was located at the edge of the dome. It was a city rich with allowed technologies, heavily monitored and heavily populated. Because of this, word would travel fast, too fast. The moment he set foot there, the clan would know. And then¡­ they would come for him. ''But there''s no choice but to stop there¡­'' It was one of the sacred rules of the Sanguine: never travel at night. The dangers of the night couldn''t be overstated. Darkness creatures weren''t the only threat in the dome. Predatory beasts, transformed by Vita, roamed the lands once night fell. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An ambush wasn''t a possibility, it was a certainty. Even Malakai, despite being a direct descendant, couldn''t override that rule. He couldn''t command Varek and his squad to continue the journey after sundown. It was taken that seriously. Which meant only one thing, Malakai had to survive the night in Ironhold¡­ somehow. An uncertain voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "Um¡­ Malakai?" Malakai''s thoughts froze. ''Shit. I forgot.'' He had completely forgotten about the middle-aged man who could read his surface thoughts. But he relaxed the next instant. What was done was done. "What?" Malakai responded. Valentine hesitated for a moment before finally speaking again. "I''m trying to understand what''s going on. Why is everyone treating you that way? Assassins? Aren''t you like¡­ Wait, what''s your age?" Chapter 59 - 59: Respect ''I''m trying to understand what''s going on. Why is everyone treating you that way? Assassins? Aren''t you like¡­ Wait, what''s your age?'' ''Fourteen.'' ''Right¡­ damn, fourteen. Okay, so why would assassins be going after a fourteen-year-old? Are you not liked or something?'' Malakai paused, debating whether or not to explain. But after a brief moment, he decided to tell him, at least, enough to give the man context. Valentine was going to be in his head for what he expected was the rest of his life. It was better he was filled in. ''Yes,'' Malakai finally said. ''I''m well hated by everyone.'' ''That''s terrible!'' Valentine exclaimed. "What could you possibly have done?" Malakai paused again. Then, slowly, he began to speak, narrating the events of his life. But he left out many details, only offering what was necessary. To Valentine, the way Malakai spoke, with that cold, detached voice, it didn''t even sound like he was recounting his own memories. It sounded like he was telling someone else''s story. A tragedy told by a stranger. When Malakai finally stopped talking¡­ Sniffle¡­ sniffle¡­ He frowned slightly, hearing the sound of Valentine crying inside his thoughts. "That''s so sad," Valentine said between sniffles. "Such horrible people¡­ it''s a terrible thing that happened to you. You''ve been through so much." Malakai didn''t respond. But even he didn''t realize when his hand had tightened into a fist on his lap. He had gone through a lot, so much that someone his age shouldn''t have had to endure. He knew this well. But¡­ this was the first time someone had actually said it to him. Valentine eventually stopped crying. His voice, which sounded a bit shaky, returned. "I understand now, Malakai¡­ why everyone is acting like that. While I was growing up, I wasn''t treated well by the people around me either. I was always bullied. Treated like trash. It was because of either my overweight stature¡­ or my inability to stop apologizing for everything, even while getting beaten. It extended into my workplace too, which eventually got me fired." He paused, then continued softly. "Returning to my late father''s farm had been my way of escaping the world. A place where I could finally be myself without worry. And¡­ while I can''t even begin to compare our situations¡­ believe me when I say this, Malakai¡­ I understand." Surprisingly, Malakai had listened to everything Valentine said. And only one question formed in his mind. "You went through all of that¡­ and you still decided to sacrifice your life to save humanity?" He couldn''t comprehend it. Valentine had been treated like dirt, discarded by the world, and yet, he''d still chosen to give his life for it? It was¡­ utterly shocking. Valentine let out a dry laugh. Malakai could feel the man smiling sheepishly in his mind. "Haha¡­ yeah, that''s me. I was treated terribly. But I can''t blame the whole of humanity because of the sins of a few. It''s wrong." Malakai fell silent. The major reason for his shock was the clear fact that he couldn''t imagine himself doing such a thing. It was¡­ commendable. People like Valentine were insanely rare. ''Maybe it was fate that the essence found him at that farm.'' Though it was hard to admit, especially after seeing the man, Valentine deserved respect. Sensing the silence, Valentine cautiously brought up the one topic he knew was sensitive. "Your goal is¡­ revenge?" Malakai''s thoughts turned cold. "I understand why you''d want that, but¡ª" "Don''t go there," Malakai cut in sharply. "But¡­" Valentine tried. "Nothing is going to change my mind. Drop it." Valentine fell silent. But Malakai could still feel the sadness in his heart. He ignored it completely. He knew exactly what Valentine had wanted to say¡­ That revenge wasn''t worth it. That it wouldn''t bring his parents back. That it wouldn''t change anything. That it would only ruin his life. Malakai had already thought about all of that. But¡­ He had still decided to do it. He wasn''t going to stop. Valentine didn''t speak again after that. He could tell Malakai wasn''t in the mood. The ride continued in silence. Hours passed. And just as the sun began to set on the horizon, the group reached Ironhold. Just like Vitaemore, Ironhold, despite being a major hub for commerce, where people from all across the dome came to trade, buy, and sell, had been built as a fortress first. Towering, fortified walls surrounded the city, looming high above the horizon, reinforced with layered steel and stone. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Massive iron gates stood at the front, wide enough to admit caravans and convoys alike. Water moats surrounded the entire perimeter, deep and constantly flowing, with retractable bridges that could be drawn in at a moment''s notice. High watchtowers dotted the walls, manned by evolvers. Humanity inside the dome lived in settlements like this, walled, reinforced, and prepared for anything. Though the dome was humanity''s sanctuary, it was far from being peaceful. One-third of the planet had been enveloped by the dome, but it was still a vast expanse of land, especially for the small number of humans who had survived the Fall. Which meant there were still vast, unexplored areas, teeming with mutated beasts, corrupted wildlife, and unknown dangers. The outside of the dome wasn''t the only place riddled with danger. Even within the dome, danger was everywhere. Fortunately, with the Sanguine emblem engraved into the carriage and with Varek, a Blood Knight captain, leading the group, entry into Ironhold was swift and without any resistance. And soon enough, they landed on the familiar grounds of the Blood Knight outpost, Redmourne faction, the same branch Malakai had stayed at before and where he always stopped to stay the night during his missions. The moment the familiar carriage touched down, the Blood Knights in the compound began whispering amongst themselves. "They''re back already?" one of them muttered. Another scoffed, "Looks like they decided to abandon him in the pits. They must''ve known it was a hopeless case." Malakai had made too many stops at the branch during his previous missions for them not to recognize the carriage. Chapter 60 - 60: Movie In fact, everyone here in the base knew about Varek''s unfortunate assignment with Malakai. Plus, word had already spread that the Ninth Vein had been sent to the pit. And everyone had expected his death. But¡­ "Wait¡­ why does Blood Champion Varek look angry?" one of them suddenly said. The whispers stopped at those words. All eyes turned as Varek dismounted with gritted teeth, followed by the rest of his squad, who immediately bowed before the carriage. The Blood Knights in the area froze. Then, the carriage door opened¡­ And a figure stepped out calmly. The moment they saw who it was, every heart present skipped a beat. Eyes widened. Mouths hung wide open. And they all felt a wave of disbelief. It was him. Malakai. The boy they had all assumed to be dead. Regardless, despite their shock, Malakai paid them no attention. Without sparing a glance at anyone, he made his way across the compound toward the building at the side, with Nyx walking silently behind him. Since he wasn''t yet a Blood Knight, he wasn''t permitted to stay in the main building of the base. He stopped in front of the building located at one corner of the compound. It resembled a small mansion more than anything, and it had been built specifically to house non-Blood Knights of high status who visited the base. He entered the building, climbed the stairs, and moved down the hallway until he reached a room at the far end. Then he turned to Nyx. "You can do whatever you want. I want to be alone. You don''t have to bring me food or water. Don''t disturb me until it''s time to leave." Nyx blinked once, but Malakai didn''t wait for a response. He stepped inside and shut the door behind him with a soft click. ''Um¡­ why are you so¡­ mean to her? She seems like a nice woman.'' Valentine''s voice rang gently in his head. Malakai paused slightly, but he didn''t answer. But Valentine pressed on. "I remember your meeting with her¡­ when you came out from the pit. She waited for you for two days, right? That doesn''t seem like someone who doesn''t care." Malakai frowned. He had made a blunder when he came out from the pit and had forgotten completely that Valentine could hear his thoughts. Now, the man wouldn''t stop talking. "I liked you better when you were silent," Malakai muttered. "Aren''t you scared of me?" His observational skills weren''t just during battles, he could read people too. And he knew exactly how Valentine felt about him. The chubby man had watched the trial. He''d seen everything, what Malakai did to his teammates and the others. Add that to the fact he was only fourteen, driven by revenge¡­ it was obvious. Valentine was wary. Valentine chuckled slightly. "Ah, yes. Looks like you got me. But can you blame me? You''re one scary kid. They didn''t make them like you in my time." Malakai didn''t respond. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But," Valentine continued, "I realized something. In the past, I wouldn''t dare be this nosy, mostly because of the potential physical harm. But now? I''m dead, haha. You can''t exactly hurt me, even if you wanted to. And since we''re going to be stuck together for the rest of our lives, I think it''s fair that I get a little nosy." "¡­Did you rehearse that line?" Valentine cleared his throat awkwardly. "¡­Just a little bit." Malakai exhaled. "Looks like you''ll continue being annoying." "Yes. Quietly," Valentine said. Malakai didn''t respond. He walked to the window at the far end of the room. ''Only one window. Good.'' He shut it, locked it, then pulled the curtains across. He moved through the room carefully, checking every possible opening. Then the door¡­ he tested the handle twice to be sure it was locked. Finally, he moved to the bed and sat down. Valentine had watched all of it silently. And just as he thought Malakai was ignoring his question again¡­ "¡­Em¡ª" "She can''t be trusted," Malakai said suddenly. Valentine blinked. "Why? Isn''t she your maid?" "She''s a spy." Valentine froze. "Wait¡­ and you still let her be your maid? How do you even know?" Malakai''s eyes turned cold. "All the maids serving me are spies. Sent by my uncles. My aunts too." "Damn," Valentine muttered. "Feels like I''m watching a movie¡­" "¡­A movie?" Malakai asked. Valentine paused. "You do have TVs, right? Oh please tell me you do¡­ You should. It''s been more than three centuries¡­" "We have books." "Nooooo¡­" Valentine groaned, exasperated. Malakai frowned. He was starting to get irritated by his reactions. Why was he being so dramatic? He waited a bit, allowing Valentine to calm down before speaking again. "I know what you''re talking about. I read about it in some books. But most of humanity''s past technologies aren''t being used anymore. The Vita didn''t just change humans and animals, it changed the world itself. The environment. The rules. The balance." Valentine took a second to think. "But¡­ I saw you using mines and guns at the trial. Your weapons, your utility belt¡­ those things weren''t made with sticks and stones." "There are technologies in the world," Malakai said. "But Vita became the main source of energy. Anything created now has to be built around it." Valentine''s eyes lit up. "Then¡ª" "But," Malakai cut in, "it doesn''t change the fact that they''re not widely used." "Why?" Valentine asked, tone surprisingly sharp now. It was obvious he wanted a TV so badly. He continued. "It sounds like they can be created¡­ but aren''t. You still use carriages for transport. I didn''t see a single car. No cellphones either. Why?" Malakai sighed. The questions were starting to pile up and he hated answering them. He shook his head once, deciding to just get it over with. "Yes, we have the capabilities. But either it''s made in small quantities and heavily monitored¡­ or they just don''t make it at all. And for good reason." He paused before continuing. "Despite what you might think, the Vita in the air isn''t infinite. It''s limited. It gets used up. The only reason it''s still so abundant is because of the daily deaths inside the dome. Every time something dies, human, beast, anything, a darkness creature forms, and when they''re killed, they release Vita back into the air." Chapter 61 - 61: Ceiling [GT Bonus Chapter] Valentine stayed quiet now, listening. "The problem with technology is how it functions. For any modern tech to work, it needs a steady, active supply of vita. A constant draw. So if we reintroduce old-world technology, cars, phones, cities filled with devices that run all day, it won''t take long before the vita runs dry. And when that happens¡­" He didn''t need to finish the sentence. Valentine exhaled slowly. "Heh¡­ wow, uh¡­ that''s¡­ wow." He was speechless. He didn''t know what to say. ''Finally,'' Malakai thought. There were no follow-up questions, no unnecessary commentary. Malakai breathed a quiet sigh of relief. ''At last, silence.'' He sank into his thoughts, making sure to lock them away this time. He couldn''t afford another slip. He truly wasn''t fond of the man''s nosy questions. ''Just one night,'' Malakai told himself. ''I only need to survive one night in Ironhold.'' Then his eyes shifted toward the ceiling. It was made of aged wooden panels reinforced with thin metal plating. Sturdy, but easy to break. Malakai moved toward the corner of the room, right on the window wall. He placed his scythe carefully against the wall, looked up, then let the vita surge through his limbs. His knees dipped slightly, and he launched upward silently, anchoring himself between the two walls with his feet. He enhanced his fingers, focusing the vita precisely, and fired them into the upper corner of the ceiling. The edges cracked without a sound. Luckily, the material was composite bark layered with brittle alloy, easy to manipulate if one was careful enough. He pried it open just enough. Not too much, only enough for his body to slip through. Then he dropped down, grabbed his scythe, and disappeared into the ceiling, sealing the broken panel behind him. Then, silence. Malakai fell into utter stillness. He didn''t move. Didn''t even breathe too loudly. But he didn''t stop there. ''They can feel me attracting the vita.'' If his plan was going to work, he needed time. Every second mattered. The longer it took for whoever was coming to find him, the better his chances. His body naturally attracted and absorbed vita from the air. Anyone with enough power would sense that immediately. It was like a beacon. He had to stop it. Malakai focused inward, tuning out everything else. The vita flowing through his body still felt surreal, like he couldn''t quite believe it was his. For years, he''d tried to control it. Now it was part of him. And thanks to his control stat, which was off the charts for someone at his stage, he could do what most couldn''t. He stopped the pull. Stopped the flow of vita from surging toward him. It took nearly all his focus to keep it active, but he could manage. For as long as it takes. But of course, it wasn''t going to be that easy. "Em¡­ is this where you''ll sleep?" Valentine''s voice sounded quietly in his head. ''Shit.'' If he wasn''t trying to stay quiet, he''d have ripped his hair out in frustration. He was trying to focus. Why was he talking now? "I only asked a question," Valentine said, somehow managing to sound offended and smug at the same time. "Silently." ''Yes. This is where I''ll spend the night,'' Malakai replied inwardly with a dry tone. Valentine had a dozen more questions bubbling up, but even he could tell this wasn''t the right time. Malakai was clearly trying to focus. So, finally, he went quiet. Afterward, Malakai maintained his stationary position. He had meant every word he said to Valentine. This was where he would spend the night. Many of the technologies from the old world weren''t being used anymore, but this was only to the general public. It didn''t mean communication between far distances was impossible. Technology was hoarded by people of significance. They were limited, controlled. Like the people stationed at key branches, like this one he was in. Which meant¡­ the clan already knew. They knew he had arrived in Ironhold. And they knew of his evolved status. The chances of being targeted tonight were so high, Malakai was almost certain of it. In the darkness, Malakai couldn''t see. So he used what worked. He closed his eyes and tuned out everything else. He listened. Time passed quickly. They had arrived at the branch when it was almost sunset, and soon the night came. It was silent. It was cold. Still, Malakai didn''t move an inch. His senses were sharp, honed and alert. Listening for anything. Anyone. Contrary to what many would think, he wasn''t planning to fight. He was planning to run. Anyone they sent would be stronger than him. That was a fact. Which was why he had chosen this method. If he should hear one sound, any movement, he would break through the wall behind him, escape into the open, and alert the entire base. Still, as time passed¡­ no one came. And Malakai was beginning to think that it would remain like that. However, suddenly, Malakai heard something. No, not just that, he also felt it¡­ The distant thump of dull booms reached his ears. And the ceiling he was in vibrated, just slightly. ''What is happening?'' His thoughts sharpened. There was an ongoing fight. He didn''t know how far. Or who was involved. But he was sure there was one. ''I have to be ready.'' Still, Malakai didn''t move. He remained still with his body tense and mind focused. As the seconds passed, the rumbling stopped. Malakai listened harder, but no matter how much he tried, everything had fallen silent again. There was no more noise. No more vibrations. And he couldn''t even feel anything moving. Suddenly, Valentine''s uncertain voice sounded in his head. "Um¡­ I can go check out what''s happening?" It sounded more like a question than an offer. Like he didn''t even want to do it. Malakai''s thoughts paused. ''Why didn''t you suggest this before?'' He clicked his tongue mentally. He should''ve thought of that himself. He didn''t know the full mechanics of it yet, but still¡­ he had a ghost. A ghost that couldn''t die. "I-I mean¡­ they were fighting," Valentine stammered. "Plus, I can only leave your body within a 50-meter radius, and I can''t stay out for too long." "You''re literally dead. How much deader can they make you?" Malakai muttered, sighing. "Can anyone see you?" There was a short pause. Then Valentine said, "I asked the essence. It said no. But¡­ people might feel a slight surge of vita when I move. Since I''m made of it." "Alright, alright," Malakai said. "Forget that. Can you go check now?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Valentine hesitated, then finally muttered, "Okay¡­" Chapter 62 - 62: Breathless Malakai felt a change, like something was leaving his body, then silence. He couldn''t hear Valentine anymore, a moment he loved. A minute passed, then Valentine''s voice returned, slightly breathless. Malakai had no idea how that was possible, and he wisely chose not to ask. He wasn''t about to patronize a talkative. "There''s nothing, Malakai. Just your maid. She''s still sitting by your door. Poor woman. Are you sure she''s a spy?" "There''s nothing? Are you sure?" "I checked the mansion. Nothing." ''There should be something¡­'' Malakai frowned. He was so sure that people had been fighting. But he shook the thought away. ''Doesn''t matter. As long as it didn''t reach here.'' He forced himself to focus once more. Closing his eyes, he returned to listening for any sounds. The night went by quickly, and just like that, morning came. Malakai had been counting the hours in his mind. Of course, it wasn''t an accurate count, but he was roughly right. Plus, he had a ghost to confirm for him. As soon as he felt it was time, Malakai slowly reached toward the open ceiling he''d come through and jumped back into the room, landing gently. ''I still feel refreshed.'' He had stayed awake all night, yet he didn''t feel tired or sleep-deprived. Instead, he felt¡­ strong and even energetic. ''It must be because I evolved.'' He couldn''t imagine doing what he had done last night without consequences. His old body wouldn''t have handled it this well. Suddenly, the voice of the familiar chubby man echoed in his head. ''Well, good morning!'' Malakai winced. ''Stop screaming. You''re literally in my head.'' Valentine paused slightly before he lowered his voice, ''Good morning,'' he whispered. Malakai only shook his head and went ahead to ignore him. He looked down at his attire, it was dusty from staying up on the ceiling. He quickly dusted it off. In the process, he heard a knock on the door. His eyes shot toward it, and he gripped his scythe tightly. Nyx''s voice came through the door, calm and clear. "Ninth Vein, Captain Varek is set to leave. What are your orders?" Malakai lowered his guard slightly. "Tell him I''ll be there in ten minutes." "Yes, Ninth Vein," she replied, and he heard her footsteps fading as she walked away. ''I still think you should be nicer to her,'' Valentine said as Nyx left. Malakai ignored the chubby man and entered the bathroom to freshen up. Afterwards, he came out, having briefly cleaned himself, and immediately left the room. A minute later, Malakai walked past the compound with Nyx trailing behind. They reached the carriage, where Varek and his squad were already waiting, bowing and greeting as he approached. "Ninth Vein." But the same scene repeated itself. Malakai simply walked right past him and entered the carriage. This time though, Varek didn''t clench his fist. In fact, he didn''t even look angry. Instead, he had a serious expression on his face. Last night, he had taken time to reflect on the entire situation, and something had just dawned on him. Malakai Von Sanguine, the one everyone considered trash, had just evolved. The implication was simple: he wasn''t trash anymore. And he was a direct descendant, which meant¡­ his rise within the clan was almost certain, even if it was just a little. And when Varek thought about how he had been treating him all these years, a chill couldn''t help but crawl down his spine. Regardless of his hate for Malakai, he was still a warrior. And he had seen Malakai''s eyes. They didn''t look like the eyes of someone who forgives. ''I hope they take care of him soon.'' Varek''s eyes turned cold as he turned and mounted his Equilador. The rest of the squad followed, and in the next second, they were airborne, heading toward the City of Blood. ¡­ In the middle of a forest filled with towering trees, multiple figures stood perched silently on the branches. They were all clad in black attire that covered them completely, even their faces. On the back of their clothing was the insignia of a wolf with two fangs sticking out. One look and anyone would immediately take them for assassins. Their cold gazes were fixed upward, as though waiting for something. On the largest tree, where only two individuals stood, both radiating immense power of the Synergy stage of evolution, one of them finally broke the silence. "This is a waste of my time, Delmas," he muttered. Delmas, who had a slender frame, turned his head. His crimson eyes narrowed slightly. "I''ve explained its importance to you already, Donju. I don''t like repeating myself." Donju, who was broader in build and physique, frowned. His white eyes were filled with irritation. "Was it not that woman¡­ Khana? She''s basically powerless in the Sanguine clan. You''re more useful than her, Delmas, and you''re not even a direct descendant." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re too narrow-minded," Delmas replied. "She''s the wife of a Pulse. A treasured wife. It''s not a bad idea to let her owe us a favour." "Then why don''t you do it yourself?" Donju snapped. "Why bring me?" "You were the only one available," Delmas said simply. "And we have to prepare for any eventualities. He''s being escorted by a Blood Champion, someone at the Synergy stage of evolution. It can''t hurt to be safe. Besides¡­" He paused, then added with a small smirk, "I thought you Durandals never ran from battle?" Donju clicked his tongue irritably. "I can see what you''re trying to do. You must think I''m stupid." Delmas didn''t say anything else, maintaining his smile. Donju clicked his tongue again, more sharply this time, and gestured toward the back, where several figures dressed in the same black attire but with significantly lower auras stood on tree branches, heads bowed in silence. "Then why bring them? They''ll just slow us down. We''re after one boy." "It''s a chance for the new recruits to gain experience," Delmas said. "The target is a newly evolved, which means he''s at the Genesis stage. They''re also at the Genesis stage. But he''s just awakened and can''t be used to his powers yet. He should be no problem for them. Let them handle him, and we''ll take care of the Blood Champion and his squad." Chapter 63 - 63: Four Years… Donju frowned at Delmas'' words, then shook his head. There was no point in arguing. "Let''s just get this over with," he muttered. In the next instant, both of their gazes sharpened as they fixed on the horizon, where a tiny dot was approaching fast. Delmas''s tone shifted, cold now. "Get ready," he said. "They''re here." "You heard him!" Donju barked. "Get in position. Now!" The figures that had been bowing behind them immediately scrambled. In a quick motion, they darted off in different directions, converging on two large, cloth-covered objects perched steadily on wide and sturdier branches. They yanked the black cloths away, unveiling what was beneath. Two sleek, cannon-like weapons came into view. Each one was massive, with reinforced plating, glowing core tubes, and a long, wide nozzle shaped like a spout ready to spew destruction. It looked like something built to fire more than just blasts, built to decimate. The Vita Lance. They began setting it up, angling the huge nozzles upward toward the rapidly growing dot in the sky. Donju glanced sideways. "You''re taking this seriously, Delmas. Sounds like you really want this to succeed. To think you brought the Vita Lance¡­" Delmas didn''t look at him. His gaze remained forward. "Depending on whether or not this works, my clan will shake the entire West to find the one who dared attack their direct descendant. We might as well make sure we succeed." Then, sharp and steady, Delmas said, S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Get ready." They listened. The nozzles pointed up. Waiting. ¡­ Once again, there was only utter silence inside the carriage. Malakai sat across from Nyx, who kept stealing glances at him. ''It''s just like back then.'' Before he had entered the pits, Nyx had acted the exact same way. She wanted to say something but couldn''t bring herself to. ''Maybe she''s just too shy,'' Valentine chimed in from the back of his mind, ''¡­like me.'' ''If you were as silent as her,'' Malakai replied, ''I would be so happy.'' ''Damn,'' Valentine said, feeling offended. ''Sounds like you''re implying I talk too much.'' ''I''m not implying anything. You do talk too much.'' Valentine cleared his throat, ignoring the obvious truth. ''Besides, I don''t think I can even imagine you smile. You''re a very edgy kid, you know that?'' Malakai ignored him. Instead, he decided to break the silence. He turned suddenly, meeting Nyx''s gaze. She flinched and quickly looked away. "Do you have something to say to me?" Malakai asked. Nyx bowed her head. Her lips trembled slightly, and her expression turned visibly troubled. She bit her lip, hesitated, then finally replied. "N-nothing, Ninth Vein." But she never could''ve expected what Malakai said next. Not in a million years. "You''re a spy." Nyx''s eyes shot wide. Her head snapped up, meeting his cold, calm gaze. He spoke like he had just commented on the weather. "W-what?" she stammered, too stunned to mask her reaction. Malakai''s expression didn''t change. He had never had any problem being blunt. "I know you''re a spy," he said. "Who are you working for?" The words sent another wave of shock through her system. But she wasn''t surprised that he knew, no. That was a given. No one would willingly serve an unevolved heir with no future. What she didn''t understand was why he was confronting her now. What was his end goal? In any other situation, discovering a spy would end with the spy being interrogated. Maybe tortured. And probably death. But this wasn''t a normal situation. Everyone knew his maids were spies, even him. It wasn''t a secret. He had no backing in the clan. If he reported one, he would be ignored. If he brought proof, they would just replace her with another. Even now, even though he was evolved, he was still just at the Genesis stage of evolution at 14, two years later than those who had evolved normally at 12. He might have escaped being labeled trash, but that didn''t change his place in the family. Not immediately, anyway, especially when he still didn''t have any backing. Calling out a spy right now wasn''t the smartest decision. Which is why Nyx just couldn''t understand it. She knew Malakai wasn''t stupid. Far from it. So why? "Are you going to deny it?" Malakai asked again. Nyx opened her mouth. Closed it. Then, bit her lip. She didn''t know what to say. Admitting it would mean failing her mission, and betraying the one who sent her. That wasn''t an option and would end very badly. But lying¡­ lying to Malakai felt wrong. Like she would regret it for the rest of her life. Pretending to be his maid was one thing. But blatantly lying to him was another. After everything Malakai had been through, she wasn''t sure he would ever forgive or trust her again. Her lips parted again, but before she could speak, her head suddenly snapped to the side. A violent aura spilled from her body, so fierce that Malakai''s eyes shot up in shock. ''What the¡­'' He couldn''t finish the thought. Varek''s booming voice tore through the silence. "IT''S A VITA LANCE!" Those were the only words Malakai heard, before the sound of explosions ripped through the air. BOOM. The shockwave slammed into them. The entire carriage shook violently, rattling as deep cracks snaked along the walls and floor. Wood splintered. Glass shattered. A high pitched ringing filled the air. Varek''s voice boomed again, even louder than before. "USE YOUR EQUILADORS TO DISPERSE THE SMOKE! DO IT NOW!" ''Wait, what¡­ what''s going on?!'' Valentine''s voice was filled with confusion, but Malakai ignored him. His hand moved on instinct, reaching for his scythe. His grip tightened until his knuckles turned white. His mind worked fast. ''We''re under attack¡­ they shot a Vita Lance¡­ it was blocked before it reached the carriage¡­'' His mind comprehended the situation at a speed that would leave many stunned, already planning his next move. But then, his eyes narrowed. Something else had caught his attention. Nyx. She was no longer in her seat. She had moved, now sitting right beside him. But that wasn''t what made his breath stop. It was her aura. The sheer force of it hit him like a wall of ice. It was suffocating. Heavy. Paralyzing. It made even his heart freeze. In their world, it was possible to hide one''s power, though it wasn''t easy. As soon as someone evolved, their body began to passively attract Vita. The stronger and higher the stage, the more Vita they attracted. Anyone who could sense Vita could estimate your level just by feeling how much you drew in. But there was a loophole. If one had precise control over Vita, like Malakai had done in Ironhold while hiding in the ceiling, they could suppress and stop that pull, thereby masking their level and hiding their strength completely. Plus, if they were strong enough, one might never even know they were evolved. ''Four years¡­'' The words hit Malakai like an iron vice. Nyx had been by his side for four years. Four years, two years before he received the manor. And not once¡­ not once had he suspected¡­ That she was this powerful. Varek''s voice roared again, tearing through Malakai''s thoughts. "ANOTHER LANCE!" Chapter 64 - 64: Fall Varek''s voice roared again, tearing through Malakai''s thoughts. "ANOTHER LANCE!" Malakai''s eyes widened¡­ Nyx moved. Her aura surged, flooding the entire carriage. The air bent around her as Vita whipped through the space, spiraling toward her in a violent current. She stepped forward and raised her hand. A radiant green shield burst to life in front of her, glowing like a living wall. The second lance hit. BOOM. An explosion ripped across the sky, loud enough to deafen gods. The force parted the clouds for hundreds of meters, tearing the sky open. The carriage didn''t survive. It was blown apart in an instant, splintering into countless fragments, swallowed by the smoke that now engulfed the skies. Varek yanked the reins hard, steadying his Equilador mid-movement. The explosion''s force had flung him and his entire squad off course, scattering them like leaves in a storm. Still, Varek was in the Synergy stage of evolution. If he hadn''t been mounted on his beast, he wouldn''t have been sent flying at all. As expected, there wasn''t a single scratch on him. But his expression was the farthest thing from calm. The moment he stabilized himself, his gaze snapped toward the ruins of the carriage, only to find smoke. Thick, blinding, and endless. It swallowed the sky. ''Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit!'' The words rumbled in his head continuously. He had wanted Malakai to die, yes, but not now. Not like this! He had been tasked with escorting him. Everyone had seen their confrontation at the Blackreach. If anything happened to him now¡­ He was as good as dead. "We''re under attack!" Varek''s voice boomed like a warhorn. "They''re after the Ninth Vein! Clear the smoke and secure him. NOW!" His squad heard him. And at that same moment, his aura exploded out, flooding the air with suffocating pressure. Then¡ª BOOM A blast erupted from him, scattering the smoke just in time. And he saw it. A greenish streak shot from where the carriage had been, racing through the thinning haze back toward the forest. But Varek''s eyes snapped away from it, because something else had caught his attention. A figure was plummeting from the sky, encased in a flickering green shield that dispersed in the next instant. But Varek didn''t care about the shield. He cared about who it was. Malakai. His eyes gleamed. ''He''s alive!'' But just as he was about to move¡­ he felt it. An overwhelming aura surged from behind. Varek''s head jerked back, eyes narrowing, just as a figure hurtled toward him at terrifying speed. His hand moved on instinct, finding his blade, drawing it in one fluid motion¡ª CLANG! The figure collided with his sword, and the impact was explosive. A shockwave erupted, so intense it exploded in a spiral, sending a ripple through the trees that tore leaves and bark from their places. Meanwhile, Malakai, who had been falling from the sky, shot his hand up just as the shockwave of the clash hit him, sending him spiraling through the sky. Everything was happening so fast that he barely had time to process what was happening. The explosion had been too close. The Vita Lance had hit the carriage directly. However, Nyx had summoned the shield in time to block. But the force had flung her away like a comet. She was already gone from view. ''A Vita Lance¡­'' Malakai''s thoughts spun, trying to piece together everything. It wasn''t just a weapon. It was a cataclysm. It was created to battle the darkness creatures, creatures powerful enough to level entire cities and kill hundreds of thousands. One shot from the lance could level a city district. It was made for pure destruction. ''Who is it¡­?'' Malakai''s mind churned. A Vita Lance was a weapon that wasn''t easy to obtain. He could count only a few groups within the dome that had access to one, let alone two. ''Now''s not the time.'' Malakai gritted his teeth and forced his thoughts aside. His cold gaze locked onto the chaos unfolding around him. Above, the force of the earlier impact had sent Varek flying backward, hurtling through the air. Regardless, his voice still boomed, teeth gritted as he roared: "SECURE THE NINTH VEIN!" Shnnnk! Malakai heard it; the unmistakable sound of blades being unsheathed. Then, the sharp crack of reins being snapped. Varek''s squad echoed the order almost instantly. "Secure the Ninth Vein!" They surged through the air from different directions, streaking toward Malakai like arrows parting the air. However¡­ Malakai''s eyes suddenly widened. A sharp, metallic scent rushed into the air. It was heavy. Familiar. Blood. ''No¡­'' A streak of red blitzed through the sky, so fast, it was a blur. All Malakai could see were crimson lines slicing through the necks of Varek''s squad as they closed in on him. But none of them seemed to notice it. Not yet. However, in the very next instant, their heads suddenly detached from their shoulders, cleanly severed. Blood erupted like geysers from their necks, their corpses losing control mid-flight. The Equiladors beneath them shrieked, high-pitched and wild. But Malakai''s gaze had already left them. His gaze shook as he locked onto the figure now hovering above the carnage. A man. He was draped completely in black. His aura dead silent, but his presence only screamed danger. Then, their eyes met. Both crimson. Both burning. At that moment, only one thought echoed through Malakai''s mind. ''A Sanguine¡­'' And then, without warning, an intense chill gripped him. ''They''re coming.'' Malakai''s thoughts froze. It was inevitable. Inside the dome, any death, no matter how minor, would breed the darkness without fail. Pillars of blackness erupted into the sky, tearing upward from the corpses of Varek''s fallen squad. The smoke twisted violently, writhing, before crashing downward and collapsing in on itself. And from the void, they formed. Grotesque and twisted figures materialized in the air, their eyes gleaming with hunger. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the man in black didn''t even blink. His gaze remained cold, fixed, and focused on Malakai as he spoke. "Don''t let him escape." Malakai''s expression darkened. ''There are more of them.'' His mind snapped into focus as he glanced down fast. The forest was closing in. Chapter 65 - 65: Seconds… The forest was closing in. Fast. At Malakai''s current stage, a fall from this height would still snap his bones and force him to slow down. However, he couldn''t afford to waste even a second. His eyes turned cold. His aura burst to life. Vita surged through his veins like a wave, igniting every fiber of his body. His senses sharpened, time slowed. Everything became clear. And then¡­ Crack! His foot slammed into a thick tree branch mid-fall, the impact redirecting his descent. He hit another branch, then another, each one slowing him, redirecting him, guiding him downward with precise control. Finally, he twisted his body mid-air and landed in a controlled roll, before stopping, knees bent, body low. However, despite the rough landing, Malakai''s mind had never been sharper. He didn''t waste a single second. Gripping his scythe tightly, Vita roared through his body before he blasted forward at full speed, leaving a surge of dust in his wake. ''I''m being chased.'' Not even a second later, Malakai''s senses picked up multiple presences closing in from different directions. ''This is bad.'' His mind spun. The Sanguine man who had slaughtered Varek''s squad was in the third level of evolution, the Synergy stage. And not just that¡­ he was a Blood Champion. Aside from the stages of evolution, the clans within the dome had given their lineage abilities ranks, each one serving to mark their mastery. For the Sanguine, there were five ranks: Blood Initiate Blood Adept Blood Champion Blood Warden Blood Sovereign Each rank represented the depth of one''s control over their blood. Blood Initiates focused on mastering the flow of blood, using it to boost physical strength. Blood Adepts went deeper, being able to manipulate their blood, hardening it, accelerating healing, and more. But the real change was from the third rank, Blood Champion. At this level, external manipulation of blood became possible. And with it came terrifying power. Weapons, projectiles, shields, its utility was insane. The squad members that man had killed were in the Node Formation stage and were Blood Adepts. Yet, they were cut down before they could even react. To Malakai, there was nothing to think about. If that man caught him, he was as good as dead. ''The darkness creatures should hold him back for now.'' Killing the squad members had birthed darkness creatures. The grade of darkness creatures that formed more often than not always depended on the evolution stage of the one who died. Genesis bred grade one. Node Formation bred grade two. ''There were seven of them. They should slow him down a bit. That means¡­'' He had to move. But he couldn''t, not while being chased and targeted. His grip on the scythe tightened. His eyes turned cold. He had to kill them. His senses sharpened, tuning out everything else. His ears focused, filtering every step, every shift in the wind. But his legs never stopped running. ''From their speed and movement¡­ Genesis rank. Six in total.'' The thought echoed in Malakai''s mind. Suddenly, his right foot stomped the ground, bringing his body to an abrupt stop. The gazes of the recruits widened in shock, not expecting the sudden halt. But before they could react, Malakai spun. Vita roared through his legs. He blasted forward. His scythe flashed. One of the closest recruits barely raised his weapon before the blade carved through his neck, blood spraying as his body crumpled to the dirt. The remaining recruits flinched, stunned. Wasn''t he supposed to be newly evolved!? What was this speed!? But none of them received any respite. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Five more.'' Malakai''s thoughts moved. His body never stopped. His foot kicked off the ground, hitting the head of the recruit he had just beheaded. The severed head shot forward like a cannonball, smashing into another recruit''s face with a sickening crack, flipping him backward and slamming him against a tree. "Be careful! He''s fast!" one of them yelled in panic. His shout snapped them into focus, only to see he was gone. Slash. Thud. Another body dropped before they could react. Their heads immediately snapped to the sound, but all they caught was a blur, slipping through the trees like a shadow. In the next second, two more heads flew. ''One more.'' Vita exploded through Malakai''s veins as he pushed his body to the limit. He closed the distance in a blink. The last recruit''s eyes widened in fear. "Wait¡ª" The blade flashed. His head hit the ground before the word could finish leaving his lips. But Malakai didn''t stop, not even for a second. He spun and sprinted toward the one he had struck with the severed head. The recruit writhed on the ground, groaning in pain, trying to push himself up. He didn''t even get the chance. Malakai''s scythe came down, slicing cleanly through his neck. In the next instant, Malakai turned, eyes locked forward. He shot ahead, leaving the corpse behind him. Then, multiple pillars of darkness erupted from the corpses of the recruits, tearing through the forest canopy like jagged spears of void. But Malakai didn''t even glance back. He ran with every fiber of his being, surging forward, and forcing the Vita in his body to its absolute limits. If he checked his Vita consumption rate now¡­ it would''ve gone through the roof. ¡­ Delmas''s head snapped to the side, his gaze narrowing into pinpricks. He was the same man that had killed Varek''s squad members in front of Malakai seconds ago. All around him, the remains of the darkness creatures plummeted from the sky into the forest below. They had been split into pieces the second they formed. But Delmas''s gaze wasn''t on the corpses anymore. It was fixed on the distance, where multiple towering columns of darkness had just ignited. ''He killed them?'' Delmas was beyond shocked. No, more than that, he couldn''t understand how it was possible. The darkness always spawned seconds after a death within the dome. And these pillars¡­ They had all formed almost at the exact same time. ''He killed them all in seconds.'' Chapter 66 - 66: Sudden Energy ''He killed them in seconds¡­'' If not for the bloodthirst in his veins, if not for the fact that he was Sanguine¡­ Delmas''s eyes would currently be trembling. ''Didn''t he just evolve?'' He was sure of this, completely and absolutely. He had confirmed it from multiple sources before even coming for this ambush. After Khana had sent her request, Delmas had ordered his people to watch Malakai closely. Follow his every move. Three days ago, when Malakai had spent the night at Ironhold on his way to Blackreach, they had confirmed it, he had been unevolved. The six Genesis evolvers Delmas had brought with him were the cream of the crop. Elite Genesis stage warriors, some of the best new additions to their group. The Maugrim. Born in silence. Raised in shadows. Shaped by war. The Maugrim were not just assassins. They were phantoms. An order centered around espionage, assassination, and information gathering inside the dome. Although they operated in the shadows, their recruitment method was utterly selective. Each Maugrim was handpicked from dozens of candidates who had survived the Bleeding Trials, brutal psychological and physical tests designed to destroy the weak and remake the strong. Delmas had brought six of such people. And to him, and anyone who knew them, a newly evolved human, Sanguine or not, would not survive their chase. And yet, the impossible had happened right before his eyes. That same newly evolved human had slaughtered them all in seconds? ''I can''t let him escape.'' Delmas''s thoughts turned cold. But just as he was about to move, a voice boomed across the sky. "The Maugrim?! I should have known!" Varek''s voice thundered like a storm. His aura followed, blanketing the sky, heavy and suffocating. He appeared above them, eyes filled with nothing but fury, locked onto the two calm figures floating high in the air. "How dare you!" Varek roared. "The Sanguine Clan will erase your petty group from this dome! You fools have crossed the wrong people!" Varek had ditched his Equilador. The mutated beast was better used for travel. Although they were good during certain aerial combats, in a battle between Synergy stage beings, it was nothing but dead weight. Blood swirled around Varek in thick waves, lifting his body high up in the air with ease. His blade was already unsheathed, an intense bloodlust dripping from every inch of him. But despite that, the broader figure, Donju, simply scoffed. "Empty words," he said with a voice filled with disdain. "You bloodsuckers have been trying to wipe us out for decades. What makes you think now''s any different?" He turned to Delmas before flashing him a grin. "Get a load of this bullshit, man," he chuckled. Varek''s eyes snapped toward Delmas, and as he saw the blood around him, they widened in disbelief. "You''re¡­ you''re a Sanguine?!" Blood Champions weren''t common. Reaching Synergy was one thing, but becoming a Blood Champion still wasn''t guaranteed. Some lived their entire lives without ever attaining that rank. This simple fact made Blood Champions revered in the Sanguine Clan and even amongst other clans. They were respected. Given almost anything they wanted. Which was why Varek couldn''t understand it. Why was one of them with the Maugrim? "Pretty obvious, dumbass," Donju muttered. "Did I hit you too hard? Is that skull of yours rattling?" "You¡ª!" Varek bellowed as his aura exploded outward, shaking the air. But Donju just grinned wider as bones started jutting out from his forearms with a crack. Delmas turned to him. "Hold him. I''m going after the boy." Varek''s eyes snapped to Delmas, pupils shrinking. "No, you won''t¡ª!" But before he could finish or move, Donju''s aura flared. Varek barely caught the shift before a sword of bone came crashing down toward his skull. His eyes widened as his blade shot up in reflex, steel met bone in a cataclysmic collision. BOOM. The shockwave tore through the sky, reaching the forest and sending trees groaning and bending from the force. But through the chaos, Delmas had disappeared. ¡­ The sound of the distant battle reached Malakai, but he didn''t even so much as glance in that direction. Malakai''s body felt hot. No, it was boiling! Every inch of him burned like he was being cooked from the inside out. To increase his speed, he had long since activated [Bloodflow]. His blood churned violently, pumping through every fibre of his being. Veins bulged across his body as his strength and speed surged. He could feel it, his body was tearing through its reserve of Vita at a rate too insane to measure. Without even checking his panel, he knew, he wouldn''t last long like this. But Malakai''s eyes only burned cold. ''I have to move faster.'' He pushed even harder. More. Beyond what he thought was possible. He hit his limits, then shattered through them, reaching even another breaking point. As the moment passed, his skin suddenly started splitting in different places, thin trails of blood leaking from fresh tears. His muscles hurt like hell. His bones felt like they were grinding and on the verge of snapping. ''Move. Move. Move. Move.'' Regardless, the single word rang like a mantra in his head. However, as Malakai continued pushing himself, he suddenly felt it. Warmth. It ignited from his chest, slow at first¡­ then spread everywhere all at once. It was surreal. Like something ancient and silent had stirred awake, answering his call from deep within his soul. ''The Essence?'' The thought barely had time to form before it hit him. A surge of energy, massive and overwhelming. It was unlike anything he had ever felt before, roaring through his body. To Malakai, for a moment, the world stopped. The rustling of leaves. The distant booms of the cataclysmic battle. Even the sound of his own feet hitting against the ground was gone. And in the next instant¡­ Boom. Malakai blasted forward, his speed doubling in a blink. His legs moved like bullets fired from a cannon, the world around him turning into a blur. As he realized the newfound energy moving through his body, Malakai''s eyes widened in shock. ''Where did this energy come from?'' His thoughts moved fast. Too fast. ''It even affected my mind¡­'' Malakai knew how he thought, and he knew well that it wasn''t this fast. Then there was this foreign power. It was too sudden, too explosive to be his own strength. ''The Life Essence¡­'' There was no other explanation. This was the only thing that came to his head. However, he shoved the thought aside and focused on his reality. And in the next instant, he adjusted to the new speed. ''I''m about twice as fast now¡­'' He assessed the changes to his body very quickly, but his gaze narrowed a second later. ''It''s disappearing¡­'' The energy, whatever it was, began slipping away. And as it did, his speed dipped. Then fell even further than it was before. ''I feel¡­ weaker.'' Malakai clenched his teeth hard. The burst of energy hadn''t just drained him, it had left his body even worse off. His speed dropped to half of what it was before the sudden power, his pain intensifying by many levels. ''I can''t stop!'' Still, Malakai knew well that stopping wasn''t an option. He forced himself to keep moving. But not even a second later, it hit him. A familiar metallic scent. Blood. His instincts screamed, but it was already too late. Whoosh¡­. Crack! A projectile tore through the air and struck through his right leg. "Ark!" Malakai growled as pain raged through him like fire. ''My leg¡ª!'' The impact punched through his flesh and muscle, shooting out from the other side. And with the insane speed he had been moving at, balance was a luxury he couldn''t have. His body pitched forward before tumbling. He rolled, hitting the forest floor hard, dirt and leaves kicking up in his wake. BAM! He slammed into a tree with force, the bark cracking as his body carved into it slightly before slumping down. Malakai breathed in heavily, spewing a mouthful of blood onto the floor. Pain radiated through every fibre of his being, but he gritted his teeth, trying to force his body to move. But suddenly, the sound of footsteps reached his ears, each one growing louder. He raised his head shakily, blood dripping from his lips, and saw the figure of a man approaching him slowly. Clad in pure black, a mask covered the man''s face from the head down to his nose, leaving only his crimson eyes exposed. Eyes filled with nothing but bloodlust stared down at Malakai. "What are you?" The man''s voice sounded like a predator that was curious. His crimson gaze stayed fixed on Malakai, as though he hadn''t seen something like him before. But Malakai didn''t answer. Instead, he gritted his teeth and focused, forcing his blood to stop the bleeding in his leg. The projectile had pierced cleanly through his right thigh. Delmas didn''t seem to mind the silence. He continued moving forward. His voice was calm but eager. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You just evolved, I''m sure of it. So how can you move that fast?" Chapter 67 - 67: Where…? "You just evolved, I''m sure of it. So how can you move that fast?" Delmas''s voice was calm, but very eager. He had chased Malakai down as he ran. Initially, Delmas had only wanted to observe and see how the boy had taken down their recruits so easily. A Genesis stage evolver had killed six specially trained evolvers in seconds. Something had to be wrong. But it was during the process that he had seen it. Malakai''s passive speed had been insane, far beyond anything a Genesis stage evolved should have. And that wasn''t even the shocking part. For a moment, even if it was just a second, Malakai had reached a speed no Genesis rank should be capable of. Not even beginner Node Formation stage evolvers with formed nodes in both legs could reach that. It was that insane. And yet, Malakai had somehow reached that speed. Delmas''s footsteps suddenly paused, and his aura turned cold and heavy. Suddenly, six massive figures burst from the foliage of trees from behind him, moving with ferocious speed. Malakai''s bloodshot eyes narrowed. ''Grade One Enhancers.'' They were the darkness creatures that had formed from the recruits he killed earlier. It wasn''t shocking to Malakai that they had followed him. Once formed, darkness creatures'' sole purpose was only to kill and multiply. They would seek out the nearest source of Vita and destroy it. What was shocking though, was that they had come from behind Delmas, what was supposed to be the nearest and largest source, and yet completely ignored him. They surged toward Malakai like he was the only thing that existed. ''Their eyes¡­ they''ve changed.'' Malakai''s eyes shifted. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The usual clear white eyes of the darkness creatures had shifted to a deep, blood crimson. And somehow, their whole being was focused entirely on him, as though they would do anything to have a taste of him. ''Is it the Essence?'' Malakai clenched his teeth and forced his body to move, but before he could act, the sound of air splitting filled his ears. In the next instant, the darkness creatures were split apart. Severed limbs and black ichor splattered across the ground. ''He cut them.'' Malakai''s gaze snapped to the tiny threads of blood that danced lazily around Delmas, so thin and delicate they looked like they couldn''t hurt a fly. ''I didn''t see them.'' Malakai''s eyes had been directly on the darkness creatures, and yet, he hadn''t seen the blood-made threads move. As he thought this, the reality of the situation crashed down on him. Every scenario his mind formed ended the same way. He wouldn''t make it. He''d be sliced apart before he could take a single step. There was no escaping this. His opponent was a Blood Champion. Then, Delmas simply continued talking, stepping over the black ichor pooling on the floor like it was nothing. "You killed our elite recruits in seconds¡­ and you just evolved? What are you?" He stopped in front of Malakai, observing every inch of him. As he did, his eyes slowly widened. "Incredible." Delmas had felt it even from a distance. But it was only when he got closer that he could see its magnitude. The amount of Vita being drawn into Malakai''s body was insane. There was just no way this was a Genesis stage evolved. Especially one who just evolved! "Have you been lying? Hiding your power all this time?" Delmas tried to figure it out. It was the most logical conclusion. But as he thought for a second, he shook his head. "No¡­ the reports say you were in life-threatening battles during your missions, and you didn''t use any power. Your nodes had been reported broken since you failed to evolve two years ago¡­" The Maugrim were an organization built around information and assassination within the dome. They knew almost everything, every shift in power, every alliance, every movement. Their network stretched into every corner. Delmas had read everything they had on Malakai the moment Khana''s request reached them. He probably knew more about the boy than anyone else in the dome. He suddenly hunched forward, staring straight into Malakai''s eyes. "You just evolved. I''m sure of it. So how did you repair your nodes? And how are you this strong already?" If there was a way to repair broken nodes in humans, it was information the Maugrim had to have. The value of such information could not be quantified. Malakai met the man''s crimson gaze without a word. He maintained his silence, simply focusing on maintaining his [Bloodflow]. Seeing this, Delmas placed a hand under his chin. "Hmm. I was going to kill you and make that woman owe us a favor. But now¡­" He stood straight. "I think you''ll be more valuable alive." His voice turned cold. "I''ll take you back with me. I need to see what makes you special." Malakai clenched his scythe tightly, his eyes narrowing. Capture him? Going with this man now meant he would be turned into a test subject for the rest of his life. If there was one thing the Maugrim were good at, it was their ability to blend into the shadows. The Blood Guardians, the ones who served as the police force of the West region, had been chasing them for decades, and yet, they hadn''t been able to find them. If he was captured now, the probability of him getting rescued was next to nothing. Despite all this, in the next instant, Malakai''s grip loosened up, and he released a slow, heavy exhale. Delmas tilted his head. "You''re not going to resist?" Delmas was surprised. Looking into Malakai''s eyes told him a lot about the boy. And from what he had gleaned, giving up wasn''t in the boy''s dictionary. Malakai remained quiet for several seconds before he finally spoke. "The one who sent you¡­ was it Khana?" Delmas''s eyes narrowed, slightly taken aback. The boy''s insight was frightening. But what shook him even more¡­ ''Why is he so calm?'' Malakai should''ve been in agonizing pain. He had just found out that there was no escape. That he was about to be captured, taken as a test subject. There was no way out. No escape. So where was the fear? His voice hadn''t even trembled. Chapter 68 - 68: Red Eclipse Delmas couldn''t help it. The boy interested him greatly. Who knew his clan had a direct descendant like this? The ruined heir, nonetheless. "You''re full of surprises, ruined heir of the Sanguine Clan. You''re still calm under these circumstances. I must give it to you, very impressive." But Malakai didn''t stop. He continued talking over him. "It can only be her. You referenced a woman¡­ and you were far too prepared for this ambush." Malakai was right. A Vita Lance wasn''t something you could just get your hands on, especially so quickly. Malakai had only arrived at Ironhold last night. It was too soon. Even if someone had sent the information back to the clan, they wouldn''t have had enough time to arrange something this precise. But Delmas and the others had been waiting. They had prepared in advance. And the moment he arrived at Ironhold, they moved. This could only mean one thing, they had wanted to kill him before he had even evolved. And there was only one person who would blatantly want him dead. Khana. "You received your orders before you found out I evolved." Delmas''s eyes narrowed again. ''What frightening insight.'' He got the same feeling once more. This boy was just fourteen? Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was insane. Regardless, it didn''t matter. ''Too bad it''ll all go to waste.'' Malakai was going to die eventually anyway. But just as Delmas opened his lips to speak¡­ Malakai beat him to it once more, spilling words that made Delmas freeze. "Looks like it should be about time." Delmas''s eyes sharpened into pinpricks, his gaze locked on Malakai, who calmly shifted his body, resting his back against the tree behind him. But before he could say a word, an aura washed over the entire forest. It was hard to describe in words. Subtle. Thin. Like the brief flash of a scanning light. But the moment it swept over Delmas, he felt a chill unlike anything he had ever known. His eyes blinked. Not because they were dry. Not because he wanted to. No. It was because his eyes were the only thing he could currently move. ''W-what is this?'' His thoughts trembled, and his eyes widened, locking onto Malakai, whose crimson gaze stared back at him as though he were nothing. "Hrrkk." Delmas fought against the hold, straining his entire body until red veins stretched across his frame, all the way to his head. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move even a finger. His body wasn''t responding. His blood wasn''t responding. ''T-this power¡­'' Delmas''s eyes shook as they stayed fixed on Malakai. ''He knew about this?'' Was that why Malakai hadn''t said anything before now? Why he had run? Why he had wasted time? ''That was close¡­'' Malakai thought, feeling a wave of relief. Delmas had been right in his assessment. Malakai had known what was coming. It had been his plan ever since that second Vita Lance sent him crashing toward the forest. Even though he hadn''t evolved until now, Malakai had read extensively on how Vita worked, its intricacies, its behavior. He could be called an expert in the field. With enough control, one could mask their rank by stopping the Vita in the air from being drawn to them. But doing so came at a cost. Without the Vita in the air constantly nourishing the body, it would begin consuming the Vita within it, depleting it over time. The longer the technique was maintained, the more severe the drain. However, the effect wasn''t permanent. As long as the user released their grip on the technique and allowed Vita to flow in again, they would recover their full state almost instantly. Almost. This was where the cost lay. The delay. The Vita needed time to flow around the body, restoring it to its original state. And the stronger one was, the more time they needed to return to their peak. The moment Malakai had discovered the truth about his maid, his mind had moved swiftly, calculating the best possible way to survive this circumstance. From the very beginning, he hadn''t been running to get away from his attackers. No. He had been running toward where his maid had been sent flying. The same maid who had protected him from an attack that could obliterate a city district. Delmas''s intervention had disrupted the plan, but not completely. Malakai had gotten close enough. After this, all he needed to do¡­ was wait. And wait he did. Step. Step. Step. A figure emerged from the foliage, her every step sending out waves that chilled and rattled Delmas to his core. Delmas tried to turn his head, but only his pupils shifted to the side, just in time to catch sight of the cause behind everything. Short crimson hair. Crimson eyes that had flushed an even deeper red. She was clad in a pure white maid uniform, her petite frame making her appear like the most harmless woman alive. But as Delmas''s gaze landed on her face, his heart stopped. He couldn''t comprehend it. In the Sanguine Clan, reaching the Blood Champion rank was already an extraordinary feat, one that earned immense respect, honor, and recognition. Blood Champions were terrifying beings. Capable of annihilating entire cities, fortresses, or massive territories. They were comparable to tactical nukes, natural disasters in human form. But if Blood Champions were already this powerful, then the next rank after them was nothing short of cataclysmic. Blood Wardens. Reaching this level unlocked an even deadlier ability: not only the ability to control one''s own blood, but also control over an opponent''s as well. That control, however, came with a limitation, the Warden had to be of a higher evolutionary stage than their target. But there was one known, unshakable fact: No one had ever reached this rank while still in the Synergy stage. Which could only mean one thing. ''A Bloom¡­'' A stage just beneath Zenith. Humanity''s absolute peak. Blooms could only be described with one phrase: weapons of mass destruction. They were capable of wiping out entire regions. A single strike from them could leave a crater spanning several cities. Their pressure waves alone flattened terrain for miles. Because of this overwhelming power, every single Bloom inside the dome was documented¡­ and named. Each name chosen to encapsulate the fear they inspired. And as Delmas''s eyes stayed locked on the figure, her face briefly contorting and morphing before snapping back to its original state¡­ ''Red Eclipse¡­ how?¡­'' Chapter 69 - 69: Pain As Delmas''s eyes stayed locked on the figure, her face briefly contorted and morphed, only to snap back to its original state. "Red Eclipse¡­ how?¡­" Delmas forgot how to breathe. In front of him stood one of the most feared beings in the dome, and he was struggling to comprehend how this could be possible. Why was she here!? Every Bloom inside the dome, because of their overwhelming power and the devastation their abilities could unleash, was documented and given a name. Not their real name, but a title chosen by the people. A name that captured the fear they inspired. And among them, one of the most dreaded, and yet, the most unknown¡­ The Red Eclipse. Most individuals who could reached the Bloom stage had already drawn attention from an early age. From the moment their evolution began, their talent had been noted. Because of this, the people watched them. Tracked their growth. Expected their rise. But the Red Eclipse didn''t follow that pattern. She had emerged from nowhere and brought carnage in her wake. The dome was riddled with dangers, so many that it was a miracle humanity was still surviving. Beyond the darkness creatures, the mutated animals, and the horrors lurking unseen in the wild, there were hidden groups operating in the shadows. Among them were the Darkness Worshippers. They were fanatics who believed the darkness had enlightened their world. That it would ascend them to a higher existence. Their goal was simple: tear down the dome and invite as many darkness creatures in as possible through mass killings. One day, somehow, they succeeded in one of their missions. An entire settlement wiped out. Thousands slaughtered. The aftermath birthed an unending swarm of darkness creatures driven by nothing but to chaos and multiply. And the one closest to that settlement¡­ was her. That day, the sun turned crimson. The ground blackened with blood and lifeless remains. And she, she had torn through the unending swarm like a reaper through tall, dry wheat. There was no finesse. No mercy. Just annihilation. When the people arrived at the scene and saw the lone figure standing calm amidst the ruin, beneath a crimson sky, the name formed as naturally as breathing. The Red Eclipse. Since that day, especially in the West, her face and her title were etched into the minds of everyone. The Maurgrim prided themselves on being the best informants in the dome. No one could out gather them. But after that day, the Red Eclipse vanished. Silent and untraceable. No matter how deep they dug, no matter what networks they tapped into, they couldn''t find her. And Delmas knew all of this as though it had been carved into his very brain. Which was why he couldn''t understand. He couldn''t get it. Why the hell¡­ was the Red Eclipse in a maid uniform? However, despite how badly Delmas wanted answers, he never got a single response. Nyx walked right past him like he didn''t even exist and came to a stop just in front of Malakai. Then, without hesitation, she dropped to one knee and bowed her head. "What are your orders, Ninth Vein?" Malakai stared at Nyx, if that was even her real name, with a placid gaze. He didn''t allow a hint of shock to slip onto his face, but inside, he was brimming with questions. ''Even her voice changed,'' Malakai noted. Nyx didn''t look anything like the maid who had served him for four years. Her stature was the same, short, petite, but her face¡­ her face was something else entirely. The Nyx he knew could be considered barely attractive at best. As one advanced in their evolutionary stages, their bodies naturally began to close the gap toward perfection, clearer skin, enhanced symmetry, a kind of unsettling beauty. The maids of the Sanguine were evolvers too, but their talent typically capped at the second stage, the Node Formation stage. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the Nyx kneeling before him now could only be described with one word. Beautiful. Her face was smooth, devoid of blemish, with small, delicate features that still retained the youthful roundness of someone half her age. A narrow nose, soft cheeks. She didn''t look like someone in her thirties. ''She manipulated the blood in her face to change her facial structure.'' Malakai noted. It was a technique far beyond normal ability. But for a Bloom, it was more than possible. Still, Malakai''s thoughts didn''t linger on her face. Only one thought had refused to leave his mind ever since she''d revealed her power, ever since she blocked the Vita Lance meant to kill him. Why was this weapon of mass destruction posing as his maid? But Malakai shook his head in the next instant, clearing his thoughts. Right now, there were more important matters at hand. Malakai fixed his gaze on Nyx. He had no idea why a Bloom was bowing before him, asking for his orders, but he wasn''t about to waste the opportunity. "Restrain him. Make sure he can''t move or escape. We''re taking him back to the clan." "By your order." Nyx rose from her kneeling position and turned to face Delmas. As the latter met her gaze once more, his eyes trembled. An intense chill surged down his spine. He felt fear, the kind of fear that didn''t just shake the body, but buried itself deep in the soul. Nyx took a step toward him. "Hnnnghhh!!!" Delmas strained his body, forcing everything he had to move. He mustered every fiber of strength within him, but only his lips quivered. His eyes trembled as if begging her to have mercy. Nothing else moved. Nyx reached him. Her expression, ever since her face had reverted to normal, hadn''t shifted, not once. It remained fixed. Emotionless. Like a machine. She placed her small palm against Delmas''s face, And in the next instant, his eyes widened. An overwhelming pressure surged from within. His blood roared, moving faster than it ever had before. But it wasn''t strength that followed. No. It was pain. His body trembled¡ª Then, BAM! An explosive force burst from within. Blood erupted from his limbs like geysers. His arms and legs shot off in different directions, lifeless. "ARGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Tears, mixed with blood, streamed down his cheeks as a pain unlike anything he''d ever experienced ravaged his entire being. Chapter 70 - 70: Clueless In the next second, the blood stopped pouring out. It froze, then shifted. A dense crimson mass gathered and solidified into a barrier like form around where his limbs had been torn from, preventing him from bleeding out. Nyx stared at Delmas calmly. He was now limbless , legs and arms gone, suspended in the air, tears streaking down his bloodstained face. Then, without a word, she turned and walked back to Malakai. Delmas floated behind her, his mangled body held in the air by blood. She knelt once more in silence. Malakai understood what she meant instantly, she had completed his order. Then, suddenly, a voice sounded in his thoughts. ''Damn¡­ is every innocent looking person a psychopath in this generation?'' Malakai ignored Valentine''s remark completely. The chubby man had just indirectly called him a psychopath. Although Malakai was tall, his face looked somewhat innocent and gentle. If not for his crimson, intense gaze, one that made it seem like he was about to go on a massacre, he might''ve been considered harmless. He nodded at Nyx, and as he tried to rise up, an unimaginable amount of pain surged through his body. He staggered back, gasping slightly. Nyx instinctively reached out, but Malakai flinched. His grip on his scythe tightened as he looked at her coldly. Seeing this, Nyx paused. For the first time, her expression cracked. A flash of sadness crossed her face, but she quickly hid it, bowing her head. "I apologize, Ninth Vein," she said softly. Malakai stared down at her for a second before sighing inwardly. She was helping him, yes, but he didn''t like being touched. And more importantly, he still wasn''t sure if he could trust her. Then Valentine''s voice came again. ''She stopped a man who almost killed you without even touching him, and she''s kneeling in front of you. I think you can trust her.'' ''She''s following the orders of someone else I''m still not sure of. She''s not doing it for me.'' Malakai replied in his mind. ''Hmm,'' Valentine thought. ''That sounds like excuses to me. We both know you have trust issues.'' Valentine couldn''t help but bring up the time back in the trial world. Malakai hadn''t even wanted to close his eyes after finding out Valentine was just a ghost, one who couldn''t hurt him in any real way. ''People have proven they can''t be trusted,'' Malakai thought. ''I don''t know about you, but I learn from my mistakes.'' ''So you''re using the actions of others to judge her?'' Valentine surprisingly shot back. ''That''s like saying you''ll never drink water again because it choked you once. No matter how you spin it, that''s not fair.'' Malakai''s eyes narrowed. He couldn''t think of a response. Valentine had a point¡­ He shook his head, deciding to think about it later and muttered to Nyx, "It''s fine." Afterwards, using the support of the tree behind him, Malakai steadied himself and briefly inspected the state of his body. ''It still hurts everywhere. But¡­ my leg¡­'' Every inch of him throbbed in pain, but his right leg was by far the worst. The spot where Delmas had hit him with the blood bullet radiated only an intense agony. Malakai slowly turned his cold gaze to Delmas. The man was still suspended mid-air, writhing in pain. Using the staff of his scythe as support, Malakai walked over to him, step by step. He stared him dead in the eyes. And though Malakai didn''t utter a single word, his gaze said everything, he would make sure the rest of Delmas''s short life would be nothing but suffering. Then, Malakai turned towards Nyx. "There''s another one in the Synergy stage. He''s currently battling Varek. Capture him too." "By your order." Just as Nyx rose and was about to move, she paused. Her expression shifted into a frown as she turned back toward Malakai. "I apologize, Ninth Vein¡­ but he''s no longer in the vicinity." Malakai''s gaze narrowed. "Varek?" "He''s seconds away, Ninth Vein." ''Shit¡­'' Malakai frowned. He didn''t like loose ends. Donju escaping now meant the man was out there with information, information that could become a problem. Delmas had been the one who observed him the most, but Malakai had no idea what Donju had seen or learned. He sighed. What was done, was done. The sharp sound of air splitting suddenly reached their ears. Malakai turned his head just in time to see a figure shoot out from the thick foliage of trees, landing a few meters away from them. Varek. Varek''s eyes instantly locked onto Malakai, and a light burst within them. "N-Ninth Vein!" He was so happy and relieved that his words came out in a stutter. Malakai was alive. Just seconds ago, he had been fighting Donju, until the bastard suddenly disengaged mid-fight. It had been obvious then. His job had only been to stall. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Donju escaped, Varek didn''t even bother chasing. Instead, he bolted towards where he''d seen Malakai run earlier. Delmas had gone after him, and the entire way, Varek''s thoughts had been a mess. He''d believed Malakai was already dead. There was no way a Genesis could escape from a Synergy stage evolver. A blood champion, no less. Of Malakai had died, the Blood Sovereign would kill him immediately. But somehow¡­ somehow, he had survived. The question of how began creeping into his mind, until he finally registered the presence in the area. And then, it hit him. To Varek, he suddenly felt like the most clueless person on the planet. How had he not noticed it? How had he missed everything else? More importantly¡­ the figure kneeling in front of Malakai. Her presence alone made his instincts scream. His legs wanted to run. His blood felt heavy, like it wasn''t his own anymore. Like someone else was just a hand''s reach away from seizing it. Varek''s eyes widened in horror. There was no way he could forget this aura. ''A Bloom¡­'' His mind trembled. Then, he saw her face. His heart skipped a beat. "T-The Red Eclipse!" He blurted it out instinctively, and instantly regretted it as Nyx''s aura slammed into him like a mountain. Varek froze. ''I¡­ can''t move.'' A wave of fear crashed over him. His body trembled violently under her pressure. But just as he stood there trapped in his own panic, Malakai''s cold voice cut through his thoughts. "What happened to the other one?" Chapter 71 - 71: No Questions "What happened to the other one?" Varek slowly turned his gaze toward Malakai, who stood there with a cold, piercing stare. The boy couldn''t even stand properly, leaning all his weight on his scythe. His body was a mess, blood smeared across every inch of him, clothes torn, and breathing ragged. Yet, as Varek met his placid eyes, a realization hit him. A Bloom, no, not just any Bloom, but the Red Eclipse, was kneeling in front of this boy. Which simply meant, the boy currently held all the power. Varek couldn''t help but gulp. He tried to bow, to show respect, but his body wouldn''t budge, no matter how much he tried. Despite still kneeling and not even sparing him a glance, Nyx''s aura on him was absolute, paralyzing. Then, in the next second, that suffocating pressure loosened. His head dropped instantly in a deep bow. "N-Ninth Vein. I''m glad to see you''re aliv¡ª" "Answer my question," Malakai cut in sharply. The old Varek would''ve been furious, being interrupted like this, especially by someone he once saw as trash, would''ve ignited his temper. But that was the old him. Now, he kept his head lowered, expression unchanging, demeanor respectful. The one he once considered trash now had a Bloom kneeling at his feet. Varek wasn''t tired of living. Quickly, Varek answered Malakai''s question. "The target got away, Ninth Vein." "You let him escape?" Malakai''s voice was calm, but the weight behind it wasn''t. "No!" Varek''s head snapped up, but he instantly regretted it. That overwhelming aura came crashing down again¡­ "Hrgg¡ª!" His head jerked down, his figure staggering slightly under the pressure. ''That bitch!'' Varek gritted his teeth, but made sure not to let anything slip through his face. Nyx''s aura had pressed him back down the moment he tried to rise. "N-No, Ninth Vein¡­ I had to rush over the moment I got the chance," Varek said, his voice trembling slightly. "Securing your life was more important than capturing him." Malakai watched Varek lower his bow. He knew exactly what Varek had done, using the importance of a Vein to cover for letting the enemy go. The clan would question him when they returned. Varek was already calculating how to dodge punishment. Malakai knew the man didn''t care about him. ''Looks like he thinks now,'' Malakai noted. He''d always seen Varek as someone with a short fuse, impulsive, reckless. The kind who switched off their brain once anger took hold. But now¡­ he was seeing another side. "Did you know about the ambush beforehand?" Malakai asked suddenly. Varek''s eyes shot wide, and intense shock surged through his veins like fire. ''What the hell¡­?'' If not for the aura pressing him down, his face would''ve been painted in disbelief. "W-What do you mean, Ninth Vein?" he stammered, completely caught off guard. Malakai''s tone remained calm. "The people who attacked us, were you colluding with them?" Varek''s heart froze. A cold chill wrapped around him like a noose. ''Is he trying to frame me?'' He hoped to the high heavens Malakai wasn''t doing what he thought. A Bloom knelt at his feet. They were deep in the wild, in the middle of nowhere. He could kill him now and simply say he died in battle. No one would question the word of a direct descendant, especially not now that he had evolved. Varek''s body began to shake. His lips quivered. "N-No, Ninth Vein¡­" Malakai didn''t respond. He simply turned toward Nyx. Seeing this, Nyx gave a small nod. ''Looks like he''s telling the truth,'' Malakai thought. Malakai had hoped to use this opportunity to gather information. He had never once trusted Varek, especially knowing how much the man hated him. It wouldn''t be far-fetched to think he was working with Khana, the one who wanted him dead. And if that was the case, this forest, isolated, quiet, and far from any eyes, would''ve been the perfect place to break him and drag out the truth about Khana. But¡­ his suspicions had been wrong. When one''s mastery over blood reached a certain threshold, something like truth detection became possible. By observing the minute fluctuations in blood flow, heart rate, and pressure, someone like Nyx could easily tell a lie from the truth. Blood didn''t lie. And under her control, it couldn''t hide either. Noting this, Malakai turned his gaze toward Delmas. ''I''ll just have to make do with this one.'' His eyes turned cold. Delmas, who was bloodied and beaten, caught the shift in Malakai''s gaze. His expression darkened. His body began to tremble as a wave of dread crashed down on him. He knew what was about to happen. But Malakai didn''t give him a second to think. "Make him talk," he said. "By your order," Nyx replied from her kneeling position. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She rose. And with her movement, Delmas''s trembling worsened. In the next second, her palm rested on his forehead once more and then¡­ Pain. "HHHRGGGGGAAAAAAHHHH!!!" Delmas screamed at the top of his lungs, his cries echoing through the desolate forest. The pain he felt couldn''t be explained. It radiated from every inch of his body. What Nyx was doing could only be described as cruel. Using her mastery over blood, she surged it through his veins at inhuman speeds, creating friction between blood cells and vessels, friction that generated heat. In simple terms, she was boiling his blood. "ARRRRRGHHH!" Delmas''s screams intensified as the heat climbed higher and higher. It felt like every single vein in his body had turned into molten fire. Wisps of smoke started rising from parts of his skin. In the middle of his agony, Delmas turned his bloodied eyes toward Malakai and Nyx, only to see them looking at him calmly, unmoving, unfazed. Those crimson gazes¡­ they looked like death incarnate. "Hrrrrrg¡ª!" The heat spiked. The smell of burning flesh filled the air. Yet, there was no sign of it ending. Delmas was a Blood Champion, his body''s vitality was monstrous. As he burned, he healed. And that only added to his torment. But the pain wasn''t what shook him the most. He had been trained to endure torture. The Maugrim had drilled it into him, pain resistance, mind control, psychological warfare. He wasn''t new to this. What broke him was something else. They weren''t even asking questions. Chapter 72 - 72: Fear Minutes passed that felt like hours, yet neither Malakai nor Nyx had asked him a single thing. They just kept on torturing him. Wasn''t the point of this to extract information? Then why weren''t they asking any questions!? Still, the torture continued. Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye, and his screams never stopped. But Malakai and Nyx never said a word. From the side, another figure besides Delmas began to tremble, Varek. He watched it all with his eyes wide, body shaking. He had never been this scared in his life. ''He''s insane¡­'' Nyx might''ve been the one carrying out the torture, but Malakai, a literal child, stood there motionless, just watching as if he were enjoying a performance. Every thought Varek had ever had of Malakai being weak, worthless, trash, died at that moment. And in its place, a dark, unsettling fear took root. The Ninth Vein of the Sanguine Clan¡­ was a monster. But Varek wasn''t the only one with that sentiment. ''H-How can you watch this so calmly!'' Valentine''s trembling voice echoed in Malakai''s mind. ''This is so cruel¡­'' But Malakai said nothing. Anyone who saw his steady eyes on the ongoing torture would instantly believe he wasn''t feeling anything. But only he knew how hard he was fighting the urge to puke his guts out. He had been beaten. He had been tortured. But it was different watching it happen to someone else, especially when he was the cause. His hands clenched around his scythe so tightly that the whites had shown. Still, his expression didn''t change. He was doing it for the fear. To strike terror into Delmas''s heart, enough to make him talk. The man already knew what Malakai wanted. He didn''t need to ask any questions. When the pain became unbearable, he would talk. But it wasn''t just Delmas. The one behind too, Varek, was included. Malakai needed to start planning. Now that he had evolved, things would shift within the clan. Alliances would change. Hierarchies would stir. Old ties would break, new ones form. And one of the best ways to navigate the storm¡­ was through rumor. Spread fear into one, and let that one spread it to the others. Two hours passed in the blink of an eye. Still, Delmas hadn''t broken. He screamed, he writhed, but he didn''t say anything. Malakai had been left to his thoughts. He used that opp to reflect on the ongoing scene. And in that time, he reached a conclusion. It was cruel. But it was necessary. So he swallowed the churn in his gut and watched it all happen. But as more time passed and Delmas still hadn''t said anything¡ª "Enough," Malakai said. Nyx paused instantly, obeying his word like law. Delmas gasped, every breath coming in ragged and desperate. Hot blood dripped from every orifice. He looked like a man who had visited hell. Nyx turned and bowed deeply toward Malakai, awaiting his order. "We''re stopping," Malakai said calmly. "He doesn''t look like he''ll talk. We''ll let the clan handle him." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nyx bowed again. "Yes, Ninth Vein." Malakai lifted his gaze to the sky. The clear skies above seemed oddly distant. ''We''ve stayed here for too long.'' He had no doubt others had sent more assassins after him. Even with a Bloom by his side, he wasn''t willing to risk it. Besides, staying too long in the wilderness was a recipe for disaster. Even the death of a mutated beast could birth a darkness creature. And with enough bad luck, anyone could run into a stray darkness creature. It was that dangerous. ''It''s good we''re not far from the city.'' Ironhold wasn''t far. And the zones around it were regularly cleared of threats. Still¡­ They had to leave. "We''re heading back to Ironhold," Malakai said. Nyx nodded. Seeing this, Varek quickly followed, his voice sharp. "Yes, Ninth Vein." With Nyx carrying him through the blood, they moved faster, covering great distances with ease. Since the city wasn''t far, they reached Ironhold swiftly. Their crimson hair alone stripped the gate guards of all thought of questioning them. They were Sanguine. One of the overlords of the dome. And wherever they went, they were treated with utmost respect. Upon entering, they took to the skies and made their way to the Bloodmorne branch. Once there, Varek was immediately reunited with his Equilador, which had returned ahead of them. But this time, they didn''t waste any time. They weren''t planning on spending the night. Malakai wasn''t about to go through another night stuck in the ceiling. They acquired one more mount, with Malakai and Nyx sharing, and left the base¡­ and Ironhold behind. ¡­ Now that there weren''t any carriages to drag along with them, they flew at full speed, parting the air with their momentum. They covered more distance with ease, and despite the delay the ambush had caused, Malakai predicted they would reach Vitaemora not too long after the originally planned time. Still, during the ride, Malakai fell deep into thought, reflecting on everything that had happened. ''The Maugrims¡­'' He had known it was them ever since he killed those six recruits in the forest. The way they moved. The way they dressed. He had noted it all. And the insignia on the back of their shirts confirmed it. They always wore it whenever they were on a job. ''They''re dangerous¡­'' Malakai had no doubt Khana was the one who put in the request. The mere fact that the wife of a Pulse was in contact with them was enough to destroy her completely. But¡­ ''There''s no evidence.'' Delmas might know something, but he wasn''t talking. Taking him back to the clan was risky. If Khana''s husband, a Pulse, used his connections, they might just bury the matter. But Malakai had no choice. Delmas wasn''t going to speak. And he didn''t want to stay outside any longer. Regardless, bringing him back was better than killing him. Either way, Delmas had no chance of surviving. Still¡­ ''Should I consider them my enemy?'' The Maugrims weren''t just some low-tier thugs. They were dangerous. Experts at hiding. Finding them was almost impossible. And having an enemy who could find you¡­ while you couldn''t find them, was nothing but a nightmare. Chapter 73 - 73: Focus [GT Bonus Chapter] Having an enemy who could find you¡­ while you couldn''t find them, was nothing but a nightmare. Malakai shook his head the next second. ''I shouldn''t think like that,'' he admonished himself. He was already drifting from the true threat, the one who had actually tried to have him killed. Khana. ''That''s right. My focus should be on her,'' Malakai concluded. Khana had orchestrated the ambush. She had most likely reached out to the Maugrim, trying to use them to eliminate him. Which meant she was the enemy. Not the entire Maugrim society. ''Still¡­ I should watch out for them.'' Now that Donju had escaped, and with no idea what information the man had, Malakai was expecting the worst. Appearing on the Maugrim''s radar so early might turn out to be a terrible thing. He had no idea how they''d react. Which meant he had to stay on his toes. As he finished piecing his thoughts together, Malakai slowly returned to reality, only to be welcomed by the loud ramblings of the consciousness living inside his head. "WHOA! We''re flying! We''re actually flying! This is incredible!" Valentine''s voice rang out excitedly, full of awe. Since Malakai''s evolution and Valentine''s appearance in his consciousness, this was the first time Malakai had climbed an Equilador directly. In the past, he had only ever ridden carriages, which dulled the experience. Now, there was nothing between them and the world. No windshield. No carriage. The cold wind slammed against their bodies as they cut through the sky, making Malakai''s hair flutter. Ordinarily, the sheer pressure from the altitude and speed would''ve blown him away. But Nyx, seated at the front of the mount, had used her aura to bend the air around them, forming a shield that softened the intensity of the wind. Malakai frowned. ''What''s wrong with you? Have you never flown before?'' Valentine''s laughter stopped. He cleared his throat. ''Of course I have! Back in my time, we had machines that could fly in the air. They were called ai¡ª'' ''Aircrafts,'' Malakai finished. Valentine paused, stunned. ''How did you know that?'' ''Books.'' ''You read?'' Malakai raised a brow. ''And that''s hard to believe¡­?'' ''Uh, yeah! Have you seen yourself? You look like the kind of kid who tortures someone before breakfast and goes back to sleep right after. You''re like a baby warlord!'' Malakai was tall for his age, cold, ruthless, and carried the aura of someone bred for nothing but war. Reading was the last thing anyone would associate with him. He narrowed his gaze but chose to ignore the remark entirely. ''I mentioned this earlier, when I was explaining how Vita worked.'' ''You did? How did I miss that? Sor¡ª'' Valentine paused, catching himself before the apology could escape. He shifted the conversation instead. ''Do you enjoy reading? Why do you read?'' ''I read to survive,'' Malakai replied. He said nothing else. Valentine fell quiet for a moment, something about Malakai''s words had struck him. He remembered the boy''s past. Malakai had no one to teach him, no guidance. Just blood, pain, and the desperation to live. He had to turn to books to learn how to survive. It was sad. But also impressive. For all the wrong reasons, Malakai was the most driven person he had ever met. The complete opposite of himself. Still, that didn''t stop Valentine from talking. ''So what kind of books do you read¡­?'' "How annoying," Malakai muttered under his breath with a sigh. Nyx, seated in front, glanced back at the sound. "Ninth Vein?" Malakai realized his mistake and quickly shook his head. "It''s nothing." Nyx gave a slight nod before facing forward again. ''It''s going to be a long ride,'' Malakai thought, as Valentine continued his endless barrage of questions, completely undeterred. ¡­ Fortunately, the ride back to the City of Blood was without any incident. The group hadn''t encountered any more ambushes on the road, and after many hours, the massive fortress of blackened stone finally reared its head over the horizon. Moments passed, and they drew closer. The full grandeur of the city came into view, bare, imposing, and impossible to miss. ''Finally.'' Varek couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief as his eyes landed on the majestic city. At last, he would be rid of this monstrous duo. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wasn''t even sure who he wanted to avoid more, the weapon of mass destruction, Nyx, or the cold-blooded 14-year-old monster. Either way, he never wanted to see either of them again. He gave the side of his mount a quiet tap, trying to urge it forward, desperate to reach the gates even faster. But Varek wasn''t the only one lost in thought. Malakai stared at the city, completely silent. His expression was unreadable. His mind, somehow, blank. ''25.'' The number echoed inside his head. Many would''ve dismissed it as a random number. Even Valentine, who had also heard it, had no idea what it meant. But Malakai knew. The number of times he had seen the City of Blood from the sky. The number of times the Sovereign had sent him on deadly missions. The number of times he had returned, beaten, battered, broken. The number of times he had come back weak. Useless. Futureless. Right now, he was still sore, bloodied in places. His incredible vitality had healed most of the damage, but he had pushed his body too far back when he was running. Even now, it still hadn''t fully recovered. But that didn''t matter. Malakai clenched his fist so hard, blood dripped from his palm. ''Not anymore.'' He wasn''t weak. He wasn''t useless. He wasn''t futureless. Now, he had power. Now, he had the potential to become the strongest¡ªto reach the peak. Malakai''s eyes blazed. He had come back reborn. And he would never stop¡­ not until he accomplished his goal. They soon reached the gates of the City of Blood. Just like Ironhold, the entire city was built like a fortress. However, the City of Blood was larger, much larger, and its security was tighter. Chapter 74 - 74: Greetings Vitaemora, the City of Blood It was the capital of the West. The base of one of the Overlords of the Dome. As expected, despite their blood-red hair, they were still motioned to stop for inspection. Multiple warriors, all at varying evolution stages, mounted on their Equiladors and flew up to meet them. But then, they paused. Two things made every single one of the warriors freeze. The first was the Bloom who gazed at them coldly. ''The Red Eclipse!'' their thoughts screamed in unison. And the second was the one seated right behind her. Malakai Von Sanguine. At this point, there was no one in the City of Blood who didn''t recognize the faces of the direct descendants. Especially the infamous Ninth Vein. But what followed next was not what anyone would have expected, considering his past. "Ninth Vein!" They all bowed on top of their Equiladors, greeting him with utmost respect. ''Looks like word reached them,'' Malakai thought calmly. Not even a full day had passed since he reached Ironhold, and yet even the guards at the gate had already heard about his evolution. Malakai gave them a slight nod. Then he tapped Nyx. "Let''s go." Nyx responded with a nod and immediately pressed forward, taking them through the gates unhindered, headed straight for the clan grounds at the heart of the city. It was still quite a distance, considering the city''s vast size, but with their mounts, they covered it in no time. Fortunately, only Blood Knights, Guardians, and direct descendants were permitted to use Equiladors within the city. Their ride was smooth, swift, and uninterrupted. But during the journey, Malakai felt it. Eyes. Numerous probing eyes falling on him like needles. And for those auras to reach him so clearly, he had no doubt, they were powerful. ''Just confirms my suspicions.'' If it hadn''t been obvious before, it was now. Everyone had heard about his evolution. While Malakai had expected this, he was still shocked by how quickly the news had spread. Without him saying a word, Nyx took it upon herself to block the prying auras, using her own to shield the both of them in a smooth, invisible dome. Malakai didn''t say anything. And in silence, they finally arrived at the heart of the city. The Sanguine clan base was known as the Crimson Hold. Though the city itself was a fortress, stretching across hundreds to thousands of kilometers, the base of the Sanguine clan was a fortress within a fortress. It looked detached from the rest of the city despite being in its middle. The space just before its walls was eerily empty, devoid of people. Deep, empty moats surrounded the base, lined with steel spikes at the bottom, and a drawbridge served as the only entry point. Blacked walls, even sturdier than the ones that encased the entire city, rose high and wide around the base. Artillery lined the walls, and guards stood atop them, alert, ready, unmoving. But what stood out the most was the imposing main building at the center of the base, a structure so massive and towering that anyone in the city could spot it, no matter where they stood. The group went through the same process they had gone through at the city gates and were quickly granted access. Moments later, they landed just beyond the gate, right before a paved pathway that led straight toward the main building. Regardless of one''s status, flying within the Crimson Hold was forbidden. Only the Sovereign could override that law. As the group landed, Malakai stepped down, and his eyes narrowed. ''They were waiting.'' His gaze sharpened, locking onto several figures clad in radiant crimson armor in the distance. They weren''t just standing there by chance. They looked like they had been expecting them. Nyx silently stood behind Malakai as the group approached with swift, silent steps. In the next moment, they stood in front of the trio, and it felt as though the gravity in the area intensified by manifolds. "Blood flows where you walk. May your blood burn brighter than the sun." They echoed in unison, then¡ª Bam! The sound of fists slamming into armor rang out as each one of them struck their chest with force before bowing deeply. ''Blood flows¡­ burn brighter¡­ what the hell is that?'' Valentine''s confused voice echoed in Malakai''s head, but he ignored it completely. His focus remained fixed on the people bowing before him. The Sanguine Blades. They were Blood Guardians, but these weren''t the same as the ones who policed the West. The Sanguine Blades were an elite force. Deadly and elegant. Blood in their veins, blades in their hands. They served as the personal guard to the Blood Sovereign. They answered to no one else. If they were here¡­ then it meant the Sovereign had sent them himself. Malakai''s gaze stopped at the man bowing at the forefront, the one leading them. Unlike most of the other Sanguine who possessed slender physiques, this man was broad. His muscles gleamed despite the armor that encased them. But that wasn''t what made him stand out. It was his aura. It dwarfed the presence of everyone around¡­ everyone except Nyx. One could say the two of them stood on equal footing. A Bloom. ''Caelum Sanguine,'' Malakai identified. Or, as he was more commonly known, The Iron Saint. Leader of the Sanguine Blades. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Malakai, who''d remained unevolved until recently, had heard of the impossible exploits of the Iron Saint. He cleared his head the next second, responding to their greeting. "As it should." "Ninth Vein!" The warriors struck their chests once more with a thunderous thud, lowering into another bow. What they had said: Blood flows where you walk. May your blood burn brighter than the sun¡­ ¡­was the traditional greeting from any non-direct descendant to those of direct blood or higher standing within the clan. Malakai had long grown tired of it. He''d stopped Nyx from doing it. The same went for Varek and Hamada back in Blackreach. But this was different. This was the first time he was meeting the Iron Saint himself. With the greeting done, Caelum rose from his bow, revealing his face. He looked to be in his forties, sporting a clean-shaven beard. His expression was stoic. Unmoved. The kind of man who looked like he would tolerate no wrong. "Ninth Vein," he spoke again, his voice like gravel scraping metal. "The Sovereign awaits your presence in the main hall." The words might''ve sounded neutral at best, but it was clear. This wasn''t a request. There was no room for refusal. Chapter 75 - 75: Highbloods There was no room for refusal. Malakai gave a small nod to Caelum''s words. The man hadn''t come on his own. It was clear the Blood Sovereign himself had sent him. Which meant, whatever he said¡­ was law. Without a word, Malakai gestured behind him. Nyx, who immediately understood what he meant, responded instantly. The blood around the bounded Delmas twisted, dragging him forward like a puppet. "He''s a member of the Maugrim," Malakai said coldly. "He and some others ambushed us on our way back." The atmosphere changed. The temperature dropped. Killing intent flooded the air. Caelum''s eyes narrowed, and every other Sanguine Blade fixed their gaze on Delmas. The Sanguine Clan might be riddled with politics, ambition, and backstabbing. Cold blooded warriors who didn''t hesitate to cut down even their own. But that wasn''t all they were. There was an old saying in the West: "Cold to kin, colder to outsiders." Its meaning was simple. Within the clan, they might kill and betray each other. But the moment an outsider raised their hand against them, everything changed. The cold became ice. The blades became one. And above all, there was one thing every Sanguine member despised: A traitor. Especially one who sold out their own to an outsider. "Take him." While Caelum''s voice sounded composed, even Malakai could see the tightness in his jaw. The man was holding himself back from tearing Delmas apart piece by piece. The Blades obeyed instantly, dragging Delmas away from the scene. Now I can expect fairness. Malakai exhaled inwardly. He was glad Caelum had been the one to meet him the instant he arrived at the clan. The man''s name wasn''t just for decoration; The Iron Saint. His history was filled with noble exploits. In a place like this, only someone like the Iron Saint could offer him anything close to justice. Malakai gave a slight nod in gratitude, then turned. He began walking down the paved pathway towards the main building. Nyx and Varek flanked and followed him silently. Malakai''s steps were quick, swift, and after some moments, the distance disappeared under his feet. Soon, they reached the front of the main building. It was exactly as he remembered; large. Wide. Imposing. But his gaze didn''t linger on the structure. Instead, his eyes locked onto the line of carriages stationed outside. There were too many to be a coincidence. Looks like the Sovereign isn''t the only one I''m meeting. He could recognize some of the carriages, and many of the guards stationed beside them. As Malakai reached the large space at the entrance of the main building, the gazes of the guards snapped toward him, and the usual happened. Expressions shifted into shock. Whispers erupted. "He actually evolved¡­" "How is this possible? Wasn''t his node destroyed?" But the ones walking behind him weren''t small. The pressure of Nyx and Caelum alone was enough to kill the whispers instantly. The guards bowed as Malakai walked past them, eventually reaching the massive doors. Malakai paused, standing still. This is it. Everything beyond that door would decide his future. His mind had played through every scenario, each one worse than the last. Everyone inside would try to bring him down. And each possibility had sent waves of fear through him. They made him want to turn back. Give up. But then he remembered his goal. Then, he shoved it all down, cleared his mind, and braced himself for whatever would come his way. Caelum, who was standing behind him, made no move to rush him. He understood what Malakai must be going through. So, he waited. But fortunately, he didn''t have to wait long. Malakai took a step forward. Then another. And another. The massive doors creaked¡­ then opened. In the next instant, a wave slammed into him with force, whipping his hair and clothes violently. Malakai''s eyes sharpened. What had slammed onto him¡­ it wasn''t air. It wasn''t wind either. But he knew exactly what it was¡ª Pressure. It was intense. Heavy. The kind that crept into your bones. That chilled your soul. That made walking feel like a trial. All this¡­ and he hadn''t even stepped inside. But Malakai had endured worse. He had faced death more times than he could count. He had felt pain beyond what many could imagine. And in all of this, he had survived. As long as both legs were working, nothing would make them shake. His back straightened. Legs steadied. Eyes locked forward. He moved. His steps were utterly calm. Measured. He didn''t rush. He didn''t stumble. His gaze didn''t wander. His expression didn''t shift. He stepped into the hall like he belonged there. And as he did, the pressure spiked. The gravity intensified so much that his shoulders dipped slightly. Still, he remained undaunted and kept on walking. At this point, the only thing he could see was his front. Only his steps rang out across the vast hall. Nyx''s and Varek''s faded into the background. In the entire hall, the center of attention was one. And only one person. A 14 year old who was clad in a jacket too big for his size. Bloodied. Beaten. But walking with a calmness so unnatural¡­ that every gaze in the hall narrowed sharply. Then came the probing stares. Intense and piercing. Each one was meant to strip him bare. To make him falter. To make him tremble. But Malakai just kept on walking. The main hall of the Sanguine Clan was expansive. A grand, towering chamber with a flight of stairs at the far end that led to a high platform where a single throne sat. All around it, the seats were arranged in tiers, each level rising higher than the one before. It was the place where laws were made, where the future of the clan was discussed, and where judgment¡­ was passed. Despite its size, only a few were permitted to be seated within the hall. The direct descendants. The Pulses. The Veins. And lastly¡­ the Highbloods. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 76 - 76: Top The Highbloods consisted of the top 100 within the Sanguine family. Once a Sanguine reached a certain age and became a Blood Knight or Guardian, they would be eligible to enter the rankings, which was a culmination of every Sanguine''s achievements. One could rise through it by gathering points earned from various feats. In the Sanguine Clan, ranking dictated respect. Authority. It was everything. Malakai''s steps brought him to the flight of stairs at the end of the hall. All around him, seated at a higher elevation, were the Highbloods. Not all had come, but a significant number had. And every single one of them radiated the suffocating aura of a Bloom. Just above them, on smaller thrones, sat the Veins of the clan, Malakai''s cousins. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Above them were the six Pulses of the Sanguine, Malakai''s uncles and aunts. Each one was a Bloom in their own right. Behind them stood their spouses. Somehow, all of them had come for this meeting. Their gazes bore down on him with varying expressions, cold, disdainful, curious. And then¡­ above all, on the largest throne, sat one man. His frame was smaller than the massive throne beneath him, but his presence dwarfed everything. He sat in silence, a small smile on his lips, one that never reached his eyes. He didn''t release his aura. He didn''t have to. His presence alone weighed down on everyone like a stormcloud ready to break. He stared down at Malakai quietly, the corner of his lips lifting just slightly. He did not speak. He simply watched. As Malakai reached the stairs, he raised his head, taking in every single person gathered. The Pulses and Highbloods frowned. This was the moment he should kneel and pay his respects to those seated above. Did his so-called "lucky" evolution fry his brain? Still, none of them spoke. The Blood Sovereign hadn''t uttered a word. And until he did, no one else among them had the authority to. Bam! Bam! Behind Malakai, Nyx and Varek dropped to their knees, their heads bowing to the ground. Their voices rang out in unison: "All blood flows to you, Sovereign. May your will shape the veins of the world." Silence fell instantly. Everyone''s gaze soon shifted away from Nyx and Varek and back to Malakai. Their frowns deepened. Several seconds passed¡­ and yet, Malakai still hadn''t done the needful. He didn''t kneel. Instead, he lowered his head with his gaze fixed downward. The expressions of those watching became confused. What was he looking at? The stairs? Why? The question hadn''t even fully formed in their minds when the realization struck, and their eyes instantly flew open. He was planning to climb the stairs! The stairs that led directly to the Sovereign. There were no written laws forbidding one from ascending the stairs to pay their respects. But doing so came with two heavy prices, costs that only the daring or the powerful attempted to pay. The first: to climb those stairs was to openly disregard everyone seated below the Sovereign, the Pulses, the Veins, the Highbloods. It was a bold statement filled with defiance. Doing so would earn their ire and place a target on one''s back. Unless the person possessed the raw authority or strength to silence all opposition¡­ they wouldn''t survive the day. Only Pulses and a few of the Highbloods dared to do such a thing. The rest, including the Veins, at least at this stage, did not. And the second: the aura of the Sovereign. Even though he never actively released it, the very air around him was pressure incarnate. Just standing near the stairs meant facing it. Climbing meant enduring it. And while it somehow adjusted based on one''s strength, it was still overwhelming. Many hadn''t even been able to take a single step. Which was why none of them could make sense of what they were seeing. Malakai held no such status. No rank, no power. He was a disgrace, a former waste who had gotten lucky and evolved. So why was he trying to ascend? Surely, his evolution had dulled his mind. The air of the room changed. The stares pressing down on him grew heavier, filled with disdain, irritation, and warning. And still, Malakai didn''t look away from the stairs. He knew exactly what he was doing. He knew the cost. And he didn''t care. His mind hardened. He raised his right leg and stepped onto the first stair. Every gaze narrowed more, and the air grew tense. Malakai lifted his body and placed his left leg on the second step. But just as he was about to move again, his entire body froze. He didn''t stop because he wanted to, he stopped because he couldn''t move. The instant both his feet landed on the first step, he had felt it. A weight, so crushing, so absolute, it locked down his entire body as though an entire mountain had been placed upon his shoulders. Every muscle screamed. Every bone creaked. Moving even an inch felt like dragging the mountain with him. Scoffs instantly echoed around the hall. All that bravado, only to freeze on the first step? Many of the Veins sneered in disdain, their gazes filled with mockery. But not even a second passed before their eyes sharpened. Because Malakai''s body, though frozen, began to tremble. And then his right leg twitched¡­ rising slowly. Shakily. It trembled like a broken lever forced to move under immense pressure. But it was still rising. Their sneers turned silent, and their eyes moved up to his face, and what they saw made their hearts freeze. Thick, red veins had bulged across his skin, pulsing violently. His eyes had turned a deep, unnatural crimson. His teeth were clenched, jaw locked tight as his entire body sucked in Vita at a monstrous rate, far beyond what any Genesis rank should ever achieve. Especially not one who had just evolved. Bam! His left leg followed, slamming onto the next step. It was pure agony. His bones groaned, vibrating under the pressure. His muscles stretched to their limits. His blood felt like it was boiling, screaming in his veins. But his steps didn''t stop. Step by step, Malakai climbed. Each time his foot dropped, a wave of disbelief rippled across the hall. The earlier whispers turned to silence. They couldn''t decide which was more shocking: That the discarded waste of the Sanguine was withstanding the Sovereign''s aura¡­ Or that he was attracting that much Vita. Regardless, the moment came. The final step echoed beneath his foot and Malakai stood at the top. Chapter 77 - 77: Bowing As he reached the top of the stairs, Malakai''s breath came in gasps, desperate and ragged. His chest rose and fell violently. Sweat dripped from his chin, soaking the floor beneath him. His legs quivered as though currents of lightning were surging through them. It felt as though his entire body was burning, like fire was eating him alive from the inside. Regardless¡­ ''It''s not over.'' His crimson eyes flared brighter. The stairs were behind him, but the distance to the Sovereign still remained. And the closer he got to the Sovereign, the more the aura intensified. It slammed onto him like a truck. His skin prickled. His bones groaned, and each breath he took felt like swallowing fire. But he still clenched his fists, steeled his body, and walked. Each movement felt like he was shouldering the weight of the world, like dragging his body through hell. But inch by inch, he closed the distance. Until finally¡­ He stood a few meters from the throne and raised his head. The Blood Sovereign sat unmoving on the massive throne. That calm smile still lingered on his face. But it was his gaze¡­ that unblinking, ancient gaze¡­ It bore down on Malakai like a god peering down at a mortal. And suddenly, the weight intensified once more, like the Sovereign dared him to take one more step. At this point, all around the hall, the expressions of the powers had darkened. Their stares sharpened. No one had expected this. None of them. Who would think he of all people would actually reach the top¡­ S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai sucked in a deep, trembling breath. He was now at the highest point in the hall. Above even the Pulses. Above the Veins. Only the Sovereign stood before him. Then, in front of everyone watching in shock, Malakai dropped to both knees before bowing his head. His voice was calm, but it cut through the silence. "All blood flows to you, Sovereign. May your will shape the veins of the world." At his words, the smile on the Sovereign''s lips stretched slightly. He didn''t speak. Not immediately. Instead, silence descended across the hall. The Pulses and Highbloods fixed their cold gazes on Malakai''s bowing figure, and the tension in the hall swelled to a staggering level. Varek, who was still kneeling at the base of the stairs, sucked in a cold breath, trying, and failing, to stop the tremble that ran through his limbs. ''H-He''s insane.'' What Malakai had just done¡­ it was madness. It was a direct challenge to the Pulses and Highbloods that didn''t require words. Varek was more stunned by the why than the how. Because he could feel it, every hint of the hate aimed at Malakai from the Pulses, the Veins, and the Highbloods. With that single action, Malakai had sent a message to all of them. He was beneath no one but one here. Not the Highbloods. Not the Pulses. Only the Sovereign. And they wanted nothing more than to rip him apart for it. An unevolved trash¡­ But unlike the Veins, who had their Pulses to mitigate the effect of the hall''s oppressive air, Varek had nothing. He was the only Blood Champion in this hall, and he bore the full weight of the oppressive power. Nyx, meanwhile, hadn''t moved an inch. But her clenched hands spoke volumes to how she was currently feeling. She could feel every ounce of Malakai''s suffering¡­ and it was clearly getting to her. Still, the focus of the entire hall remained on one boy. Malakai. He waited for a response. And then, finally, the Sovereign''s voice broke the silence. "Malakai." Instantly, everyone in the hall straightened like puppets pulled by invisible strings. All radiated nothing but respect. Malakai bowed lower. "Yes, Sovereign." "You arrived late. Why?" Even though they had flown on Equiladors directly instead of using carriages, they had still arrived later than expected. Malakai paused for a second before responding. "Yes, Sovereign. After spending the night at Ironhold¡­ we were ambushed. By the Maugrim." A shift ran through the hall. The atmosphere turned cold. Some of the powers narrowed their eyes; others stayed still entirely. He might be trash to them, the weakest Vein in the history of the clan, but he was still a direct descendant. The Maugrim¡­ had dared to attack one of them? "Is this the truth?" The voice wasn''t the Sovereign''s. It didn''t need to be. Only a high-ranking Highblood or a Pulse could speak without permission in a setting like this. All heads turned and landed on the figure who had just spoken. Drennos Von Sanguine. He was the firstborn of Othric, the Blood Sovereign. And currently, he was the one closest to succeeding the throne. Drennos was tall, broad-shouldered, his posture stiff. He had a sharp jaw, high cheekbones, deep red hair that fell straight behind his back, and calm, unreadable crimson eyes. His expression never shifted even for a second. Composed. Regal. But Malakai didn''t respond. He didn''t even turn to look at him. The major reason for this was that the question hadn''t been directed at him. Instantly, Varek felt the stare, one of a Pulse. Sharp. Piercing. He flinched visibly, then clenched his hands to steady himself. "Y-Yes, First Pulse," Varek said, as respectfully as he could. "The Maugrim attacked us on our way to the clan." Gasps rippled as the expressions of many morphed into anger. Murmurs broke out through the hall. "Have we gone soft?" "Do the Sanguine look like a joke to them?" "They''ve forgotten who rules the West." "We should wipe them out." The powers in the hall seethed with rage. Every mutter came with threats aimed at the Maugrim. During this, another voice suddenly rang out. "Do you know why they attacked you?" It wasn''t loud, not cold either. It sounded soft, not what one would expect from the one who had just spoken it. As the heads of people turned, their gazes landed on another Pulse. Varnel Von Sanguine. The third Pulse of the Sanguine Clan. He was of average height, with a lean, sharp build. His blood-red hair was shorter on the sides and swept back neatly, styled with care. His crimson eyes had a softness that didn''t match the air in the hall, and his smile, perfectly shaped, felt robotic, as if practiced over and over again in front of a mirror. Chapter 78 - 78: The Question Malakai knew this man. He didn''t even have to turn. Despite the smile, there was no mistaking the truth of who he was, shrewd, calculating, and dangerously manipulative. But right now, only one fact stood above all others. And that fact was the most important to Malakai. He was Khana''s husband. It was the same Khana who now stood behind him, biting down on her lips, visibly tense. This time, the question had been directed towards Malakai. Everyone waited for his response. But it never came. Varnel was a man neck deep in the politics of the Sanguine Clan. He could dissect a person''s entire character with just a few exchanged words. That was how he became the shrewd, manipulative figure he was today. Which was why Malakai was utterly sure, there was no way he didn''t know his wife. In fact, he probably knew her better than anyone. He knew what she had done. And now, he was trying to cover it up. ''A trap.'' Those were trap questions. Malakai didn''t know where they would lead¡­ but he wasn''t about to find out. He stayed silent, letting the seconds stretch long and uncomfortable. Varnel''s smile froze. Did he¡­ just get ignored? He opened his mouth to speak. "Y¡ª" "Why were you attacked." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drennos''s icy voice cut across the hall, filled with authority. He stared at Malakai with a narrowed gaze. While the other Pulses were competing, vying for the title of heir, they were still figures of power and authority in their own right. For someone like Malakai, a discarded failure, to ignore a Pulse¡­ Drennos wouldn''t let that slide. The people turned their eyes back to Malakai, waiting for his reaction. Silence. Malakai still hadn''t spoken. He hadn''t even acknowledged Drennos''s words. Drennos leaned forward on his throne. The seat beneath him trembled under the weight of his aura. "I will not repeat myself, boy." His killing intent began to bleed into the air, thick and suffocating, his eyes locked on Malakai, waiting, just waiting, for him to ignore him again. The few seconds that followed stretched like an eternity. The hall went completely still. Drennos, the firstborn of Othric. A Bloom. He was the one currently with the most support in the clan. The most power. The closest among them to the seat of Sovereign. In a clan where power was law, even the other Pulses treaded carefully around him. And now¡­ a barely evolved child had blatantly ignored him? In this hall? Before the very pillars of the clan? The disrespect¡­ would not go unpunished. Drennos''s aura began to rise, about to explode and saturate the chamber, when a thick, calm voice rang out. "Malakai." As the Blood Sovereign spoke, the tension shattered instantly as the whispers died down. Drennos narrowed his eyes but said nothing. He had no choice but to stop. The Sovereign had spoken. "Yes, Sovereign," Malakai finally said, his voice steady. The Sovereign''s gaze bore into him. "You evolved¡­ despite your nodes being broken. How?" ''Finally.'' Malakai clenched his fists, steadying his heart. The gazes of the Pulses and Highbloods instantly sharpened. Once more, the full weight of the hall''s attention focused on him. This was the question. The one they had all truly come for. How had Malakai evolved? Meanwhile, Malakai''s mind raced through a storm of thoughts. ''It finally came.'' He had known the question would come. He had been waiting for it since he stepped into the hall. It was the one that would decide everything, his future. His life. He couldn''t afford to answer it wrongly. ''I have to be careful.'' That was his greatest concern. Nearly everyone in the hall was a Bloom. And seated above them all¡­ was a Zenith. He was surrounded by living lie detectors. Any lie, even a hint of one, would be torn apart before the words fully left his mouth. Which meant¡­ he had to shape his words. Not lies. But not the truth either. Malakai couldn''t afford anyone learning about the Essence. He would be turned into a lab rat. A second passed and Malakai finally spoke. "After I entered the pit¡­ I just kept fighting. Kept killing the darkness creatures I encountered. In the process of fighting for my life, I overused the devil''s fruit until I lost consciousness. When I woke up¡­ I realized my body could now hold Vita." The silence that followed was sharp. Malakai could feel it, the intense scrutiny behind every gaze, every breath. They dissected each word, trying to find the lie within. But there was none. Malakai had been sure to make it airtight. The Highbloods began to murmur among themselves, clearly unconvinced. It was too simple. Just overloading your body with devil''s fruits? That wouldn''t make anyone evolve. That was simply suicide. It didn''t make any sense. Malakai was hiding something. They knew it. But none of them could prove it. And more importantly, none of them could ask, because the Sovereign had already spoken again. "Hmm. Interesting." His deep voice echoed calmly through the hall. "Well, how you achieved it¡­ is irrelevant. What matters is that you evolved. I will expect great things from you." The Sovereign leaned back slightly. "That will be all." The expressions of the Pulses and Highbloods froze. That would be all? They had come all the way here, gathered in full force, only for the Sovereign to end it like this? No interrogations? Just a few words and done? Their expressions morphed into disbelief. But before their thoughts could spiral further, they were suddenly interrupted by Malakai speaking. "I would like to rejoin the clan youth''s training sessions," he said, bowing deeper. Every gaze, Pulses, Highbloods¡­ even the Veins, narrowed. The clan''s youth training was given to every Sanguine from an early age, even before their evolution. And once evolution was achieved, the training only grew more rigorous and advanced, tailored to match their capabilities. But what was most important was the resources the clan poured into it. If used right, one could grow stronger faster. But in the past, Malakai had been forced to stop. The moment he failed to evolve, he had been cut off and cast aside. And now, he wanted back in. But before his words could even settle, a feminine voice rang out. Chapter 79 - 79: Sixth Pulse But before his words could even settle, a feminine voice rang out. "Impossible. You''re two years past the normal age for evolution, and you just barely made it. I''m willing to bet there''s a drawback to your evolution. Whatever you do there will reflect on the other Veins¡­ and stain everything we stand for." The one who had just spoken was another Pulse. Marisa Von Sanguine. She was the second born of Othric and a woman who could be summed up in three traits, ruthless, proud, and fiercely protective of the family''s reputation. And because of that last fact, she bore an irreparable hatred for Malakai. He was a stain on that reputation, and she had always searched for a chance to erase him. The other Veins and Highbloods couldn''t help but nod in agreement. If Malakai, a fourteen-year-old, ended up weaker, even after evolving, than those younger than him, it would be a disgrace. One that would reflect directly on the main family. Still, Malakai didn''t retract his request. From the beginning, his words hadn''t been directed at them. They were directed at the one person who made the decisions here. The Sovereign. And so, he remained still, as the Sovereign''s gaze bore into him. The silence thickened. Then suddenly, another voice rang out. "I have an idea!" Heads turned, and frowns immediately followed. It was another Pulse. The last born of Othric, the 6th Pulse. Vaelira Von Sanguine. She was known to be playful, eccentric, and unpredictable. Even in the worst situations, she was known for her carefree nature. And none of them expected this moment to be any different. She smiled and spoke in a light tone. "Why don''t we have him prove himself?" The others'' eyes gleamed with interest. "Our biggest worry is him underperforming against the younger ones, right? Then let''s settle it here and now. Let him fight and prove that he won''t." At Vaelira''s words, the Highbloods took on thoughtful expressions while the Pulses frowned. For the former, her words made sense. If the greatest concern was his performance during training, then it was best to test it here and now. Meanwhile, the Pulses were wary, because they knew exactly what was coming next. For him to prove himself, he would have to fight. And right now, there were no better opponents than the other Veins. This was where their unease stemmed from: Malakai''s current prowess was unknown. They had all just watched him absorb Vita at an alarming rate,one far beyond what should be possible at the Genesis stage. Although he had been a useless unevolved until now, they''d still kept tabs on him. They knew how good he was in battle. And with all these uncertainties, none of them wanted to risk it. One of the Veins losing to the trash of the Sanguine family was the worst thing that could ever happen to them. Then Vaelira continued, suddenly turning to the woman standing behind Varnel. "Khana, are you okay? You seem tense." Varnel''s brow twitched as all eyes turned toward his wife. Khana flinched slightly before uncorking her ornate fan and fanning herself, trying her best to look composed. "A-ah yes, 6th Pulse. It seems I''m a bit under the weather." The brows of several Highbloods raised. Under the weather? Although Khana''s talent could be considered the lowest of the lows, she was still at the Node Formation stage, even if barely. An evolved being under the weather? They hadn''t heard anything more absurd in their lives. "That sounds terrible," Vaelira said, sounding concerned. "After this, you should take a good rest. Being the wife of a Pulse must be really stressful." A few people cleared their throats in the hall. The first excuse was ridiculous, but this one took the cake. The wife of a Pulse, especially Khana, did nothing besides being a child pumping machine and raising them. Khana cleared her throat. "Y-yes. Thank you." Does she know? Khana thought, her chest tightening, feeling panicked. She avoided all eye contact with Vaelira. Though the 6th Pulse of the Sanguine family was playful and eccentric, many, especially the other Pulses, had learned the hard way how clever and unpredictable she could be. She was a schemer. Suddenly, Vaelira clapped her hands together. "Ah! That''s right! Your guard, um¡­ what''s his name again?" Khana blinked. "Mine? Jorge?" "That''s right! Jorge." Vaelira beamed. "He came with you, right? I believe I saw him outside. He would be perfect for the job, wouldn''t he?" "Vaelira." Varnel''s voice was calm, but firm. As they turned to look, he was already facing her with a small smile that wasn''t a smile. But those who knew him¡­ knew. He was angry. Vaelira tilted her head innocently. "Hm? Big cousin, I''m just trying to help here. We need someone to help test out the Ninth Vein, don''t we?" "One of the Veins would be a better fit," Varnel said. The frowns on the other Pulses deepened. "Oh?" Vaelira''s smile widened. "Then would you let one of yours handle it?" Varnel''s smile twitched. His fingers curled tighter around the armrest of his throne. But he said nothing. A few eyes widened. Vaelira had just checkmated the manipulator himself. "It''s beneath them, right?" she said, turning to the Veins, who were now staring daggers at Malakai. Then she spun back toward Khana. "Which is why I suggested we use Khana''s thing." Her smile sharpened. "What do you say? Finish the job." Varnel''s smile froze. Khana''s eyes widened. She knows. The thought echoed in both their minds. At their silence, Vaelira''s smile turned dazzling. Her gleaming teeth on full display. "Looks like they''re in agreement!" Then she turned and bowed slightly. "Dadd¡ªsorry, my Sovereign. What do you think?" At Vaelira''s question, all eyes turned toward the Sovereign, waiting. For anything to happen here, he had to be in agreement. Without his word, nothing would proceed. And then, as the Sovereign''s mouth opened to speak, the hall fell into silence once more. "Malakai." Malakai bowed instantly. "Yes, Sovereign." "Do you accept?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai fell silent for a moment, weighing his options. Then he spoke. "As long as I get to continue the training." The Sovereign gave a barely noticeable nod. "Good!" Vaelira clapped once, beaming. Then she turned toward Khana. "You can bring him in now!" Khana''s body stiffened. She turned toward her husband. Varnel met her gaze and gave a slow nod. She clenched her fists, willing her trembling limbs to steady, and then turned and walked out of the hall. Only people of significance had been allowed inside today. Chapter 80 - 80: Surprisingly Insightful As she did, Malakai turned back to the Sovereign and bowed once more before shakily rising to his feet. Descending the stairs was far easier than ascending. Step by step, the oppressive aura pressing down on him lessened, and with it, the weight on his body. The moment his foot touched the bottom of the stairs and the pressure vanished completely, Malakai wasted no time. He began absorbing Vita rapidly, drawing it into his body and manipulating his blood to heal and relieve his injuries. He knew he wouldn''t be at full power before the fight, but at the very least¡­ he had to restore what he could. The large doors to the hall opened again, and every head turned. Khana walked back in, followed by Jorge, who looked visibly rattled. Jorge felt like his entire body had been doused in icy water. His hairs stood on end. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What is happening?'' he thought in dread. Just a second ago, he''d been outside laughing and joking with the other guards. The next, Khana had come and delivered a devastating piece of news. Jorge wasn''t frightened about fighting Malakai. Not at all. In fact, in every one of the hundreds of scenarios playing out in his mind, Malakai never came out as a threat. No, what terrified him¡­ was fighting in front of the Highbloods and the Pulses. Unlike what most would assume, this wasn''t good news. Not even close. There was no scenario where defeating Malakai would raise his standing in the clan. He was already under a Pulse, Varnel. There was only so far he could go. Instead, this fight placed him squarely on the radar of predators. There were only two outcomes: either it would bring him down permanently¡­ or leave him exactly where he was. Khana silently stepped away and returned to her position behind Varnel. Jorge made his way to the bottom of the stairs and instantly dropped to his knees, bowing low in respect. "All blood flows to you, Sovereign. May your will shape the veins of the world." Then, the Sovereign finally spoke. "We will wait thirty minutes before the fight begins." The eyes of the Pulses and Highbloods narrowed, visibly taken aback. Even Malakai''s eyes widened. There was no one who didn''t know the current condition of Malakai''s body. He had just withstood the Sovereign''s aura. While that was an impossible feat in itself, it didn''t change the fact that he would be beyond exhausted, his Vita reserves low, and his state far from stable. That was why they were shocked. Those thirty minutes would benefit Malakai greatly. For a Genesis, it should''ve been impossible to absorb enough Vita to be fully charged in such a short span, but even a partial recovery would boost him tremendously. Yet, that wasn''t where the real problem lay. It was the fact that the Sovereign himself had suggested it. Favoritism was a trait the Blood Sovereign had never shown, especially among the direct descendants. And there was good reason for that. Showing it had more bad than good. While the favored might gain temporary benefits, it painted a long-term target on their back. It made them the center of attention. The object of scrutiny. The symbol everyone else would aim to crush. The eyes of the Pulses, Veins, and Highbloods narrowed even further as Malakai bowed his head to the Sovereign¡­ then calmly sat on the ground, crossed his legs, and closed his eyes. He was¡­ meditating? Malakai was currently in the presence of the most powerful individuals in the clan, the pillars of the Sanguine, and was about to engage in a battle that could very well decide his future and¡­ He was meditating? The pressure resting on him intensified. Coldness radiated from the stares of the Pulses and Highbloods. Still, Malakai didn''t even flinch. It was as if all their pressure, their aura, their intimidation, meant nothing. His mind had already left the hall. Normally, there was no way Malakai would fully close his eyes and let his guard down like this. But this case was different. The Sovereign himself had given the order. Malakai didn''t trust anyone in this hall. But he trusted his grandfather''s ego. So, he chose to use the time well. To prepare. ''Um, Malakai, I have a question¡ª'' ''Shut up.'' At Valentine''s voice, Malakai instantly cut him off. ''I need to prepare. Don''t talk to me.'' Valentine fell silent. Malakai centered himself again. Focused. During the thirty minutes he had been given, while his body fought to recover, Malakai centered his mind on two things. The first: Jorge. His opponent. He had watched the man spar during his limited time in training before he failed to evolve and was tossed out. Those flashes of memories were what he held onto now, playing them over and over, analyzing every movement, every weakness. The second: Vaelira actions. Malakai didn''t know her well. Only that she was playful, unpredictable, and dangerously clever. ''She probably did what she did to pressure her competitor.'' Malakai''s thoughts froze at Valentine''s remark. He wasn''t angry at the interruption. He was more surprised. They had reached the same conclusion. ''How did you¡­'' ''I wasn''t sad about the lack of TV for nothing,'' Valentine replied. ''I watched every political drama ever made. Even the bad ones. When it comes to political intrigue, I''m your guy.'' Malakai hummed. ''Then let me hear your thoughts.'' Valentine brightened. ''That 6th Pulse, Vaelira, she''s playful, yeah, but also sharp. From what I''ve seen, she probably knows something about Khana that the others don''t. She''s trying to use Khana to get to her husband. Pretty smart move, if you ask me.'' Malakai''s voice was low. ''What about me?'' ''I don''t have enough data to form a conclusion. What''s your relationship with her like?'' ''Nonexistent.'' ''Hmm¡­ then it''s possible you''re just an extra piece of cake.'' ''Extra piece?'' ''Yeah. You know, just something she added for flavor. She seems like the type who might do it just for the fun of it. Yes, there are people like that.'' Malakai fell silent. Then¡­ ''What about Khana''s husband?'' ''That one? He probably already knows what his wife did and is trying to cover it up. His question earlier looked like a deflection tactic, trying to steer the conversation away. You made the right call not to respond.'' Malakai remained silent. He was honestly a bit shocked. Valentine¡­ was insightful. It didn''t show from his appearance or his actions. Not until now. Time passed by quickly. And the thirty minutes of rest time that the Sovereign had given¡­ ended. Chapter 81 - 81: Begin The time passed by quickly, and the 30 minutes of rest time that the Sovereign gave soon ended. As soon as it did, Malakai''s eyes snapped open before he stood up from his cross-legged position. ''I feel better.'' He had instantly assessed his entire body and was relieved to find out that he had recovered his Vita fully. The density of Vita inside the hall was insanely high because of the powerful people present, especially the Sovereign. Because of that, he had been able to utilize the full extent of his Vita absorption rate. The small scene of Malakai completely recovering his Vita had sent another wave of shock through the hall. The Pulses and Highbloods were utterly surprised. At best, they had assumed Malakai would be able to regain half of his reserve, but never full. But once more, he had proved them wrong. After assessing his body, Malakai walked toward the middle of the hall and stood, gripping his scythe tightly. Throughout the 30 minutes, Jorge hadn''t known what to do with himself. And instead of standing and mistakenly meeting the gaze of one of the Pulses or Highbloods, he had chosen to keep bowing. As the time elapsed, he rose slowly, keeping his head low, before moving to face Malakai at the center of the hall. ''Let''s get this over with.'' He reached for the blade sheathed at his waist, gripping it tightly. Then, he raised his head and stared directly at Malakai, only to freeze the next second. ''What¡­?'' Jorge was baffled. Malakai was simply staring at him, yet somehow¡­ it felt like he was being watched by a predator. ''Nonsense.'' Jorge brushed the thought aside. It was absurd. Completely absurd. Jorge was in his twenties and currently in the last stages of the Node Formation evolutionary stage. The normal age range for Node Formation was between 13 and 19. Any more, and it meant the person''s talent was subpar. It was likely the stage at which their evolutionary journey would end. Jorge, unfortunately, was already in his twenties and still in Node Formation. Which meant his talent was low. But one fact remained. As a Node Formation evolver, especially one who had lived as long as he had, he was stronger and more experienced than Malakai. ''His absorption rate is alarming, but he just evolved. He won''t be that powerful.'' Malakai had been unevolved the last time Jorge saw him. No matter what miracle he had pulled off, his strength and speed should still be in the Genesis stage. Jorge''s assumption was right, which was why¡­ "Caelum." The people turned toward the Sovereign who had just spoken, and in the next second, the doors to the hall swung open. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The broad figure of Caelum, the Iron Saint, entered, moving swiftly toward the stairs. With slow, firm steps, Caelum ascended. Reaching the top, he dropped to one knee and bowed deeply. "My Sovereign." The Pulses and Highbloods showed far less hostility than they had toward Malakai. Caelum was a Bloom. He served only the Blood Sovereign. It was expected. Then the Sovereign spoke, saying, "Make it fair." Caelum nodded. "As you wish." He immediately descended the stairs, approaching Jorge, who was visibly startled to see the Iron Saint coming toward him. He instinctively bowed his head, but Caelum''s firm, iron-toned voice stopped him. "Which arm is your dominant arm?" Jorge stuttered slightly. "M-my right." "Stretch out your left." Jorge did as instructed. Without hesitation, Caelum clasped a bracelet-like device onto his wrist. It clicked in place and tightened, fitting snugly. A regulator. Jorge''s expression changed slightly. The outside forces weren''t humanity''s only problem inside the dome. Humans themselves were a threat. Because of the rising crime rate within cities, the Blood Guardians had been established, tasked with protecting, apprehending criminals, and suppressing terrorists. To aid in this task, a regulator had been created by the brightest minds of the dome. Its main function was to control the amount of Vita the body could output. It prevented the user from absorbing or using more Vita than what had been preset in the regulator''s system. The upper Genesis stage. Jorge''s face hardened before he relaxed once more. His strength and abilities had just been capped to the upper stages of the Genesis stage, but he still thoroughly believed this wouldn''t be a problem. ''I still have more experience,'' he reassured himself as he faced Malakai once more, settling into a stance. ''I''ll end it quickly.'' The entire hall focused on the duo. Nyx and Varek had already risen from their bows and now stood quietly at the side, their eyes locked on the scene. While Varek felt nothing in particular about what was unfolding, Nyx''s eyes were filled with worry as she gazed at Malakai. The others in the hall, however, were a bit surprised at the lengths the Sovereign had gone to in order to make the battle fair. Still, they watched silently. ''Um¡­ will you be okay, Malakai?'' Valentine''s worried voice echoed in his head. Malakai responded without hesitation. ''I will be. Just don''t distract me.'' ''Okay. Good luck!'' he responded. Malakai could feel the weight of all their stares pressing down on him. But the pressure only rolled off him like mist. His focus was on one thing, his opponent. He had replayed and dissected everything he had on Jorge in his mind. His fighting style. His habits. Even his personality and behavioral patterns. And he had come up with a conclusive plan. Now that he knew Jorge was limited to the Genesis stage, and despite not being fully healed, it was more likely to work. It wasn''t unique. In fact, it was extremely simple, almost frustratingly so, considering how much thinking he had gone through to reach it. Malakai had observed Jorge long enough to define him with two behaviors: cautious and careful. In every action, Jorge was deliberate. Careful not to offend. Careful not to misstep. Which meant one thing, he thought. He analyzed. Which meant¡­ he was also analyzing him. Trying to use what he knew about Malakai to end this quickly. Anyone who had ever seen Malakai fight knew, he observed more than he moved. He always chose to analyze, to plan, to understand, before attacking. Which was why Jorge was completely sure that once this battle began, Malakai would not attack first. However¡­ He couldn''t be more wrong. "Begin." Chapter 82 - 82: Black [GT Bonus Chapter] However¡­ Jorge couldn''t be more wrong. "Begin." The Sovereign''s words had barely dropped before a loud bang shook the hall. Malakai blasted forward, legs moving left and right as he closed the distance in a flash. His scythe flashed, the curved blade screaming down toward Jorge''s head. The expression of everyone shifted. Jorge''s pupils dilated. ''Fast! Too fast!'' He had anticipated many outcomes, hundreds of them, but there were none where Malakai moved this quickly. This fast. The sheer speed he currently moved made his heart feel like it was about to explode out of his chest. Still, Jorge wasn''t some trembling amateur. He was a warrior. And warriors fought. His focus snapped into place. His fingers clamped around the hilt of his sword, drawing it in a flash to meet the descending scythe. But Malakai didn''t miss a beat. He spun the staff in his grip, redirecting the scythe''s momentum mid-swing. The blade twisted at the last second, slicing toward Jorge''s exposed left. Jorge''s instincts screamed like a blaring horn. He shifted, trying to shove himself to the right¡­ But he wasn''t fast enough. The scythe''s edge kissed his thigh with a splut, spraying crimson blood into the air. A wave of searing pain surged through Jorge''s leg, nearly buckling him. His expression twisted, but Malakai gave no room to breathe. In the next second, his leg whipped up like lightning, hurtling towards Jorge''s chin. Jorge''s eyes widened. He gritted his teeth, ignoring the pain flaring from his wounded leg. His lips parted. "Bloodflow." The word barely left his mouth before his body lit up. Crimson veins streaked across his skin, his eyes flushing a deep red as power surged through him. His head snapped back just in time for Malakai''s kick to whoosh past his face, sending a gust that whipped his hair violently. Jorge was ready to strike back, but then¡­ he heard it. Another voice. Cold. Malakai''s. "Bloodflow." Jorge''s blood ran cold. The leg that had just missed him stopped midair, then descended with immense force before Jorge could even react. CRACK! The impact slammed into his chest like a battering ram. His ribs cracked as air left his lungs. Blood erupted from his mouth as his body was sent hurtling backward. The hall fell silent. Utterly silent. They had anticipated numerous scenarios. Where Malakai would lose in a single hit. Where he would struggle just to keep up. Many had even been generous enough to consider a scenario where he might win, albeit barely, and only after suffering blow after blow. However, none of them¡­ none of them had ever expected that Malakai would overwhelm Jorge this one-sidedly! What was that speed!? Was he truly a Genesis stage evolver!? There was only shock on the faces of the Veins as they stared at Malakai. However, Malakai didn''t even give them a moment to comprehend the events. As his raised leg touched the ground, his body dipped, his blood and Vita roaring through his veins as he blasted forward, closing the distance between him and the hurtling Jorge. Jorge''s eyes were wide open, his expression twisted into pure disbelief. He couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t understand it. He had been there that evening. Just a few days ago, when Khana had beaten and tortured Malakai. He had seen the boy''s helplessness. How he''d been unable to do a single thing. But now¡­ just¡­ What the hell was happening right now? Jorge tried to comprehend it, but he couldn''t. Now wasn''t the time. But he knew one thing. ''I can''t lose.'' His talent was already crap. If he lost to the trash of the family, then his life within the clan was over. Hearing the loud bang of Malakai closing in, Jorge''s expression turned serious. His gaze sharpened. He twisted his body mid-air, planting his legs firmly on the ground, skidding across the floor until his momentum halted. In the next second, he spun. His hand moved in a blur as he slashed upward, the strike arcing straight toward Malakai. But Malakai''s eyes only sharpened. His perception had reached heights he''d never touched before. He could feel the Vita in a five-meter radius around him, clearer than sight, sharper than sound. Every twitch. Every shift in Jorge''s movement. Every fluctuation in the flow of Vita around him, nothing escaped his notice. And then there were his stats. Malakai''s passive strength and speed were beyond what any Genesis evolver could ever hope to reach in their entire lifetimes. Meanwhile, Jorge was currently being limited by a regulator. Which was why, before Jorge had even thrown out that attack, Malakai had already moved. His right shoulder and leg jerked back as he twisted sharply to the left, his scythe spinning with him in one fluid blur. The motion ended in an instant, his momentum peaking as the scythe''s curved blade came slicing toward Jorge''s right temple. Jorge''s eyes narrowed to pinpricks. Once again, Malakai had caught him completely off guard. ''He''s insane.'' And it wasn''t just his power. It was everything else. His movement, tight. His footwork, flawless. His flow, seamless. The way he transitioned between defense and offense, it was like watching a master at work. Jorge had never seen a 14-year-old like this in his life. ''I have to stop it.'' The blade carved the air, appearing inches from Jorge''s head. His left arm shot up, desperately intercepting it. His face contorted in pain as the blade tore through his palm. He had hardened the blood in his arm, but it wasn''t enough, the scythe had pierced through it. Still, the force of the impact diverted the trajectory just enough for the blade to miss his head. ''This is my chance!'' Jorge''s eyes gleamed. If he could close the gap, get inside the scythe''s range, Malakai would be at a disadvantage. He clenched his pierced arm around the shaft of the weapon and prepared to pull. But before he could even blink, Malakai''s head filled his entire vision. Crack! His skull slammed into Jorge''s nose with force, sending his head snapping back violently. He didn''t even get the chance to comprehend what happened before his vision went black. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 83 - 83: Barrage Jorge felt¡­ weird. It was hard to describe. As though something had yanked him from the world. The loud bangs, the clash of weapons, the intense pain ripping through his body, all of it was gone. He felt as though he was drifting in darkness. Endless. Silent. No worries. No pain. No pressure. Just¡­ peace. And Jorge loved every bit of it. Being born into the Sanguine clan was the dream of many. The respect it brought. The recognition. The glory. Everyone wanted it. But to Jorge, it had been nothing but hell. Honestly, he would''ve preferred to be born the son of a poor farmer, tucked away in some forgotten edge of the West. People only saw the glamour. The riches. The status. They didn''t see the rot. The cruelty. The absolute horror of it all. The Sanguine were filled with the coldest people in the dome. Their view on life was transactional, like choosing a weapon from a rack. If it served, it stayed. If not, it was discarded. When one was born into the clan, they were trapped. That was it. The weak were crushed. The strong were worshipped. There was no middle. Jorge had always tried to fly under the radar. He wanted to climb, yes, but it had never been by stepping on others. He had only wanted to survive. Nothing more. Because of this, he avoided anything that would come back to bite him. But it hadn''t mattered. Not in a clan like this. He had ended up under a Pulse. And although he tried to serve quietly, to live quietly, the Sanguine didn''t let life play out that way. He was weak. And now¡­ he was paying the price for it. Jorge''s senses came back in a jolt. It was as though his consciousness had slammed back into his body. Then, he felt it. The sensation of his brain rattling like a pinball in his skull. The pain¡­ his thigh, his palm¡­ his nose. Light flooded his vision, but he couldn''t see a thing. All he saw were shifting colors, blurred and distorted, like simmering waves moving all around him. Then came the memories. The past few seconds came rushing in like a flood. ''He had let go of his weapon.'' The realization slammed into Jorge''s mind. He had tried to use the scythe lodged in his palm to pull Malakai in, to erase the advantage of the scythe''s range. But Malakai¡­ He had done something no warrior should ever do in battle. He had let go of his weapon! ''Without hesitation.'' Jorge shuddered. It was as if that monster child could see into the future. The very instant Jorge had gripped the blade, Malakai had already let go. There was no resistance. No delay. Just pure instinct. ''But doesn''t that mean¡­'' Jorge''s eyes widened as another thought crashed into his already scrambled mind. If Malakai had let go of his weapon¡­ it meant both his hands were free. To any other fighter, that would''ve been a blessing. But for the current Jorge, whose senses were disoriented, his body radiating nothing but pain, and his vision so blurred he couldn''t even walk in a straight line¡­ That simple fact¡­ was nothing but bad news. The sound of air parting reached Jorge''s ears, followed by an overwhelming force slamming into his right cheek. His cheekbone caved from the impact as his head jerked violently to the left. ''H-he punched me¡­'' But his mind had barely registered the thought before another blow struck his left cheek. His cheekbone caved again, his head snapping to the right. However, Jorge wasn''t given a single moment of respite. Malakai''s fists came like a torrent of explosive missiles, crashing into Jorge''s face in an unrelenting barrage. Left. Right. Left. Right. The punches blurred into each other, each impact sending a sharp shockwave outwards. The force of it all lifted Jorge slightly off the ground, his body trembling under the assault as his face was bombarded. Bam. Bam. Bam. In the hall, only the sound of Malakai rapidly striking Jorge''s face echoed. Everyone watched the scene unfold, utterly silent. Their crimson eyes were wide, and many had long since fallen into deep thought. What the hell were they currently watching? Most of them didn''t even know where to start. It was as though Malakai had just dropped a shower of bombs on them all at the same time. Even from a young age, before his father''s death, Malakai had always shown his genius when it came to handling weapons and fighting. For most currently watching, they had already expected a show of skill. But none of them had ever imagined it would be on this level. Jorge was a warrior that could very well be considered a veteran. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had gone through the grueling training sessions of the Sanguine clan. He had fought and survived battles against strong opponents. And most importantly, he had gathered experience that should be impossible for a 14-year-old to have. And yet¡­ from what they were watching, it was obvious. Malakai had bridged this very clear gap with sheer talent alone. And that brought them to the next shocking thing: Malakai''s current strength, speed, and Vita absorption rate. Each of them was almost more than double what they were supposed to be! It was absurd. Malakai seemed to be in the node formation stage, but none of them could feel any nodes inside his body. He was still in the Genesis stage¡­ So where was all this strength coming from!? It was insane, a curiosity. Many of them simply wanted to capture him and open him up to see what was special about his evolution. Had he found some treasure in the pit? However, unfortunately, none of them could do that. Not while the Sovereign still sat on that throne. Regardless, it didn''t change the fact that the victor of this battle was obvious. As they each refocused on the fight, they could see it was finally reaching its end. Malakai''s unending barrage of punches had lifted Jorge off the ground, pushing him back as crimson blood sprayed through the air. Jorge felt his mind slipping more times than he could count. Any attempt to form a coherent thought was shattered the moment another punch slammed into his face. Regardless, despite the unrelenting barrage, one thought still found its way into his mind. ''I¡ªI''m going to lose.'' Chapter 84 - 84: Show Jorge felt nothing but dread. People might think Khana was the devil incarnate, especially with how cruel she had been with Malakai. But Jorge knew better. The true devil¡­ was the 3rd Pulse. A shrewd man, whose smile was never genuine. But Jorge had seen his true self. A man who would do anything to get what he wanted. To him, people were nothing but pieces on a board. Should he fall here, to protect his reputation¡­ he would discard Jorge without a second thought. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It meant one thing: death. But¡­ ''I don''t want to die.'' Jorge''s clarity snapped back into focus. His mind steadied as he clenched both arms, ignoring the pain radiating from every inch of his body. "Haaaaaaa!" He roared at the top of his lungs as a surge of vita exploded from him, the force momentarily breaking through the barrage of punches. Jorge''s vision was completely blurry. He couldn''t see anything, not even Malakai. But if there was anything he was sure of¡­ it was that Malakai was in front of him. And he was unharmed. As Jorge''s feet touched the ground, he surged forward with both arms stretched wide, aiming to use his larger frame to tackle Malakai. But¡­ A second passed, but there was no impact. Only empty air. ''W-what¡­?'' The thought had barely formed before Jorge felt his world spin. Then, a sharp pain pierced through his leg. ''I-I''m off the ground.'' The realization struck him; he had been swept off his feet. In the next instant, his side slammed into the floor with a bam, but before he could even move, Malakai was already on top of him. He locked him down with his legs before launching another torrent of punches. They landed with loud, meaty bangs, splattering crimson blood all across the floor. Jorge felt his mind going blank again as the barrage continued. He tried to raise his arms to block, but Malakai had locked them tightly by his sides with his legs. He hardened his blood across his face, but it was futile, Malakai''s power simply surpassed what his limited ability could reach. He couldn''t do anything. But if things continued like this¡­ He would die. And Jorge didn''t want to die. "I-I g-g-give u-u-u-up¡­" Despite the barrage, Jorge managed to choke the words out. Yet¡­ Malakai didn''t stop. His punches continued, uninterrupted. None of the onlookers watching the scene moved to interfere either. The Sovereign had started this battle. Only he could stop it. Instead, they turned to the Sovereign, wondering when he would finally bring it to an end. It was already obvious who the victor was. So why wasn''t he stopping it? But despite the punches continuing for many more seconds, the Sovereign remained silent. They each felt confused. If this continued¡­ Jorge would die. As the thought slipped into their minds, their eyes widened. Was the Sovereign really going to let Malakai kill him? Many of them dismissed the thought quickly. Even if the Sovereign wanted it, that didn''t mean Malakai could actually stomach it. He was just a 14-year-old boy, one who, as far as they knew, had never taken a life. He wouldn''t be able to blatantly kill someone. But as they turned to look at Malakai¡­ many of their gazes narrowed. It was the opposite of what they expected to see. Currently, Malakai wore the coldest look any of them had ever seen on a child. There was no hesitation in his gaze. Only certainty. His punches only grew harder, more vicious. This was when they realized, he was going to kill him. Malakai''s fist came down hard, and blood splattered from Jorge''s face, adding to the pool of crimson forming beneath him. But Malakai''s fist suddenly stopped, hanging in the air. He stared down at Jorge, who shakily opened his eyes to meet his. Although Jorge''s face was mangled, his gaze didn''t lie. He was pleading for his life. Malakai saw all of this, but his gaze remained impassive. Without a word, he channeled a large amount of vita and blood into his fist before he brought it crashing down. The impact slammed into Jorge''s skull, shattering it, sending blood and gore exploding across the floor. Nyx clenched her arms tightly, her eyes filled with joy as she stared at Malakai, who was now standing up after killing Jorge. She didn''t care about the fact that he had just taken a life. All she saw was that Malakai had won. Varek, on the other hand, could only stare at Malakai in pure disbelief. He couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed. What the hell had he just watched? The hall was utterly silent as Malakai rose to his feet, crimson blood dripping from his fists. Then, slowly, Malakai turned. His crimson gaze cut across the distance and landed on one person. ''W-what!?'' Khana, who had suddenly met Malakai''s gaze, instinctively took a step back. A wave of fear roared through her body. ''H-he''s looking at me¡­'' It felt as though icy water had been poured over her. A shiver crawled down her spine. Khana couldn''t understand it. Malakai wasn''t saying anything. He wasn''t releasing any killing intent. But still¡­ It felt like a blade had been placed at her throat. ''H-he killed him because of me¡­'' Malakai hadn''t said a word. But looking into his eyes, Khana could instinctively tell. He had killed Jorge to send a message. A simple one. One meant directly for her: You''re next. "Khana." She flinched. The low whisper of her name snapped her back from her fear. She turned to her front to see her husband casting her a cold glance. She quickly cleared her throat, uncorking her ornate fan. She fanned herself rapidly, covering her flushed face, trying to calm her trembling hands. Varnel shifted his cold gaze from his wife and lowered it to Malakai. Seeing Malakai calmly return his gaze, his eyes narrowed. Then, he smiled. But as the second passed¡ª Boom! A dark pillar of light erupted from Jorge''s corpse, collapsing into a large figure brimming with power. A Grade 2 Enhancer. But despite it appearing so close to him, Malakai didn''t even flinch. Grade 2 darkness creatures were far more intelligent than Grade 1s. While their instincts were still to kill and multiply, they could recognize predators. Seconds passed, but the creature didn''t move an inch. It stood rooted in place, its white eyes trembling as it took in the overwhelming presences around it. Of all the places a Grade 2 could have formed¡­ it had to be in a hall filled with the powers of the Sanguine Clan. Its gaze slowly reached the figure seated at the top of the stairs, and its entire body trembled. Its legs turned to jelly, wobbling uncontrollably. Othric stared down at the creature silently. Then, with a single flick of his hand, the metallic scent of blood flooded the entire hall. Malakai''s eyes widened. From beneath the creature, countless crimson spikes erupted, impaling it from every direction. Black ichor burst out in every angle, drenching the floor. ''A Zenith.'' Malakai''s eyes trembled at the overwhelming show of power. But his thoughts had barely caught up before the smooth voice of Varnel echoed through the hall. Chapter 85 - 85: Suggestion At the Sovereign''s overwhelming show of power, Malakai''s eyes trembled. If it had been just him alone, he doubted he''d have been able to kill that Grade Two darkness creature. It was an Enhancer, nonetheless. In fact, there was a high chance he would''ve ended up dead. But the Sovereign¡­ he had killed the same being by barely moving. ''A Zenith.'' The words thundered in his mind. But his thoughts had barely caught up before the smooth voice of Varnel echoed through the hall. "Sovereign, I would like to make a suggestion, one that would greatly benefit the clan." The ears of everyone perked up. Those were some bold words. For Varnel to blatantly declare that, especially in front of the Sovereign, it couldn''t be a lie. Malakai frowned. ''He''s up to something,'' he instantly concluded. ''What do you think?'' There was a brief silence, and Valentine didn''t respond. Just as Malakai was about to speak again¡­ ''I-I believe so too,'' Valentine suddenly said, his voice flustered and a little shaky. ''And I can bet it''s related to you.'' Malakai paused, his gaze narrowing slightly. He decided to leave Valentine''s weird behavior for later. Still, he wasn''t the only one frowning. The other Pulses were watching Varnel closely, their brows furrowed. Any achievement in the Sanguine Clan, no matter how small, was a goldmine. Even a suggestion that helped the clan as a whole could skyrocket someone''s status. The blood points gained from it were enough to set one for life. Depending on what it was, Varnel''s ranking could shoot up. To them, that¡­ was bad news. Everyone waited. And soon, the Sovereign gave a slight nod, granting him permission to speak. Varnel smiled. "As you know, Sovereign, I''ve recently established a research and technology division within my faction. We''re still new, but I can proudly say we''ve already gathered some of the brightest minds in the West." He paused¡­ and turned to face Malakai. "The 9th Vein has just shown us a spectacular performance. His battle sense, his reaction speed, truly top-notch. But I believe there''s something more¡­ something that could benefit the entire clan." Malakai''s expression shifted. But Varnel kept going. "I couldn''t help but notice a few odd things during the 9th Vein''s fight. He only just evolved a few days ago, yet his power and speed are well beyond what a newly awakened Genesis rank should be capable of. And we can all confirm that he hasn''t even begun forming his Nodes." A murmur spread through the crowd. "That means," Varnel continued, "he''s reached this level despite still being in the Genesis stage. His strength far surpasses anything ever recorded for a Genesis. And let''s not forget¡­ his Nodes had been broken not long ago." He turned back to the Sovereign. "Sovereign, I believe there is something¡­ unique about the 9th Vein. Something we''ve never seen before inside the dome. I propose the clan grants my division permission to examine him." His tone dropped slightly, sharper. "If we can find out what makes him special and replicate it, even partially, it could elevate our strength across the dome." Then he bowed slightly. "All I ask is the chance to find the truth¡­ for the clan''s benefit." At this point, the expressions of the Pulses had turned ice cold. They stared at Varnel''s smiling figure quietly. They had all had the same thought, but had decided not to pursue it. The main reason being that none of them had a research team in their faction yet. Unlike the Lucerna Clan, the Sanguine were more battle-oriented than intellect-driven. Still, Varnel''s suggestion made a lot of sense. If they could discover what was special about the 9th Vein, how he had repaired his shattered Nodes and how he was so strong despite being in the Genesis stage, and use that knowledge for themselves, it would elevate the clan greatly. But what made them stare at Varnel coldly was the fact that should the Sovereign give the approval, there was a high chance that this would be successful, and Varnel would move up the rankings. But surprisingly, the one who the entire matter was based on didn''t change his expression in the slightest. He appeared calm, as though they weren''t about to turn him into a lab rat. Valentine, however, was a completely different case. "M-Malakai! Why are you so calm!? Y-you''re about to be turned into a lab rat!" "Calm down. I won''t." Valentine paused, utterly confused. "W-what¡­?" "Just shut up and watch," Malakai said, his gaze shifting toward the Sovereign. There was a reason Malakai had done everything he did today. Revealing his power in front of the entire clan leadership had every chance of backfiring. His current abilities were far too strange, too irregular for them not to notice that something was wrong. In fact, Malakai had expected something like this to happen. But he had still gone through with it. Why? Because of one person. The Sovereign. Up till now, Malakai didn''t trust a single soul in this hall. And he couldn''t exactly claim to be favored enough by the Sovereign to pull something like this off, the man had sent him on deadly missions, after all. No, there were only two things Malakai trusted: The Sovereign''s ego¡­ And his interests. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first was obvious. But the second was just as simple. Everyone knew it. The Sovereign had always prioritized the advancement of the clan. And because of that, he treasured every one of his direct descendants, especially those with talent. This benefit had once extended to Malakai''s father, back when he was still alive. The Sovereign''s interest had always been clear. Which was exactly why so many eyes had been watching Malakai today. That fact¡­ was the reason Malakai had played all his cards. He showed everything. His talent. His power. His potential. All in hopes of catching Othric''s eyes. It was a gamble. But one Malakai had taken without hesitation. Whether it would work or not¡­ depended entirely on the Sovereign''s response. And as Malakai fixed his gaze on him, the Sovereign finally spoke. Just one word. "No." Chapter 86 - 86: Condition The Sovereign finally spoke. Just one word. "No." At the Sovereign''s words, the expressions of many shifted. They each felt utterly shocked. Varnel''s suggestion had truly been reasonable. Although many of them had sensed a hint of his manipulative tendencies from the way he had packaged the whole thing, making it seem like it was entirely for the clan''s benefit, it didn''t change the fact that if it succeeded, it would be invaluable to the clan. The fact that the Sovereign didn''t even consider it¡­ The gazes of the Pulses and the Highbloods suddenly widened as they all came to the same realization. The Sovereign had taken an interest in Malakai. A frown appeared on Varnel''s face as he heard the Sovereign''s response. "But Sovereign, why¡ª" Just as he was about to object, the Sovereign suddenly rose. He had barely even risen fully when everyone in the hall felt it. Their eyes widened. The Sovereign was about to stand! As the realization slammed into them, their bodies moved without hesitation. Every single person in the hall, from Pulses to Highbloods, to the Veins, even Malakai, Nyx, and Varek, all shot up from their seats before sinking down on one knee, loud bangs echoing across the room as they bowed their heads low. As the Sovereign stood, his aura pressed down on them like a mountain, freezing them in place. He stood at the top of the platform like a god overlooking his subjects. The power of a Zenith. "Hear my words." His voice sounded like a decree. And as it echoed, every single person slammed a fist against their chest with a loud bam, responding in perfect unison¡ª "Yes, Sovereign!" Their voices were filled with nothing but reverence. They awaited his words. "From now henceforth, Malakai will be treated just like every other Vein in the clan. Any disrespect towards him will be seen as one directed towards the direct lineage. He will be allowed to join the training sessions of the clan." Then his gaze shifted. "And Varnel." Varnel froze. It felt like a planet had slammed onto his back. "Y-yes, Sovereign!" he responded quickly. The Sovereign''s eyes bored into him. "You will not be using him, or any direct descendant, as a test subject." "The direct descendants are the lifeblood of the Sanguine Clan. Its core. Any attack towards them is an attack towards the entire clan." His gaze shifted again. "Caelum." "My Sovereign," the Iron Saint responded instantly, bowing even further. Then the Sovereign''s tone turned sharp. "Get to the bottom of the 9th Vein''s ambush. Use everything at your disposal. You have my full support." His voice grew colder. "Bring the perpetrators to their knees in front of me." "By your word," Caelum replied. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, the Sovereign turned back toward Varnel. "Is that clear?" "¡­Yes, Sovereign." Varnel responded with clenched fists. Just then, the Sovereign swept his gaze across the entire hall, his aura tightening its grip on them all. "Is that clear?" The response came instantly: "Yes, Sovereign!" The Sovereign nodded. And just as he was about to dismiss the meeting, Malakai''s voice suddenly rang out from below. "Sovereign." The Sovereign turned and saw Malakai kneeling just like the others, head bowed. "Speak." Malakai clenched his fists, fighting against the immense pressure from the Sovereign''s gaze before he spoke. "I respectfully request an audience." At his words, the gazes of the Pulses and Highbloods narrowed slightly in their bows. An audience? What could Malakai possibly want to see the Sovereign for? Their thoughts swirled as they silently awaited the Sovereign''s response. A few seconds passed. Still, the Sovereign didn''t respond. He simply stared at Malakai. ''Would he not follow through on his promise?'' Malakai''s thoughts churned. He was relieved that the Sovereign had denied Varnel''s request and had clearly shown interest in him. But the moment that goal had been achieved, Malakai''s focus had shifted to something else. Something just as important. ''I have to see him¡­ and find out the answers.'' Malakai''s fists clenched tighter. The seconds ticked by, and then finally, the Sovereign responded. "Achieve the first rank in the Fresh Blood ranking¡­ and I will grant you your audience." The expressions of Malakai, and the other Veins, shifted. The Fresh Blood Rankings. While the Sanguine Clan had a general ranking that comprised every single member of the clan, the leaders had seen the need to create additional systems. And among them¡­ was this one. The Fresh Blood ranking. Unlike the general list, this was made specifically for the next generation, youths from the age of twelve, when they first evolved, up until twenty. It made the path to recognition a little more structured. A little more accessible for younger evolvers. And it separated the elites¡­ from the rest. Still, that didn''t mean it was easy. Not even close. Newly evolved members were forced to compete against twenty-year-olds, those who had already carved out their names, honed their strength, and built up power over the years. Because of that, reaching the top¡­ especially for someone like Malakai, who was only fourteen, was almost impossible. But that wasn''t what made the other Veins throw cold looks in his direction. It was the condition itself. The fact that the Sovereign had given him that condition could only mean one thing. The Sovereign believed Malakai could do it. Malakai''s fists tightened further, his knuckles whitening. And then he responded through gritted teeth. "¡­Yes, Sovereign." Hearing this, the Sovereign stared at Malakai for a few seconds. Then, he turned his head away and said: "You''re all dismissed." Though he spoke the words, no one stood. Not a single soul. They waited with their heads bowed, watching in silence as the Sovereign descended the platform and made his way toward the door at the side of the hall. As he stepped through and exited, the weight in the hall lifted. The immense pressure that had been pressing down on all of them vanished. As it did, Malakai didn''t hesitate. He stood up immediately, gripping his scythe tightly. Without sparing a glance at anyone, he turned and walked straight toward the exit. He could feel their eyes. Pulses. Highbloods. Veins. All of them staring and burning holes into his back. But he didn''t care, nor did he freeze. He simply left the hall. Outside, the guards posted at the entrance whispered among themselves, eyes wide and voices hushed as they saw him step out. Malakai ignored every single one of them. He moved quickly, his feet crunching through the leaves as he cut across the forest path, weaving through the trees until he finally reached his manor. Silence greeted him. And he disappeared inside. Chapter 87 - 87: Overreacted Malakai walked out from the foliage of trees only to meet the desolate gates of his manor. It was just as he left it. Barely maintained, empty, and gloomy. Regardless, he didn''t stop, making his way through the gates and reaching the main building. As Malakai approached the entrance, his steps came to a halt. He could hear voices. Two women. Talking. "¡­I''m telling you, I saw him at the last banquet. The 3rd Pulse¡­ Ugh, he''s so handsome it should be illegal." "Jealous of his wife?" "Jealous is an understatement. If I had a man like that, I''d never let him out of my sight." They both chuckled lightly. "But should we really be doing this? I mean, look at this place. We''re making a mess." "So? What does it matter? There''s no way the 9th Vein is coming back. He was sent to the pits, remember? Even we wouldn''t survive that." "¡­Poor child. He really was unlucky." "I''d still choose his life though. To be born a Vein of the Sanguine Clan? How much luckier can anyone get? Even if he was a useless trash." A brief pause. Then a snort. "I mean, what does he actually do? He just disappears to the back garden every day, swinging that scythe and calling it training. Meanwhile, everything he wants is handed to him on a silver platter. Look at us, two evolved, and we''re still stuck serving him." "But what about the Sovereign''s missions? Those things are deadly. He still goes through a lot." "He''s escorted by a whole Blood Champion! His life''s secured. That''s not hardship. That''s a royal vacation." Their voices grew louder. They were approaching the door. "Still feels like a pretty chill life to me. Honestly, I don''t know why that kid always has that hateful look on his face. Spoilt. Fucking. Brat." The door creaked open, and both women stepped out. Not even a second passed before they froze. They were both dressed in pure white maid uniforms. They were none other than the last two maids left in the manor aside from Nyx. However, currently, they both stood completely rooted in place, mouths slightly parted, their expressions drained of any color. Malakai was right there. Alive. And staring straight at them. The 9th Vein¡­ the 9th Vein!? It was as though their brains short-circuited. "Lana¡­ I fucking told you that the drink was a bad idea." Lana didn''t respond immediately. She just stood there, frozen. "Uria¡­ you can see him too?" They were both still in denial. To them, this had to be a hallucination. Because it was simply impossible. The 9th Vein had been sent to the pit, and there was no way he could survive. Lana scoffed, trying to pull herself together. "His ghost must be haunting us." She took a step forward, only to freeze. "Kneel." Both their expressions exploded wide. That cold, detached voice¡­ it was really him! But it wasn''t just the realization that made their hearts seize. It was the raw and potent killing intent that came next. It slammed into them with force. The maids of the Sanguine, especially those with subpar talents, had hardly ever faced life-threatening danger. Aside from basic clan training, most had chosen the path of a servant to avoid the battlefield. But compared to Malakai, who had faced more death than most would in their entire lives, they were heaven and earth. So when his killing intent crashed into them, they felt it. Their hearts racing. Sweat soaking their clothes. Legs turning to jelly. Then, they saw it. Crimson veins streaked across Malakai''s face as his aura surged. Another wave of shock slammed into them. He had evolved!? "Kneel." The second command did the trick. Whatever strength remained in their legs vanished. They dropped. "N-n-ninth v-v-ein, I¡ª" "Shut up." Malakai walked past them and stepped into the manor. He entered the main room, what was once the manor''s living room. But now, it was nothing but filth and garbage. Finished alcohol bottles, torn clothing, food wrappers, bones, empty pill cases, they littered every corner, creating a mess. "Come here." At Malakai''s words, the trembling maids rose halfway to their feet¡­ "Crawl." They froze again before gulping. "Y-yes, Ninth Vein¡­" They settled back down and crawled into the manor, bowing behind him. "You will both clean this place, along with the entire manor. While in this form." Their eyes widened. The manor might not be massive, but it was still expansive. Cleaning all of it on their knees wouldn''t just be time-consuming, it would be torture. But Malakai didn''t seem to care. "You have one hour." He turned and walked over to an empty chair in one corner of the room. Lowering himself onto it, he stared at the duo. The moment they heard the absurd time given, the two scrambled, their expressions morphing into panic. Malakai simply sat there calmly as the maids scrambled around the manor, packing and cleaning the filth they had caused. They were both in the Genesis rank, and with Malakai''s power above the Genesis stage, his aura had been too much for them. Coupled with the fact that Malakai, a Vein of the Sanguine Clan, had finally evolved, they were stricken with nothing but fear. As they worked, Valentine sighed and muttered in his mind, ''Damn¡­ how cruel.'' Malakai raised an eyebrow. ''This is cruel?'' ''Ah, yeah,'' Valentine said quickly, trying to clarify. ''I mean¡­ what they did was wrong, sure, but they''re still entitled to have their own opinion. Just like you are too. Right?'' Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Right," Malakai replied. "But I own this manor. And they messed it up. If it had been the other Veins, other maids would be cleaning their blood off the floor right now." Valentine hesitated before speaking again. "But you''re not them, right? And yeah, they messed it up, but you could''ve just ordered them to clean it. Why the punishment? You''re making it seem like they don''t have a right to their own opinions." Malakai went silent. Although the words of the maids had burned his soul, Valentine had a point. At the end of the day, it was simply their opinion, one everyone had the right to have. He could claim it was because they messed up the manor that he was punishing them¡­ but he''d be lying to himself. Their words had gotten to him. Easy life? Everything handed to him on a platter? A royal fucking vacation!? No one knew the hell he went through¡­ the agony. And yet, they had dared brush it all off as if he truly did nothing. Malakai took in a deep breath, calming his raging emotions. At the end of the day, everyone had a right to their opinions. But he shouldn''t allow them to bring him down. To him, their opinion shouldn''t matter. ''He''s right. I overreacted.'' Chapter 88 - 88: Fucked ''He''s right. I overreacted.'' Malakai admitted, but made sure to do it deep in his mind so Valentine couldn''t hear him. He didn''t have the strength to deal with the rambling spirit. Despite admitting that he had overreacted with the maids, Malakai still didn''t ask them to stand up. He had already given out the punishment, taking it back now would make him seem weak and unsure. The hour passed by quickly. And fortunately for them, they were able to finish in time. They both knelt in front of Malakai, bodies trembling and their heads bowed down, almost touching the floor. The hour they spent cleaning made them realize just how screwed they were. The Veins and Pulses had killed numerous maids for less than what they did. Now that Malakai had evolved¡­ what was stopping him? They bowed, heads lowered, and spoke in pleading voices. "N-n-ninth Vein, w-we''re d-done with the t-task." Malakai stared at the two trembling maids in front of him. Their knees were both bloodied from having to move around so much on their knees. A few seconds passed, and then Malakai nodded. "Alright. Now, both of you should leave this manor and never return." They both froze. Had they heard wrong? But seeing that Malakai was serious, they quickly bowed. "Y-yes, Ninth Vein," they said in unison. They turned and began crawling away, desperate to leave. "Walk," Malakai ordered calmly. They paused, then shakily stood and rushed out of the manor as fast as they could. They didn''t even care that they had been sent here as spies. At this point, their only goal was to escape this monster. As the maids left, Malakai was now the sole person remaining in the manor. He stood up from his seat and moved toward the entrance of the building. ''She''s not here yet¡­'' It had already been one hour since the meeting with the Sovereign and the powers of the Sanguine Clan ended, and yet, Nyx still hadn''t returned to the manor. Malakai removed his gaze from the entrance and turned away, heading back inside just as Valentine spoke. Again. "Um, Malakai¡­ where are your other maids?" "I don''t have any more," Malakai replied. "Damn," Valentine muttered. "Aren''t you like a prince or something in the clan?" Malakai paused, shaking his head slightly. "I thought you were well-versed in politics. You saw everything that happened in that meeting, figure it out." He moved deeper into the manor, heading for his room. He entered. Valentine continued. "Ah yeah, I mean¡­ I know you were treated like trash, but you''re still a prince. I expected more, to be honest. This manor is¡­ hmm." "Stop calling me a prince," Malakai said. "I''m a Vein. A. Vein." "Oh yeah, my bad¡­ Vein," Valentine corrected quickly. He paused for a second, then added, "That''s right, what about that nice, overpowered maid from before?" "Nyx?" Malakai asked. "Yes! That one. Where is she? You left her behind after the meeting." "I don''t know." "You don''t know?" Valentine echoed, sounding genuinely surprised. "Isn''t she¡­ em¡­ valuable? Can you afford to lose her?" Valentine had seen just how powerful Malakai''s enemies were, and he truly didn''t see a way Malakai would survive without Nyx. Malakai sighed. He knew what Valentine was getting at. He had just found out that Nyx was a Bloom. And although he had finally evolved, right now, he needed support more than ever. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sovereign''s words, despite being absolute, could only protect him so much. ''Maybe she decided not to work for me again¡­'' Malakai thought as he sat down on the edge of his bed. Valentine went silent for a moment before he muttered, "We''re fucked." ¡­ Back in the large hall where Malakai had met with the Sovereign and the other powers of the Sanguine Clan, a lone figure knelt beneath the flight of stairs that led to the Sovereign''s throne. In the entire hall, only this figure was present. But that soon changed. The large doors creaked open, and a man stepped in. Instantly, the air in the hall grew heavy, as though gravity itself had multiplied. The figure kneeling beneath the stairs bowed even lower as the man walked right past her, stopping just beneath the stairs. "Nyx." The man turned, and his gaze landed on the kneeling figure. "My Sovereign," Nyx greeted, lowering her head even further. The Blood Sovereign stared down at her in silence for several seconds. "You requested an audience with me. Why?" For the past one hour, Nyx had been waiting on her knees, head bowed, waiting for the Sovereign to grant her an audience. And now, he was here. Nyx hesitated. Her fingers clenched tightly into fists. Then, she finally spoke. "My cover has been blown," she began. "I won''t be able to continue as the Ninth Vein''s sp¡ª" "That''s not why you''re here," the Sovereign cut in. "Speak your mind." Nyx''s head dropped lower. Her clenched fists trembled slightly. And then, after a pause, she said quietly, "I¡­ I don''t want to work as a spy anymore, my Sovereign." The Sovereign''s gaze bore into her. He didn''t respond immediately, and seconds passed. Then, finally, he said, "As you wish." Just as he turned to walk away¡­ "A-and I want to protect him!" The Sovereign paused mid-step. He turned to look at Nyx once more. "Is this the truth?" Nyx nodded slowly, then spoke again, her voice firmer this time. "I want to serve him. I want to protect him from anyone who tries to harm him." "Even me?" Nyx froze. "I-I-I¡­ n-no¡­" she stammered. But suddenly, the Sovereign burst into laughter. If anyone had seen him at that moment, they would have been beyond shocked. The Blood Sovereign¡­ laughing? But Nyx didn''t look surprised. Her face was flushed red, as though she had just been wronged. As the Sovereign''s laughter died down, he turned back to her. "I apologize, Nyx," he said, smiling slightly. "I''m just¡­ happy for you. I''m glad to see you found a reason to live again." Nyx bowed lower. Her expression turned solemn as memories flashed across her mind. "Thank you, Sovereign." The Sovereign nodded and continued, "Alright. I''ll allow it. You are free to pledge your loyalty to him. And Nyx¡­" "Yes, Sovereign," she replied immediately. "Protect him." Nyx clenched her fists tighter, then nodded firmly. "I will, Sovereign. No matter what." Chapter 89 - 89: Punishment The sound of firm footsteps echoed as a figure walked down the hallway. He was none other than¡­ Varnel Von Sanguine. Varnel was a slender man, always well dressed, with a handsome face that could make the hearts of many women melt. He always carried with him a smile that many had come to learn was well rehearsed. Because of his jovial and charismatic personality, he was a people''s person. In simple terms, the people loved him, and he was well received. Which was why many would be beyond shocked if they saw the current look on his face. His eyes were cold. The ever-present smile that had become his trademark was gone, replaced by a twisted expression. There was no doubt about it. Varnel was pissed. Behind him, the sound of softer steps echoed¡ªKhana''s. Her head was bowed low, her expression troubled. She bit down on her lower lip so hard it had already drawn blood. Her fingers clutched her fan with a white-knuckled grip as she followed behind. It looked as though she tried to appear as invisible as possible. Soon enough, they reached a large door and entered. The room they walked into was one clearly meant for the upper class. A massive king-sized bed stood at the center, flanked by carved mahogany drawers, velvet curtains, and chandeliers that bathed the room in a soft golden glow. As they stepped in, Khana quietly closed the door with a soft click but didn''t move a step further. She remained frozen by the door, head still bowed low. Varnel walked to the center of the room, then stopped. He slowly turned around, his gaze like ice as it fell on Khana. "Kneel." Khana flinched at his voice, clutching her fan tighter. Then, as though the command was law, her legs folded beneath her, and she sank to the ground. "Crawl." The word came sharp. Khana trembled, lowering her head even more. Her lips bled freely now, and her teeth still pressed down as if she was trying to keep herself together. Then, she obeyed, crawling toward him inch by painful inch. Varnel watched with a cold gaze as she approached. When she finally reached him, she knelt before him, head lowered. "Look at me." She froze. Then slowly, hesitantly, she began to lift her head. WHAM! Before her eyes could even meet his, a hand engulfed her vision. The slap struck her cheek with force, jerking her head violently to the side and sending her crashing to the floor. "Stand up." Khana''s vision was blurred. Her ears rang nonstop. A slap from a Bloom, vita-infused or not, was no small thing. Blood spilled from the corner of her mouth from just that one slap. But despite the pain, Khana didn''t utter a single sound. She knew what would happen if she did. She used her trembling hands to push herself up and knelt again before him. "Look at me." Tears streamed down her face as she shakily lifted her head again¡­ SLAP! Another strike. Another fall. "Kneel." His voice was cold. Khana''s entire body shook violently, her cheeks radiating nothing but pain. Tears flowed freely down her face. Still, she forced herself to kneel once more. "Look at me." She obeyed. SLAP! The third slap sent her hurling across the room, her body rolling on the floor. But this time, Varnel didn''t wait. He marched forward. Then came the kicks. Brutal. Repeated. Hard. "You only had one job," he snarled. "Just one fucking job. Be obedient!" His foot crashed into her side. "I picked you up from your trash family! You were nothing!" Another kick. "Do you know how much face I lost in that meeting!?" Another kick. "Do you know what''ll happen to my reputation if they ever find out it was you?! Huh? Do you!?" Another blow landed. Khana could do nothing but shield herself with her arms. Her body shook from the impacts, bruises and blood piling on her body with each passing second. Everyone saw Varnel as the charismatic and charming Pulse with a permanent smile. While some knew how shrewd he could be, only Khana, his wife, knew the real truth. The real him. Behind that smile was a manipulative, narcissistic man who needed control like he needed air. She couldn''t count the number of times she had been "punished" for falling short of his expectations. In the room, only the thuds of his kicks echoed. ''H-he''s not stopping.'' A terrifying realization struck Khana as Varnel continued to vent his rage. Usually, after a few strikes and after releasing his anger, he stopped. But that didn''t seem to be the case this time. His gaze was still cold. Still filled with anger. He kept beating her without hesitation. "P-please¡­" she finally whispered between the beatings, her voice barely audible through her choked sobs. Almost immediately, Varnel''s foot stopped mid-air. As it did, he exhaled slowly, deeply, before letting out a long sigh. His gaze fell upon Khana, now lying crumpled on the floor. She was bruised all over. Blood leaked from several open wounds, dripping onto the polished floor beneath her. Her skin was filled with purple and red. But she still held on to her fan tightly. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without a word, Varnel turned and walked over to a nearby table. He poured himself a drink before drowning the contents in one swift gulp. Another sigh escaped his lips. Then, he turned back to face her. "¡­Khana." His voice sounded different now. Softer. Khana, who was still writhing on the floor, flinched the moment he spoke. Her body trembled. Her arms instinctively tried to shield her face. Varnel began walking toward her. His footsteps were quiet. "You always bring this upon yourself, honey," he said gently, almost with affection. His gaze had softened too, looking at her warmly, as though the violence had never happened. He reached her. Khana lay huddled in a pool of her own blood, her body quivering as she cried silently. "I always told you¡­" Varnel knelt, reaching out. "Don''t do anything to get me angry." Chapter 90 - 90: Unease Varnel''s hand moved toward her face. "Now look at what you made me do." The moment his hand got close, Khana recoiled in panic. "N-no! No, please¡ª" she sobbed, crawling back weakly. "¡­Khana." This time, his voice was cold again. As she heard it, she froze instantly, her mouth snapping shut as a wave of fear surged through her body. Varnel reached out and gently pulled her arms apart. Then he wrapped her into a hug. "You did this to yourself," he whispered as he brushed a hand through her blood-soaked hair. "This is your fault." Khana didn''t respond. She just kept sobbing in his arms. "I-it hurts¡­" she choked out. "It h-hurts, Varnel¡­" Varnel''s hand continued stroking her hair. "It''s alright," he whispered softly. "The pain is only temporary. You''ll feel good as new by tomorrow." But Khana still continued to cry. "It''s alright," Varnel repeated, his voice sounding tender. "I''ll make sure nothing happens to you." He pulled her closer. "I love you," he murmured. Khana froze just for a moment. Then her lips trembled. "¡­I love you too," she whispered back. ¡­ "¡­Anything?" At the question, a response came almost instantly. "Nothing useful, First Pulse. It''s only a repeat of the information we already have." A deep frown appeared on Drennos'' face. He was seated in the office of his manor, located in the eastern quadrant of Crimson Hold. This was where the manors of each of the Pulses were situated. The Veins resided on the western side, while the south housed the vast training grounds, where all the youths of the clan underwent their training. It was also the residential quarter for warriors who chose to remain within Crimson Hold. The center and north, however, had the most important structures: the Sovereign''s Tower, the Council Halls, the library, etc. The meeting with Malakai and the other powers had taken place in the evening, and because of that, many hadn''t returned to their respective cities, choosing instead to remain for the night within the City of Blood. Drennos, however, had decided to use the opportunity to dig deeper into the anomaly they had all just witnessed. "What did they say?" he asked. "They said he entered the Pit¡­ and came back evolved after two days." "And none of our people in Blackreach know anything?" She shook her head. "No, First Pulse." Drennos clicked his tongue. "Useless." He muttered under his breath, but his focus immediately shifted again. "There''s something different about his evolution¡­ and we need to find out what that is." "What are your orders, First Pulse?" Drennos stayed silent for a few moments, staring into the empty air. Then¡­ "Send someone. Discreetly. Have them enter the Pit and explore. The answer may lie there." "As you wish, First Pulse." She bowed slightly but hesitated. "¡­What about the Ninth Vein?" The temperature in the room dropped. Drennos'' eyes flashed. "It''s too early to tell if he''ll become a threat like his father." Valerian Von Sanguine, Malakai''s late father, had once been the Sixth Pulse before his demise. And yet, due to his unmatched talent and terrifying strength, his ranking had soared, overshadowing even the other Pulses, including Drennos, the First Pulse. Back then, Valerian had been the obstacle. The one man everyone knew they had to surpass if they ever wanted a chance at becoming the Sovereign. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His death had been celebrated. But his legacy had not died. Malakai. Many had hoped the son would never inherit the father''s talents. They were relieved when he failed to evolve at age twelve. And because of that, their wariness faded. But now¡­ Now he had evolved, through a method no one understood, the unease had returned in full force. Drennos'' expression turned grim as a memory surfaced. Valerian''s gaze. ''He has the same eyes.'' He remembered Malakai''s gaze clearly, when the boy had struggled up the stairs toward the Sovereign. That same fire. That same defiance. Those cursed eyes. He hated them. Drennos looked up sharply. "The Red Eclipse. What do we know about her?" Nyx''s presence hadn''t gone unnoticed during the meeting. After her emergence in the past, the Red Eclipse had vanished, but her face was well known, especially amongst the higher ranks. They instantly recognized her. They had all seen her. And they all knew who she was. The shock was instant when they saw her in a maid uniform. She had been in Malakai''s manor. She was his third maid. Nyx. They had always wondered, who had planted her in the manor? "She''s still a mystery, First Pulse," his woman answered. "We haven''t been able to uncover any concrete information about her." "None? What about her lifeguard?" Drennos narrowed his eyes. Every citizen within the dome was registered from birth, each assigned a lifeguard that monitored their vitals. All of it was recorded in the Western Region''s Central Database, located within the Sovereign''s Main Building. As Pulses, they had unrestricted access. A name or general location was all they needed to track someone. But if she was saying they couldn''t access it¡­ "All attempts to access her file were denied, First Pulse." Drennos'' eyes sharpened. There was only one person with the power to block that access. The Sovereign. His finger began tapping against the polished obsidian desk. ''He''s interested in him¡­'' It was bad news. For the Sovereign to show this level of interest in Malakai meant the boy held something, something, that the rest of them didn''t. The last person the Sovereign had shown that kind of interest in¡­ Was Velarian. Malakai''s father. The man who had almost taken the crown from them all. Drennos'' expression darkened. "Nia." "Yes, First Pulse." "Many will send assassins to him tonight," he said. "Don''t bother. They won''t succeed." Nia''s eyes widened slightly. "Instead¡­ attach a spy to him. Someone close. I want to know everything, everything he does, every step he takes, every word he speaks." His tone turned sharp. "Do not fail me." "Yes, First Pulse." Nia bowed and exited swiftly, leaving Drennos alone in the cold silence of his office. He leaned back slowly, eyes clouded in thought. The pieces were beginning to move all around the clan¡­ And the ghost of Velarian Von Sanguine¡­ was stirring again. Chapter 91 - 91: Two Heads The hours went by, and evening soon came. Within a desolate manor located at the top of a small hill surrounded by a thick forest, Malakai sat alone inside his room, deep in thought. ''This is going to be tricky.'' He tapped his foot against the ground repeatedly, a troubled expression plastered on his face. Since Malakai punished and sent those two maids away, he hadn''t once left this spot. His mind swirled as he tried to figure out a way to escape his current predicament. ''If she doesn''t come back¡­ I might not survive the night.'' Drennos wasn''t the only one with good insight. As the one caught in the center of everything, Malakai had a clear grasp of the situation. After all the stunts he pulled during the meeting, he had zero doubts about what was going to happen next. ''I''ll be targeted tonight.'' He was completely sure of it. Some Highbloods, and even a few of the Pulses, would send assassins after him. They had seen his strength. They knew what he was capable of. Which meant¡­ they''d send someone stronger. Suddenly, Valentine spoke up. "Um, Malakai. I know you told me to shut up, but why don''t you just answer my question? We can talk through it together. Two minds are better than one, right?" Malakai sighed heavily. For what felt like the umpteenth time, Valentine was asking the same thing again. He was trying to focus, to form a plan of action, but Valentine seemed hellbent on foiling that attempt. Malakai finally shook his head and said, "What was your question?" Valentine beamed. "I know the answer already, but I need to confirm it from you. Your clan head gave the order to treat you like any other Vein, right? And said any disrespect towards you would be treated as disrespect towards him? So then¡­ why would they attack you now? Especially this soon? Wouldn''t that risk angering your leader?" "I thought you were good with political intrigue. It''s very obvious." "I am," Valentine said, "but this is a bit different. I''m missing a lot of information. For example, how does your clan actually function? How powerful are the Pulses? The Veins? And those other people at the meeting¡­ who were they? Plus, like I said, I''m trying to confirm something." Malakai exhaled. "The other people are the Highbloods. They''re the top hundred in the clan rankings." "The clan rankings?" Valentine asked. "Is that the one the Sovereign asked you to reach first place in?" Malakai shook his head. "No. That one is different. I''ll explain later. To answer your question, yes, the clan head gave the order, and yes, no one can afford to disobey it." "Then¡­ why?" Valentine asked again. "Because none of it will ever get back to them," Malakai said simply. "Yes, they''re the ones sending them. But without proof, how will anyone prove it?" Valentine frowned. "But¡­ isn''t the Sovereign really powerful? I don''t know the full scale of his power, but the distance between here and the meeting hall isn''t far. Shouldn''t he be able to sense if something''s happening?" "He probably knows everything going on inside the fortress," Malakai admitted. "But he won''t do anything." "¡­Why?" "Because he doesn''t believe in spoon-feeding," Malakai said in a low voice. "Once we Veins turn ten and receive our manors, any protection he offers us disappears. You live or die on your own from that point. They can send assassins after you, they can try anything, and he won''t interfere. Ever." Valentine fell silent. "But wait¡­ I thought you said the Sovereign treasures his direct descendants?" Malakai nodded. "He does. But he also believes that for us to grow, we must experience and overcome challenges ourselves." Valentine frowned. "And this is the same for all the other Veins? No protection at all? Then how the hell are all of you still alive?" Malakai didn''t answer right away. He understood exactly what Valentine meant. The Sanguine Clan was the strongest clan in the Western Region of the dome. Respected, feared, revered. But also, well hated. If the Veins weren''t being actively protected¡­ then why weren''t they all dead? After a few seconds of silence, Malakai finally responded. "There are two reasons for that. First, most people don''t believe it''s worth it, considering the consequences." "What consequences?" Valentine asked. "If any Sanguine direct descendant is killed, the Sovereign will turn the entire dome upside down until the killers are found," Malakai explained. "And I know what you''ll ask next¡ª''Then why are they still trying to kill you?'' I already told you. Because it''ll never trace back to them." He paused, then continued. "Second¡­ although the Sovereign feels that way, the Pulses are different. They make sure their Veins are protected. Watched over and guarded." Valentine nodded slowly. "Ah, that''s why¡ª" But he stopped. And he didn''t continue. Malakai didn''t say anything either. He already knew what Valentine had been about to say. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His parents were dead. So the second reason didn''t apply to him. Silence filled the room for a moment. "¡­I understand perfectly now," Valentine finally said. "Good," Malakai replied. "Now shut up and let me think." Valentine grinned in his mind. "I might have an idea." Malakai''s eyes sharpened. "Are you sure?" If Valentine truly had a way for him to survive the night¡ªand the nights that would follow¡ªhe wanted to hear it. Desperately. Because if Nyx didn''t come back by sunset¡­ he was dead. "Hu hu! I told you I''m awesome," Valentine said, smug. Malakai glared. "Stop wasting time and speak." Valentine cleared his throat. "How well do you know all the Pulses?" Malakai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He thought for a second, and just as he was about to respond, a sudden knock came at the door. His hand snapped to his scythe, gripping it tight as he rose from the bed and entered a battle stance. "W-what? What?! What!?" Valentine panicked. "Are they here already?" But Malakai didn''t answer. He ignored him completely, his entire being braced for battle. If this was an assassin, then he was ready for his last battle. As the tension reached its peak, a voice came from behind the door: "Ninth Vein, it''s me¡­ Nyx." Malakai froze. ''She came?'' His grip around the scythe loosened instantly. He straightened. Chapter 92 - 92: Accept Malakai approached the door to his room cautiously. Yes, he had heard Nyx''s voice clearly. But he was still wary. With enough mastery over blood, anyone could mimic a voice to sound like anyone they wanted. ''Go confirm if it''s really her,'' Malakai said in his head. Valentine''s response came quickly, sounding nervous. "H-hell no! What if it''s some assassin?" ''We''ve gone through this before. You can''t die,'' Malakai felt like pulling his hair out. This spirit was absolutely hopeless. ''How the hell did you even convince yourself to fight darkness creatures back in your day?'' Valentine went silent. And even though they couldn''t share emotions directly, Malakai just knew he was hesitating hard. But after a few seconds, Valentine reluctantly phased out of Malakai''s body, then hesitantly drifted through the door. Malakai waited, holding his breath. A moment passed. Then Valentine phased back in. But his reluctant expression had vanished, replaced with a wide smile. He nodded. Seeing this, Malakai relaxed slightly, but the cold look on his face didn''t change. He reached out and opened the door with a soft click and his eyes locked onto the figure just outside. Nyx. "Ninth Vein," she greeted, bowing. Malakai didn''t respond. Instead, he turned and walked back into the room, heading toward the window. He leaned against the wall, arms folded across his chest as he stared coldly at her. Despite the fact that there was literally nothing he could do if Nyx decided to kill him right now, he still gripped his scythe tightly. Ready for battle. "Come in." His voice was cold. Nyx bowed, then stepped into the room, quietly locking the door behind her. Silence fell. Valentine hovered in one corner of the room, his gaze shifting constantly between Malakai and Nyx. Malakai just kept staring at Nyx, saying nothing. And just as Valentine was about to move toward Malakai, Nyx''s head suddenly snapped in his direction. Her icy gaze locked right onto him. ''C-can she see me!?'' Valentine panicked. But before Nyx could say a word¡­ "Who are you working for?" Malakai asked. Nyx froze. She turned slowly to face him. And immediately, she saw it, his grip on the scythe had tightened again. He was fully on guard. One wrong answer, and she would lose his trust completely. Nyx paused. Then she answered in a low tone, "No one, Ninth." Malakai''s gaze narrowed. He didn''t speak right away. Then¡­ "Who were you working for?" Nyx''s eyes widened slightly. Malakai''s insight was¡­ sharp. After a second, she finally said it: "¡­The Sovereign." As expected. Malakai''s eyes sharpened. Nyx had always been a mystery to him. Unlike the other maids, she never joined their gossip. Her expression was always cold. She never slipped, always acted like a servant. He had always suspected someone had planted her in his service but didn''t know who. But ever since he discovered that Nyx was a Bloom, the list of potential suspects had narrowed drastically. At the very top of that list¡­ was the Sovereign. "And what about now?" Malakai asked. "I''m not working for him anymore," Nyx replied. "But you were before." "Yes." "You just walked up to him and told him you wanted to stop?" Malakai asked, feeling guarded. "And he let you go? Just like that? No conditions, no demands?" Nyx bowed her head. "Yes." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai fell silent. He was desperate, he knew it. Without Nyx, he might not live to see the next morning. And although his mastery over blood wasn''t nearly advanced enough to sense if she was lying¡­ he had been betrayed so many times that he''d developed a sharp instinct for deception. Especially when it came to Nyx, who wore her emotions on her face. Still, too many things didn''t add up. ''Why would the Sovereign let her go now?'' Now of all times, when Malakai had just evolved. This would be the perfect moment to place a spy to monitor and find out his secrets. The Sovereign didn''t rise to power through strength alone. He was sharp, ruthless. And he would have known that Malakai needed Nyx now more than ever. It just didn''t make sense. Malakai shook his head. What mattered was that she wasn''t lying. He could feel it. "So¡­ what''s your plan now?" he asked, voice cold. "Why are you here?" Nyx clenched her fists. Her face turned troubled. Then she bit her lip, steeled her nerves and dropped to one knee. "Use me, Ninth Vein." Malakai raised an eyebrow. "Use you?" "Yes, Ninth Vein," she said firmly. "I want to serve you." His gaze narrowed. He didn''t speak for a few seconds. Then¡­ "Why should I trust you?" "Because I''ve never lied to you," Nyx answered immediately. Malakai didn''t reply. He simply stared at her kneeling quietly, looking straight up at him with a serious gaze. And although he knew she could kill him in an instant¡­ all he saw in her eyes, was warmth. "Why do you want to serve me?" Nyx froze. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out. Silence descended once more in the room. Valentine, who had drifted closer, suddenly whispered: "What are you doing, Malakai?! Didn''t you say you wouldn''t last the night without her? Why all these questions?" ''I want to confirm the level of trust I can give her,'' Malakai replied in his mind. Valentine''s expression morphed into confusion. "What does that even mean?" ''Just shut up,'' Malakai said. He turned his focus back to Nyx, who was finally speaking. "Because¡­ you remind me of someone." "Who?" Nyx bit down hard on her lip. "I''m sorry, Ninth Vein. I can''t say." Hmm. Malakai stared at her for a long moment. Then he nodded. "Alright. I won''t push." He paused. "You still want to serve me¡­ despite my current circumstances?" "Yes," she answered without hesitation. "The Pulses will come after me," Malakai warned. "Many will try to kill me. I''ll be an enemy to the entire clan. And you¡­ you still want to serve me?" "Yes," she said again. Malakai stared at her one final time. Then, he nodded. "¡­Alright then. I accept." Chapter 93 - 93: The Hunt The room door closed with a soft click, and as it did, it was as if a heavy weight disappeared from the air. After their talk, Nyx had left, leaving Malakai alone with his thoughts. But unlike what one might expect, as she left, Malakai suddenly exhaled heavily, trying hard to calm his trembling heart. He gazed down at his arm, still gripping the handle of his scythe tightly. His grip was slippery, damp with sweat that had gathered from how tightly he''d been holding it. Although he had spoken with Nyx calmly just seconds ago, only Malakai knew how much effort it had taken just to keep his composure. She was the Red Eclipse. A Bloom. Her gaze alone, when it landed on him, had sent a shudder through his body. ''I''m sure she felt it.'' Throughout the entire interaction, his heart had been beating out of control, and as a Bloom, there was no way she wouldn''t have sensed it. ''I''m glad it went well¡­'' Malakai thought as he sat down on his bed. He was relieved everything had turned out for the best. After their talk, after he''d accepted for Nyx to serve him, she had left the room to begin manning the manor. And as a Bloom, Malakai had no doubt his safety was assured. Then, Valentine also "settled" onto the bed beside him, but since his body was made purely of vita, he phased through the bed and down to the floor. "Ahhhh¡ªMalakai!!!" Malakai slapped a palm against his head, exasperated. ''You''re. Not. Fucking. Real¡­'' he muttered in his head. Now that Nyx was manning the manor, he had to be cautious with his actions. Just because she served him now didn''t mean he had any intention of telling her everything. ''There''s still too many unanswered questions about her¡­ until then¡­'' The life she had lived with him until now, it had all been a lie. And now, it felt like he was meeting someone completely new. Someone he knew nothing about. And that made him more wary than anything. ''But I still need her.'' Malakai shook his head and turned to Valentine, who was now floating upward slowly, scratching the back of his head awkwardly with a sheepish look. Malakai''s earlier words had clearly reminded him that, regardless of anything, he couldn''t actually be hurt. Meeting Malakai''s cold stare, Valentine cleared his throat and said, "See? I told you she could be trusted. I''m good with people, you should listen to me more." Malakai narrowed his eyes. ''She can''t be trusted fully. I don''t know anything about her.'' "Yes, yes, that''s right," Valentine said quickly, waving it off. "But it''s still great news! Now you have someone powerful to help you!" Malakai didn''t answer. Valentine floated closer. "Now all you have to do is treat her nicely so she''ll stay loyal to you." His eyes turned serious. "You have to learn how to smile, Malakai." Malakai''s gaze sharpened. ''Who says I can''t?'' Valentine chuckled. "Come on, stop with the jokes. I''m being serious here." Malakai stared at the insane spirit for a few long seconds, then shook his head and looked away. But Valentine wasn''t done. "This is important, Malakai. If you keep treating everyone coldly¡­ how do you expect them to stay?" Malakai tuned him out completely and took a deep breath, steadying his nerves. He understood what Valentine was saying. But his current expression, his entire demeanor, had been forged through the hell he''d endured growing up in the Sanguine. It wasn''t something he could easily change. He shifted his thoughts. ''I should think about my next course of action.'' Malakai had different topics he needed to address immediately. The first was the Sovereign''s condition. ''The first in the Fresh Blood Ranking.'' To reach that height, he would have to surpass the other veins already in the rankings. ''They''re all still below twenty.'' The Fresh Blood Ranking was only for youths between the ages of twelve and twenty. And currently, the oldest veins weren''t even twenty yet, yet from the bits Malakai had heard, they were already topping the charts. ''I have to join as soon as possible.'' That brought him to his next step. If he wanted to enter the Fresh Blood Ranking, there was only one path. ''The Hunt.'' sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Hunt. It was tradition to the Sanguine Clan. It was a region-wide event held every two years in the West, open to every youth from the various clans who had evolved between the ages of twelve and fifteen. They were placed in a massive forest and forced to battle darkness creatures. The Hunt meant different things to different people. For most, it was an initiation, an introduction to the brutal reality of life under the dome. But for the Sanguine youths, and for others, it was an opportunity. Participating in the Hunt granted the Sanguine the right to enter the Fresh Blood Ranking, and not only that, to amass blood points. ''There''ll be a lot of targets present.'' To climb the ranking, one needed blood points. And there were several ways to gain them, killing darkness creatures, completing missions, and providing anything that would benefit the clan. However, for the Sanguine who still qualified for the Hunt, there was an additional advantage. Depending on how high they ranked at the end, they could be awarded extra blood points. Malakai intended to capitalize on that, and on the first method: killing darkness creatures. ''I should be able to get a significant boost afterwards.'' Unfortunately, Malakai couldn''t access the Fresh Blood Rankings until he officially participated in the Hunt. His eyes flicked toward the calendar on the wall. ''Two months¡­'' He stood up, grabbed a pen, and circled a date. The current month was November, and the Hunt always took place at the start of the new year. ''I have to get stronger to make the most of this.'' This had been Malakai''s goal all along. He had to prepare thoroughly for the Hunt to reap its full rewards. And there was only one method he knew. Training. That brought him to the second topic he wanted to address tonight. His power. Chapter 94 - 94: Noise Malakai had to plan how he was going to spend the next two months in the clan. Now that his protection was assured, he wanted to focus his entire being on training, preparing for the Hunt. ''When I start the clan''s training, it''ll probably take most of my time, but its benefits are worth it.'' Malakai hadn''t experienced how the clan trained evolved members before, but judging from what he went through before failing to evolve, he was certain it would be worth every second. ''Plus the resources.'' This had been one of the main reasons he wanted to join in the first place. The resources provided by the clan would be incredibly beneficial to his growth. ''I''ll make my plan once I see what it''s all about tomorrow. But for now¡­'' He would begin training tomorrow, as per the Sovereign''s orders. So for now, he resigned himself to making a decision then and planning around it. But before that, he wanted to check his current standing. ''Manifest.'' A panel of light ignited to life in front of him, displaying his stats. [Vita Core Interface] Name: Malakai Von Sanguine Lineage: Direct Descendant of the Sanguine Clan S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Title(s): [Successor of Life] [Ruined Heir] [Worthless Trash] Talent Grade: ??? Vita Stored: 4535 / 4,500 ¡ú 4,535 Units Vita Absorption Rate: 2.0 V/s (High Density) | 1.5 V/s (Normal Zone) Evolution Stage: Genesis (Awaiting formation of first node) Base Attributes: ? Strength: 170 [90 - 125] ? Dexterity: 180 [100 - 135] ? Vitality: 235 ¡ú 239 [125 - 150] ? Perception: 182 [110 - 140] ? Willpower: 120 ¡ú 122 [50 - 76] ? Control: 110 [0 - 5] [Node Map] ? Blood Node: Active [1% refined] ? Muscle Node: Sealed ? Nerve Node: Sealed ? Bone Node: Sealed ? Breath Node: Sealed ? Digestion Node: Sealed ? Synaptic Node: Sealed ? Cellular Node: Sealed ? Endocrine Node: Sealed ? Immune Node: Sealed ? Sensory Node: Sealed ? Body Node: Sealed (Opens when all primary nodes are awakened and refined at 100%) Malakai gazed at his stats with a calm look. Valentine, who had stopped talking after realizing Malakai wasn''t listening, floated behind him. "Damn¡­ you didn''t even train and something still improved." Malakai''s gaze stopped briefly on his Vitality and Will stats. They had both somehow increased, even though he hadn''t actively trained them. ''It must be because of those instances.'' Malakai had barely survived his encounter with the Maugrim, and he had also withstood the Sovereign''s aura. In both cases, he had pushed his body to its absolute limits. His Vitality covered his endurance, stamina, and more¡ªit was no wonder it had improved. As for Will¡­ with everything he had gone through until now, it was expected. Malakai soon took his gaze away and settled it on his Vita capacity. ''It also increased.'' Every evolver had the ability to passively attract and absorb Vita from the air. Ever since he evolved, Malakai had been doing exactly that. But he''d been wanting to figure out exactly how much the Vita he passively absorbed affected him. In the span of two days, his total Vita capacity had increased by 35 units. It wasn''t a lot, considering his absorption rate was 2 v/s in high-density areas, which, in a sense, meant that the Vita in his body should have increased by about 14,400 in two days. But clearly, it didn''t work that way. The only time the 2 v/s came into play was when he used from his Vita reserve and needed to refill. ''35 in two days¡­ that''s about a ten-thousandth of the normal¡­'' In simple terms, it meant that passively, his total Vita reserve was increasing at about 0.0002 v/s. It was a rough estimate, but Malakai believed it was accurate. A question soon popped into his head, and he turned to Valentine. ''Hey, did you form any nodes in your body during your time?'' Valentine paused for a moment before he responded, "Ah, yes." Malakai nodded, "How much faster was it when you were actively training compared to passively?" Valentine thought for a moment, "Hmm¡­ I remember getting stronger faster when I was consciously training it." Malakai nodded again and turned away. ''Just as I thought.'' What Malakai had just confirmed was simple. Although his total Vita reserve improved at 0.0002 per second passively, that number would change drastically when he actively absorbed Vita from the air and guided it to improve his body. Malakai decided to test his assumption. He sat cross-legged on his bed and closed his eyes. At first, he didn''t try to absorb anything. He let his body do its work, passively pulling in Vita. He simply observed. After noting the rate, he switched. He focused. He felt the Vita in the air, and he drew it in. After a few seconds, Malakai opened his eyes with a satisfied expression. His assumption had been correct. The latter was mindless and would randomly improve his body slowly, while the latter was intentional, and he would be able to direct the Vita to its required location. With that, Malakai was content with his findings. He didn''t try to absorb any more Vita. After everything he''d been through over the past few days, even he knew he needed rest. His body still felt rejuvenated, but his mind was another story. It needed a break. He headed to the bathroom to freshen up, removing his oversized jacket and swapping it for something more comfortable. Valentine, of course, made a fuss the moment Malakai took off his clothes, swearing multiple times that he wasn''t a pedophile. Malakai ignored him. Once he was done, he returned to his room, slipped into bed, and a second later, Valentine''s voice cut in. "You''re sleeping with¡­ that?" Malakai sent a glance toward the large scythe resting against his arm beneath the sheets. ''What''s wrong with it?'' he asked. "You''re asking me that?" Valentine replied, exasperated. "Who sleeps with a scythe!?" ''I''m just being safe,'' Malakai said calmly. ''I need to be ready to fight at any time.'' "That''s what you have your maid for, right?" Valentine shot back. "So you don''t have to do weird things like this." Malakai didn''t respond. Valentine groaned. "You''re still going to sleep with it no matter what I say, huh." ''Yes.'' Valentine sighed heavily. "Talk about being paranoid." Malakai ignored him. His grip on the scythe didn''t loosen for a second. He still didn''t trust Nyx, not completely, at least. And this was the only way he could feel safe enough to sleep. He stared up at the ceiling in silence for several minutes, his mind slowly drifting. The tiredness started to creep in. His eyelids felt heavy, harder and harder to keep open. And then¡­ they closed. He slept. To Malakai, it felt like a blip. As though he had only blinked. One moment he was sleeping, and in the next¡­ his eyes snapped open, the grip on his scythe instantly tightening. ''W-what was that?'' Malakai pushed the drowsiness out of his system and rose from the bed. He had just heard a noise coming from outside. Chapter 95 - 95: Night "Huh? W-what''s going on!?" Malakai heard Valentine''s panicked voice echo in his head. The chubby man had been startled awake by Malakai suddenly jolting up in the middle of the night. ''I hear sounds coming from outside¡­'' Malakai was already on his feet, gripping his scythe tightly. "Ah, shit¡­ not this again!" Valentine groaned. He still hadn''t recovered from the Ironhold incident, where they''d spent an entire night crammed inside a ceiling. Malakai didn''t respond. His focus was already shifting. He reached for the side of the bed, grabbing his utility belt and strapping it on without hesitation. "W-wait! What are you doing!?" ''What does it look like?'' Malakai replied calmly. "Don''t tell me you plan on checking it out," Valentine said, his voice rising. Silence. "Don''t!" he cried. "That''s literally how every horror movie starts! It''s a well-known fact, strange noise? You run!" Malakai''s tone was firm. ''Leaving the manor takes me straight into the forest. I''ll be ambushed easily out there.'' Valentine kept whining, but Malakai had already tuned him out. He needed absolute focus. He did a quick check of his utility belt. Gun, check. Vita mine, check. Then his gaze shifted toward the door. ''Go check what''s happening outside,'' he said, turning to Valentine. Valentine froze. "Meeee¡ªoh, right. I can''t die¡­" He sighed heavily, like someone forced to clock in at a job they hated. Being dead meant he couldn''t give any excuses. He reluctantly phased through the door and returned seconds later, pale, like the color had been drained from his face. ''What happened?'' Malakai asked. "She''s scary¡­ she''s so scary¡­" Valentine kept muttering while trembling behind Malakai like a frightened child. ''Is it safe?'' Valentine shook his head rapidly. "No, no, no, no!" ''What did you see?'' Valentine turned slowly, eyes wide. "The devil." ''The devil?'' Valentine nodded frantically. ''What about Nyx?'' Malakai asked, narrowing his eyes. Valentine visibly flinched. "She is the devil!" Malakai tilted his head, confused for a moment, then the realization hit him and his eyes widened slightly. "So that''s what happened," he muttered. He shook his head, ignoring Valentine''s trembling form, and moved toward the door. The hallway was dark. Malakai preferred it that way, it sharpened his other senses. As he moved through the manor, he passed the living room, noting the silver glow spilling in from the window. ''Looks like I actually slept¡­'' It had felt like a blink, but he''d slept deep into the night. He guessed it was around midnight. When he reached the manor''s main door, he stopped. ''This feeling¡­'' He knew it too well. The chilling presence of death. ''Darkness creatures?'' But there was something else. A metallic stench in the air. ''Blood.'' Malakai opened the door slowly, eyes narrowing as he peered outside, just in time to see it. The full moon bathed the entire manor in its silver glow, revealing the unfolding scene with stark clarity. A lone figure stood in the middle of the compound, calm and composed, dressed in a pristine white maid uniform. All around her were the mangled corpses of darkness creatures, pools of thick black ichor seeping beneath them. ''Nyx.'' Malakai''s eyes sharpened as he took in the scene. Despite the devastation, not a single drop stained her uniform. Their gazes met, and for a second, the night fell utterly silent. Then, without a word, Nyx lifted into the air and landed softly in front of him. She bowed her head. "Ninth Vein," she said. Malakai didn''t respond immediately. His eyes were still on the corpses. He couldn''t determine their exact ranks, but from the lingering energy, he was sure they were at least Grade 2. He exhaled. "Assassins?" He noted the scattered splatters of blood. That could only mean one thing, the darkness creatures had spawned right here, from the deaths of those assassins. Nyx nodded. "Yes, Ninth Vein." Her voice was cold, emotionless, devoid of the rage or satisfaction one might expect after a slaughter. "They''ve been taken care of. I suggest you return to sleep while I clean this up." Valentine''s voice whispered urgently in Malakai''s ear. "Yes, yes, Malakai, let''s leave!" Malakai ignored him, his gaze lingering on the corpses once more. ''More than ten¡­'' More than ten assassins, at least at the node formation stage, had come for him tonight. And if not for Nyx, there was no version of this story where he survived. Malakai gave a slow nod. "Alright." He turned and walked back to his room, Valentine trailing behind him, still visibly trembling. Inside, Malakai stopped in front of the full-length mirror and stared at his reflection. ''It''s pointless¡­'' That scene outside had made one thing painfully clear, against ten node formation evolvers, there was nothing he could''ve done. If they had caught him asleep, he would have been dead before he even reached for his scythe. Which meant¡­ right now, his life wasn''t protected by his strength. It was protected by Nyx. So then¡­ why had he been sleeping with his scythe? What protection did it truly offer when his survival no longer depended on him? He exhaled heavily, unbuckling his utility belt and placing it down. His eyes drifted to the scythe still in his grip. He stared at it for a few quiet moments, then gently set it on the bed before climbing in. Valentine blinked. "Wait¡­ you''re not sleeping with your scythe?" He looked genuinely shocked. Moments ago, Malakai had looked like he was ready to die with it in his hands. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''No,'' Malakai said simply. Valentine, who had been about to praise Malakai, glanced at the bed again and narrowed his eyes. "What the heck. What''s the difference?" Although Malakai wasn''t sleeping with the scythe, it was now resting by the bed, its staff just inches from Malakai''s hand. ''Mind your business.'' Malakai responded. Valentine sighed. "At least it''s progress. We''ll get you there, don''t worry." ''Shut up and let me sleep.'' Valentine didn''t reply again, letting silence return to the room. ''I have to get stronger.'' Valentine was right, it was progress. Letting go of the scythe, even in this manner, meant Malakai had decided to trust Nyx. At least¡­ to an extent. But placing his life in someone else''s hands was something that didn''t sit well with him. He needed to change that. Sleep took him in the next moment. Morning came fast. Chapter 96 - 96: Visitor The morning air was cold. By 4 a.m., Malakai had already woken up from his sleep. He felt rejuvenated in both his body and mind. Malakai had never felt the effect of good sleep this well before. Because he had chosen to trust Nyx, even if only slightly, he had been able to get the deep sleep he needed. As he woke, Malakai sat cross-legged on his bed, his eyes closed as he focused deeply. His system was already programmed to wake up early. Being unevolved growing up, he had needed to train his body even more than most to gain even a modicum of strength. Still, the main reason he had woken up this early was because of the youth training he was joining today. ''If I remember correctly, it should be 5 a.m., Monday to Saturday¡­'' During his time as an unevolved, that had been the schedule. Every day except Sundays, from 5 a.m. to 8 p.m. And now, even after evolving, Malakai had woken up early to prepare both body and mind for what was to come. He meditated, steadying his breath, calming his thoughts. The minutes passed. Then, when it was almost time, he stood up and walked out of his room. Malakai had already freshened up and was ready for the day. But as he stepped into his living room, he paused. Nyx was there, standing silently with a bow. Just as he was about to nod and walk past, Nyx raised her head and said, "Ninth Vein¡­ you have a visitor." Malakai''s gaze narrowed. A visitor? He instantly grew wary. The fact that the person was still here, despite Nyx''s presence, meant it wasn''t someone she could casually throw out. "Who?" Malakai asked. "The Second Pulse," Nyx replied. Malakai''s eyes widened. What the hell¡­? "Where is she?" he asked, his gaze scanning the space. He already knew the Second Pulse wouldn''t be inside. Nyx wouldn''t allow that. Pulse or not, he was the owner of this manor, the lord here. "She''s waiting outside," Nyx said calmly. Malakai''s gaze shifted toward the door as he exhaled. Valentine, who had been quiet all this while, finally spoke up. ''Tell me about the Second Pulse. I remember her talking during your meeting, but maybe there''s something that would explain her behavior.'' Malakai remembered clearly, she had been the one who objected when he asked to join the clan''s training. She had claimed that his inadequacies would shame the clan. ''I don''t have any relationship with her,'' Malakai responded as he reached the door. ''I only know what I''ve heard.'' Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He paused, then continued. ''She''s prideful. Cold. And she hates weakness.'' "Well, that would explain why she hated you," Valentine muttered. "But what about now? I mean, you beat someone nearly twice your age. She can''t still think you''re weak, right?" Malakai''s eyes sharpened. ''Let''s find out.'' He punched the door open and stepped outside. As Malakai stepped through the main door of the manor and into the compound, a wave of pressure hit him. Heavy and suffocating. But just as quickly as it came, it vanished. Nyx''s presence had flared behind him, and the pressure dispersed instantly. Malakai''s eyes narrowed as he locked onto the figure standing in the center of the compound. She was of average height, about 5''6", with the signature crimson hair and eyes of the Sanguine. But unlike most, her hair had been cut short, barely reaching her ears. Her attire could be described in one word: efficient. No flair, no ornamentation. Every piece served a purpose. Tight-fitting armored fabrics around her limbs, reinforced gloves and boots, and a sleeveless combat vest with utility straps across her sides. Everything about her appearance looked primed for battle. But none of that was what held his attention. It was her aura. She wasn''t even trying to release it, but even then, it blanketed the entire area. If any being below the synergy stage entered this space, they''d be forced to their knees on instinct. Fortunately, Nyx was here to deal with that inconvenience. Malakai approached, then came to a stop a few feet away from her. The Second Pulse. Marissa Von Sanguine. Marissa stared down at Malakai, who looked back at her calmly. In the Sanguine Clan, a Pulse naturally held more influence and standing than a Vein. But despite this, Malakai hadn''t so much as bowed. He hadn''t been playing when he climbed those steps to face the Sovereign, he had no intention of bowing to anyone else in this clan. Marissa''s eyes shifted to Nyx, and her brows furrowed. "Leave," she said. But Nyx didn''t move an inch. Just as she was about to speak, Malakai cut in, "She answers only to me." Marissa''s gaze returned to him. She stared directly into his eyes and said, "You''ve changed, Ninth Vein." Malakai didn''t respond. Marissa gave a slight nod. "I can see your distrust clearly, so I''ll go straight to the point. I came here for two things. The first¡­ is to apologize." Malakai''s expression shifted. ''Apologize?'' He was genuinely baffled. Marissa was known for her pride and coldness for a reason. Outside of the Sovereign, no one could make her lower her head, not even the other Zeniths in the dome. So, what was this? ''Is she planning something?'' Malakai doubted it. Of all the Pulses, Marissa was the most blunt and straightforward. She lived for battle, respected the strong, and disdained the weak. Simple. ''Let''s hear what she has to say,'' Valentine''s voice echoed in his mind. Malakai remained silent, listening. Marissa continued. "I''ve always considered you weak. Someone unworthy of the Sanguine name. But what you showed at that meeting¡­ that wasn''t weakness. I made the wrong call, and I spoke out of turn. For that, I apologize." She closed her eyes and lowered her head very slightly. Malakai didn''t know what to say. He just stood there, staring. For her to come here and apologize for something like that¡­ it was absurd. ''Her real reason probably lies in the second thing.'' Valentine suggested. Malakai''s gaze sharpened. ''That''s right, she said two reasons.'' He could try to take advantage of this, maybe ask Marissa for something. But anyone who knew anything about her knew that''d be a wasted effort. It was better to move on. "Alright," Malakai said. "What''s the second reason?" Marissa opened her eyes and met his gaze squarely. "Join my faction," she said. Chapter 97 - 97: Training Grounds ''Join my faction,'' Malakai walked down the hill where his manor was situated, his thoughts churning. Seconds ago, the second pulse of the sanguine clan, Marissa, had just asked him to join her faction. Without so much as thinking, Malakai had blurted out a ''no''. But as he walked through the forest surrounding his manor, even he couldn''t help but reflect on his actions. ''I acted on emotions.'' Malakai admitted. He had been betrayed on numerous occasions by those who were supposed to show him love. After his parent''s death, Malakai had to learn the hard way how life in the clan worked. The second pulse offer had brought out those memories which instantly closed off his heart and he refused her offer without even thinking about it. ''Hmm.'' Valentine''s voice suddenly sounded in his mind. ''Well when you think about it, are you really going to take that risk?'' Malakai fell silent. Considering Marissa''s personality, she respected and valued the strong, which was why she loved surrounding her self with powerful and talented people. In the brief times he had seen her, Malakai didn''t think he had ever seen anyone below the synergy stage of evolution, and this was including her guards and maids. If there had been, then it was because said person had the potential for more in the future. ''She might have simply seen my potential and wanted to recruit me,'' Malakai thought calmly. Given her personality, it reflected her actions. However¡­ ''there are too many unknowns,'' Valentine spoke up, "Exactly. Being under the banner of a pulse would give you more standing in the clan and smoothen a lot of issues, but¡­ it has its downsides too. You''ll be dragged deeper into political plays. Every attack directed towards the second pulse would reach you, and the other pulses would probably see you as more of a threat." Malakai slowly nodded. Once again, he found himself a bit surprised at how insightful Valentine could be. "Why can''t you always be like this?" Malakai said bluntly. "You''re useful this way." Valentine scoffed. "Damn, what do you even mean?" Malakai didn''t hesitate and spoke his mind. "You always act like a spineless idiot when things go bad. It''s distracting." His blunt tone left Valentine speechless, but Malakai wasn''t done. "One of these days, you''ll get us killed because you''re distracting me." Valentine coughed awkwardly as Malakai called him out. "You''re made purely of vita," Malakai continued, voice cold. "You can''t die because you''re tethered to life essence. Always remember that. You''re going to need to change. If we''re going to be together like this, you need to stop cowering, or we''ll end up dead for real." Valentine fell completely silent, unable to respond. "Keep my words in mind," Malakai said. He didn''t wait for a reply. He quickened his pace, sprinting through the forest. Despite appearing alone, Malakai could feel the piercing stare of Nyx trailing behind him. It was her silent way of reminding him that he wasn''t alone. The training grounds were located in the south of crimson hold, and that was exactly where Malakai headed. He avoided the pathway that led to other veins manors and Minutes later, he broke through the forest''s edge, stepping onto a small cliff. He paused, peering down below, where a sprawling expanse stretched across the land, littered with blackened buildings of varying sizes enclosed in a large and thick wall. ''I''m early.'' It was still about 15 minutes before 5am, but Malakai didn''t mind the earliness. ''I might need to be tested before I''m grouped.'' From what he remembered from his time training as an unevolved, the youths were grouped into three different types, Beginner, Intermediate and Advanced. And this held for each of the different disciplines they took. But Malakai only knew about the disciplines f the unevolved. The evolved was still an unfamiliar territory. Regardless, Malakai was sure he would need to be tested to determine which category he would join. ''I''ll find out there,'' Malakai thought calmly. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He descended the cliff from the side, reaching the large expanse. Approaching the wall, he passed numerous small buildings scattered just outside it. Aside from the training grounds, the south of Crimson Hold also housed members of the clan who chose to live there. Some lived outside the wall and were mainly tasked with protecting the training grounds to earn their keep. With how vast Crimson Hold was, there was always a chance of darkness creatures appearing at any given moment. Although the Blood Knights would be notified the instant it happened, there was still a need to keep the clan''s youths well protected. The area was mostly deserted due to how early it was, but Malakai could already feel multiple gazes locking onto him as he neared the wall. He ignored them. Soon enough, he reached the wall itself. There was no large gate, only a small door built into one section. Carriages and beasts weren''t permitted entry into the training grounds. Only youths and specific members of the clan. Malakai approached the door and turned toward a small panel beside it, blinking red. He placed his lifeguard against it. It flashed green, and the door slid open. As Malakai stepped inside, he was met with the sight of the numerous buildings he had glimpsed from atop the cliff. But unlike the outside, the inside was already bustling with movement. ''The other youths,'' Malakai thought, noting the young figures roaming about, all between the ages of seven and eleven. ''Looks like I''m not the first to get here.'' In a competitive clan like the Sanguine, Malakai should have known that arriving fifteen minutes early wasn''t enough to be first. Still, he didn''t dwell on it. He started making his way through the training grounds. Though they were young, because of the nature of the Sanguine, many parents had made it a point to introduce their children early into its politics, and into the brutal survival mindset of the clan. Chapter 98 - 98: Disciplines Because of this, every single one of the youths knew who Malakai was. And they knew his story. Regardless, as Malakai passed, each of them bowed their heads and greeted respectfully. "Ninth Vein." Some even muttered the deeper greetings, the formal ones reserved for non-direct descendants addressing direct descendants. Despite his past, the sheer weight of the title Vein felt like the sky to them. And with the Sovereign''s decree that Malakai was to be treated like any other direct descendant, the entire clan had gotten the message. Malakai nodded briefly to each youth that greeted him. After walking for some time, he reached another wall, one with the same type of door and panel he had used earlier. The training grounds were divided between the unevolved and evolved, with the unevolved occupying the outer parts and the evolved in the inner. "Damn," Valentine suddenly muttered. "They looked like little devils." He was referring to the short, innocent looking youths they had passed earlier. They would have seemed completely harmless, if not for their crimson hair and cold eyes. Valentine couldn''t help but understand a little better how Malakai had ended up the way he had. The sanguine clan was something else. Scanning himself through the next door, Malakai stepped through it, and was immediately met with more buildings, though fewer youths moved about. These ones were older, ranging between twelve and fifteen. And unlike those outside, they were evolved. The sight of the Ninth Vein entering the evolved section clearly shocked them. It wasn''t a sight they had ever expected to witness. Still, they bowed their heads and greeted him respectfully as he passed. ''Some are familiar,'' Malakai thought. Among them, he recognized a few faces. He hadn''t seen any other Veins yet, but he remembered training alongside some of these people back when he was unevolved. Not that it mattered. His reclusive nature had prevented him from making friends back then, and now, they were little more than strangers. Malakai''s steps carried him toward the largest building, situated at the very center of the training grounds. All other structures were clearly built with it as the anchor. ''This should be the administrative building,'' Malakai thought. This was the place where the youths would be tested, categorized, and handed their timetables. The unevolved section had one too, and this was where his next steps would begin. He entered the building and immediately spotted a counter at the far end, manned by a Sanguine man seated lazily, engrossed in a book. "Hello." At Malakai''s cold greeting, the attendant lazily lifted his eyes from the book, only to freeze when he caught sight of Malakai''s face. ''A Vein!'' The man immediately straightened up and bowed deeply. "Blood flows where you walk. May your blood burn brighter than the sun," he greeted. "As it should," Malakai responded calmly. A brief awkward silence followed before the attendant''s eyes widened. "Ah, yes! Today is your first day, Ninth Vein. I shall fetch the Head Instructor immediately. Please give me two minutes." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai gave a short nod as the attendant scurried through a nearby door. Left alone, he used the time to quietly observe his surroundings. It was a plain room. The Sanguines, especially the Sovereign, had never been ones for aesthetics. Still, this section was clearly larger and richer in vita compared to the unevolved section. Two minutes later, the attendant returned, but not alone. A man walked just ahead of him, radiating the overwhelming aura of a Synergy Stage evolver. "Blood flows where you walk. May your blood burn brighter than the sun." The man bowed as he approached. Malakai nodded in response. "As it should be." The man straightened and spoke. "My name is Grinner. I am the Head Instructor of this section, Ninth Vein." Grinner had a slender frame, though his body was packed with muscle. His crimson hair was cut low, and he was beardless. "I am here to join the training. What is the next step?" Malakai said, getting straight to the point. Grinner nodded once, seemingly appreciating Malakai''s directness. Most Veins loved showing their superiority, especially when meeting people for the first time. Grinner had expected no less from Malakai, given his backstory. The boy had more to prove than most. Grinner spoke. "Just like in the unevolved section, we categorize each youth into three types, beginner, intermediate, and advanced, depending on their mastery of the different disciplines we train." "The next step will be testing you to determine which category you belong to, Ninth Vein." Malakai nodded. It was just like the unevolved sessions. ''Looks like nothing''s changed,'' he thought. "What will I be tested on?" Malakai asked. Though he knew the general structure, he hadn''t been informed about the exact disciplines taught here. At his question, Grinner gave another nod and respectfully handed him a small book. "This contains all the training disciplines we offer, Ninth Vein." "Take your time to study it. If you have any questions, bring them to my attention. When you''re ready for the test, inform Oda here. I''ll oversee it personally." "Alright," Malakai said with a short nod, before moving to a corner and lowering himself onto one of the seats, already flipping through the book. Seeing this, Grinner bowed and returned deeper into the building. ''Hmm. It''s pretty much basic,'' Malakai thought as he read. Books had always been a point of interest for him, and he was even a little glad the man had given him a full written guide rather than relying on word of mouth. Although his memory was good, it would give him something to reference. Plus, it was good to see that he had all the information that the other veins started had. In a few minutes, Malakai had already summarized everything into key points in his mind. The training grounds offered exactly seven disciplines: Blood Meditation & Vita Breathing Combat Conditioning (Weapons & Hand-to-Hand) Blood Arts Training Darkness Theory & Tactical Drills Live Combat Simulation Darkness Creature Hunts (Field Practice) Will Training Chapter 99 - 99: Test Malakai summarized each of the disciplines they offered in his mind, silently reading through everything they entailed. To him, the names of the disciplines were already very self explanatory. And after reading their descriptions, Malakai had been able to get an accurate understanding of each one. ''I shouldn''t waste time.'' The book he had been given contained only the disciplines and nothing more. It didn''t even take Malakai up to three minutes to read through everything under them. Without wasting time, he approached the counter. "I''m ready." "Oh! N-Ninth Vein¡­ are you sure?" The Sanguine man at the counter, Oda, had been stealing glances at Malakai the entire time he was reading. He had waited, half expecting Malakai to take longer to prepare himself. And yet he still found himself surprised when Malakai returned so quickly. ''Didn''t he just evolve three days ago?'' News of Malakai had spread across the entire clan. But, as with all stories, different versions had been told, and ultimately, Oda didn''t know what to believe anymore. ''There''s no way he defeated a Blood Champion¡­ right?'' Oda shook his head furiously to clear the thought. Quickly bowing to correct himself, he said, "Alright! I''ll go inform the Head Instructor now." Questioning a Vein was one of the fastest ways to die in the Sanguine Clan. Malakai said nothing, simply watching as Oda retreated deeper into the building. Moments later, Oda returned with Grinner following closely behind. "May your bl¡ª" Before Grinner could finish, Malakai cut him off. "That''s not necessary anymore," Malakai said plainly. Grinner''s words got stuck in his throat. He stared at Malakai for a second before nodding silently. "Alright, Ninth Vein. Follow me," he said. Grinner didn''t bother asking whether Malakai was sure. Malakai nodded and, instead of dropping the book, carried it with him just in case he needed to refer to it again. He followed Grinner through the door behind the counter, passing into a long hall. They walked for some time before stepping out into an open courtyard. It was large and expansive, with the ground covered by neatly trimmed grass. Scattered around were several instructors who had woken early for their upcoming classes. It wasn''t time for their lessons yet, so they idled around, chatting casually amongst themselves. Most of the instructors in the evolved section were Synergy Stage evolvers, which was why it was no surprise that Grinner and Malakai''s entrance immediately drew attention the moment they stepped in. Heads subtly turned in their direction. Conversations paused for a moment as gazes quietly followed them. Without paying them any mind, Grinner circled along the edge of the courtyard, leading Malakai toward a particular door. Still, all the instructors could see, and feel, was Malakai. As Synergy Stage evolvers, they immediately sensed the silent pressure the fourteen year old radiated. Expressions morphed into shock as They instinctively began whispering among themselves. Grinner led Malakai into a room and said, "Ninth Vein, from the book I gave you, it was mentioned that we have a total of seven disciplines." Malakai nodded, scanning the room. It was a large, auditorium like hall with individual desks and chairs facing a raised platform in the center. "We''ll be dealing with the Darkness Theory & Tactical Drills first," Grinner continued. "This is the only one that will be done in writing." He motioned toward a desk that already had a pen and paper set neatly on it. Without hesitation, Malakai moved over and sat down. Seeing this, Grinner nodded. "You have fifteen minutes, Ninth Vein. I''ll be back by then." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grinner turned and exited, leaving Malakai alone. Without delay, Malakai turned his focus onto the paper before him and began reading. ''Hmm.'' In under a minute, he had scanned through all the questions. They were simple, far too simple for him. They asked about the behavior and attack patterns of darkness creatures, how they were birthed, methods of neutralization, different classifications, and the tactical drills designed to counter them. Malakai didn''t just know these things from books, he had lived them. He had survived what most of the other youths here could only imagine. Without wasting a second, he picked up the pen and began writing. In the next second, Valentine''s voice rang out in awe. "Wow! How are you so smart!? And why is your handwriting so beautiful!?" He gasped at Malakai''s speed. It was insane, not just the pace, but the precision. Malakai didn''t even pause to think. He just wrote in clear, flowing handwriting, every answer making perfect sense. In less than three minutes, Malakai was done. He had filled out every page in far less time than the fifteen minutes he had been given. Without hesitation, he stood up, gathered his completed test, and stepped outside. As he exited into the courtyard, his eyes immediately locked onto Grinner, who was conversing with a few other instructors nearby. Grinner''s head turned sharply the moment he sensed Malakai''s presence. "You''re done, Ninth Vein?" he asked, surprised, as he approached. Malakai simply nodded and handed him the papers. Grinner''s eyes widened the moment he received them. ''Already?'' Even pretending the questions weren''t difficult for a fourteen-year-old, completing them in barely three minutes was absurd. He flipped through the papers quickly, only for his shock to deepen. ''They''re all correct. A perfect score.'' There wasn''t a single mistake. In fact, if it weren''t mandatory for Malakai to attend all disciplines throughout the course of his time here, Grinner would have graduated him from this course immediately. Grinner forced himself to regain composure. Then he said, "Congratulations, Ninth Vein. You will be placed in the Advanced class for this discipline." Malakai nodded, his expression unchanged. "What''s next?" he asked calmly. Grinner turned to the other instructors and called out, "Clear the field. We''ll be making use of it." The instructors bowed slightly toward Grinner before moving aside, clearing space without delay. Classes were minutes away from starting, yet none of them seemed ready to leave. There was no way they were going to miss this. They needed to see it with their own eyes whether the rumors about the Ninth Vein were true or not. Chapter 100 - 100: Spar "This way, Ninth Vein," Grinner said, motioning for Malakai to follow. Grinner led Malakai to the center of the field. Once they stopped, he spoke clearly. "The remaining disciplines are as follows: Blood Meditation & Vita Breathing, Combat Conditioning, Blood Arts Training, Live Combat Simulation, Darkness Creature Hunts, and Will Training." "All of their tests will be carried out simultaneously." Malakai raised a brow. Grinner continued with a steady tone. "We''re going to spar now. Your placement into beginner, intermediate, or advanced will depend solely on what you display here, Ninth Vein." He paused briefly, making sure Malakai was listening. "During the spar, I will mostly defend and only attack if I sense a stalemate. So don''t hold back. Attack when you''re ready." ''He''s going to observe everything during this fight.'' The other disciplines were each rooted in battlefield application, and the best way to test for them was exactly what Grinner was doing now. During the fight, he would be able to note how well Malakai controlled his vita, his blood manipulation, his combat skills, and even his Will, and use these observations to decide where Malakai would be placed. Malakai didn''t waste any time. His hand reached for the scythe strapped to his back, uncorking it and sliding seamlessly into a stance. In the next second, the entire courtyard fell silent. The instructors watched the unfolding scene without a word. It was already strange enough that the Head Instructor himself was sparring with Malakai directly instead of designating someone else. Vein or not, Grinner never did that. They all knew; he must have taken a personal interest in the Ninth Vein. Malakai studied Grinner silently. ''A Blood Champion.'' There was no scenario in this world where the current Malakai could defeat a Blood Champion. ''But I don''t have to win.'' This was a test to gauge his capabilities. He only needed to show enough. Grinner didn''t seem like he intended to use a weapon, simply standing calmly with his arms at his sides. However, the pressure he radiated was enough to make Malakai''s heart hammer against his chest. Malakai''s grip tightened around his scythe as he sank even deeper into his stance. ''His Will is strong.'' Grinner noted it with approval. Malakai had already passed another of his silent tests, Will Conditioning. As a Synergy Stage evolver, the pressure Grinner emitted would have made most youths with weaker Wills collapse or flee. But Malakai''s eyes only grew fiercer. He stood his ground, completely unshaken. ''Another for the Advanced class,'' Grinner thought, barely holding back a smile. He had sensed something different the moment he met Malakai, and now it was obvious. The boy was different from the other Veins. He looked like someone who had been through hell¡­ and returned. The silence stretched and then¡­ Malakai''s lips parted. [Bloodflow] A surge of blood ignited through his veins. His muscles bulged with sudden power, the ground beneath him cracking violently as he exploded forward with a burst of speed. The instructors watching from the sides gasped, their eyes wide in disbelief. Such speed! Wasn''t he just a Genesis rank?! The same thought flashed through Grinner''s mind. But unlike the others, he was facing Malakai head-on. Malakai erased the distance in an instant, his scythe whistling through the air as he hurled it forward with his right hand, the blade aimed directly at Grinner. Grinner''s eyes sharpened. ''My throat.'' He hadn''t expected Malakai to go straight for the kill. Instantly, his arm, coated in blood, shot upward to block the scythe. But then his gaze flickered in the next instant. Malakai, still gripping the scythe with his right hand, spun the blade downward mid-air, and slammed his left palm into the staff, sending it crashing toward Grinner''s chest. The instructors'' eyes almost popped out of their sockets. But the one most shaken was Grinner himself. As a Synergy Stage evolver, he could see everything in slow motion, every tiny movement. And yet, he wasn''t shocked because Malakai had caught him off guard. No. He was shocked because of what he had just witnessed. The movement was seamless. So smooth. No hesitation, no falter in form. He had just evolved three days ago and yet, the vita flowed perfectly through his body. His blood manipulation was flawless. Grinner knew, deep in his gut, if he and Malakai were on equal footing in strength, that surprise attack would have ended the battle instantly. ''Blood Meditation and Vita Breathing¡­ Advanced. Combat Conditioning¡­ Advanced. Blood Arts Training¡­ Advanced. Live Combat Simulation¡­ Advanced. Darkness Creature Hunts¡­ Advanced.'' The battle had barely begun, but Grinner had already completed his assessment. The Ninth Vein was a natural born genius. Grinner''s hand shifted, shooting up to parry the scythe with a burst of sparks. But the sparks had barely disappeared before Malakai''s right leg whipped low, aiming for the side of Grinner''s knees to destabilize him. Grinner''s eyes sharpened, and he darted two steps back, just enough to evade the sweeping kick. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Malakai didn''t miss a beat. Using the momentum of his missed attack, he spun, his scythe whirling with him as he brought the blade down toward Grinner''s head like a guillotine. Without even know when, a smile formed on Grinner''s face. At this point, he decided to stop feeling awe at Malakai''s feats. It was simply better to take everything at face value. He had been wrong. Malakai wasn''t just a genius. He was a monster in battle. Grinner''s arm whipped to the side, parrying the scythe away, only for Malakai''s right leg to thrust forward a breath later, aiming straight for his chest with force that carried his whole body with it. Grinner''s hand shot out, catching Malakai''s foot and stopping its momentum. But not even a second passed before Malakai used the captured foot as leverage, twisting his body and swinging his left leg sharply toward Grinner''s face. Grinner''s smile widened. His other arm reached out, catching Malakai''s left leg, only for the scythe blade to come sweeping up from below, slicking toward his crotch. Grinner''s eyes flew wide open. What a little devil. With a quick movement, he whipped his leg up, knocking the scythe away. But just as Malakai was about to press the attack again, Grinner quickly raised his voice. "Alright, alright! Congratulations, Ninth Vein, you passed!" Chapter 101 - 101: Reason "Alright, alright! Congratulations, Ninth Vein, you passed!" Hearing Grinner''s shout, Malakai paused his movements. Grinner released his legs, allowing him to land back on the ground. Grinner had a small smile on his face as he spoke. "You passed all the tests exceptionally. Congratulations, you''re placed in the Advanced class for all the disciplines." Malakai nodded calmly, steadying his racing heart. Though he didn''t show it, clashing with a Blood Champion had shaken him. He released his powers, allowing his vita and blood to settle. "Now I can attend the sessions?" Malakai asked. "Yes, Ninth Vein," Grinner replied. "Alright," Malakai said simply, placing his scythe back into its holder behind him, just in time for Grinner to reach into his jacket and pull out a small book. Grinner stretched it toward him. "Ninth Vein, this contains everything you need to know about the training grounds, its rules, benefits, and how everything works." Malakai collected the book and immediately started going through it. ''Perfect.'' His eyes sharpened as he flipped through the pages. This was exactly what he needed. The main reason he had wanted to join the training sessions in the first place¡­ its incentives. ''According to this, a test is held every month for each discipline. Depending on rank, rewards will be given.'' The rewards varied for each discipline, some tailored specifically to help youths advance faster. Malakai took mental notes of each reward listed and couldn''t help but nod slightly in approval. They would be greatly beneficial. Grinner silently waited as Malakai continued reading. After a few minutes, Malakai closed the book and turned to face him. "Are you done, Ninth Vein?" Grinner asked. Malakai nodded. "Alright then. Let me take you to your first discipline." Malakai followed Grinner back through the courtyard, retracing the path they had taken earlier. As they moved, they passed by several instructors who had witnessed the spar. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many of them were still visibly rattled, whispering among themselves and shooting quick glances at Malakai as they spoke. ''Why does it look like they''re plotting something?'' Valentine''s voice rang out eerily in his mind. ''That''s just how Sanguines look.'' Malakai responded immediately. Valentine wasn''t convinced. He had seen the same hardened expressions on the Highbloods and Pulses earlier, but then, it had been obvious. Now Valentine was gazing at the same look. ''Are you sure? They look like people about to rob a bank.'' ''I''m sure.'' The training camp was of utmost importance to the Sanguine Clan. It wasn''t something just any faction could control. It was directly under the Sovereign''s authority and nothing happened here without his consent. While it was possible for Pulses or high ranking Highbloods to sway a few instructors into becoming their eyes and ears, that was the best they could do. Anyone who dared to harm a youth inside the camp would be signing their own death warrant. They wouldn''t even live long enough to take a second breath. "Ninth Vein." "Ninth Vein." The instructors bowed and paid their respects as Malakai and Grinner passed through. Soon enough, they reached the exit of the main building. Malakai was instantly met with another scene, one he had seen earlier when he first arrived. Unlike before, when the grounds had been filled with wandering youths, now small groups had formed in different parts, youths seated cross legged on the grassy ground, eyes closed, while instructors paced around them, speaking softly. ''This isn''t everyone.'' With just a brief glance, Malakai had already noted something odd. The youths scattered outside were mostly younger, around twelve or thirteen years of age. "This way, Ninth Vein." Grinner''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. He led Malakai west, toward a large, round building not far from the main hall. As Malakai entered, he was immediately met with a large, circular hall filled with older youths, all seated cross legged facing the center with their eyes closed, where an instructor sat camly. ''So this is where they all went.'' The moment they stepped in, Malakai''s gaze swept across the room. The older ones, the ones he had noticed missing earlier, were all here. But just as he scanned the room, Malakai''s eyes sharpened. His gaze paused on three figures. ''Aren''t they¡­'' Valentine''s voice murmured in his mind and Malakai instantly confirmed it. ''Other Veins. Yes.'' Valentine remembered seeing the Veins during the meeting with the Sovereign. ''Can you tell me about them?'' Valentine asked curiously. Malakai''s gaze lingered a moment longer on each of them before deciding to answer. Each of them had an undeniable air of superiority around them, a presence that set them apart from the rest of the youths in the hall. He gestured subtly toward the far end of the room, to a girl seated quietly at the very back. Her face was calm and gentle, as though she couldn''t hurt a fly. ''That''s the Sixth Vein. Aurelia.'' Malakai started, ''From what I''ve observed, she''s quiet and rarely speaks. But I''ve noticed her observing me, and everyone, more than once.'' Next, he gestured toward a youth seated not far from them, a boy with a stoic face and a calm, composed aura. ''That''s the Seventh Vein. Maximus. Honestly, I don''t know much about him. He doesn''t interfere with anything. I''ve never seen him interact with the other Veins either. He''s always¡­ indifferent.'' And then, Malakai''s gaze suddenly turned cold. His hand clenched slightly as he shifted to the last figure. It was a youth with a small, easy smile on his face, even as he sat with his eyes closed while training. Unlike the others, he was surrounded by other Sanguine youths, giving off a friendly, approachable air. But Malakai knew better. ''That''s the Eighth Vein. Julius. Ignore the smile. He''s as twisted as his parents.'' ''His parents?'' Valentine asked, surprised. ''Yes. He and Aurelia are the children of the Third Pulse, Varnel and Khana.'' Valentine made a small sound of understanding before he hesitated. ''You sound¡­ pained. Do you have a history with him?'' Malakai lifted his gaze away from Julius and faced forward. ''I let my emotions get the better of me again,'' he admitted quietly in his inner thoughts. After his parents'' death, Khana hadn''t been the only one who had made his life hell. Her son had too. In fact, Julius had been the first. Malakai had still been reeling from his parents'' deaths when Julius had approached him, pretending to be a friend. Malakai had believed him. He had trusted him. And the betrayal that followed had ended up becoming one of the worst experiences of his life. Some of the scars that littered his body had been caused by Julius. But the deeper scars were the ones carved into his heart. Julius was of the many reasons Malakai would never again trust anyone in this clan. Chapter 102 - 102: Rules Regardless, he kept all these thoughts to himself. The last thing he needed right now was another lecture from Valentine. He steadied his breathing, calming himself just as they reached the instructor. "Head Instructor," the woman instructor called out as Grinner approached her, quickly standing up from her seated position and bowing respectfully. She was clearly surprised to see the Head Instructor entering her class. Grinner nodded once toward her. "Instructor Livia," he said calmly before stepping aside, allowing Livia''s gaze to land properly on Malakai. Her eyes widened slightly as recognition struck. "Blood flo¡ª" She began the greeting instinctively, but Malakai cut her off. "That''s not needed." She paused, then bowed respectfully. "¡­Okay, Ninth Vein." Her words immediately broke the concentration of the youths seated around the hall. Though young and newly evolved, their senses were sharp enough to pick up the exchange. The Ninth Vein? Here? That should have been impossible. Eyes flickered open across the hall, and froze. Shock rippled through the room as gazes locked onto Malakai. Even the gazes of the other Veins narrowed slightly. Livia turned toward Grinner, her eyes filled with questions. But Grinner spoke before she could ask. "As you already know, this is the Ninth Vein." He explained, "He joined us today and I''ve personally tested him and determined him fit for the Advanced Class." A wave of disbelief spread through the hall. Many of the youths, and Livia herself, were utterly stunned. Hadn''t Malakai only evolved a few days ago? And now he was placed in the Advanced Class? That shouldn''t be possible. Livia was tempted to question it, but she hesitated, unsure which would be worse: questioning a Vein''s ability or implying that the Head Instructor was breaking the rules. Wisely, she eventually chose to stay silent. Unfortunately, not everyone in the hall shared the same restraint. As the silence stretched, suddenly, a calm voice rang out. "Head Instructor Grinner." Heads turned sharply toward the source to see Julius Von Sanguine standing up from the ground calmly. "Eighth Vein." Grinner bowed respectfully as Julius approached. The latter threw a brief glance toward Malakai flashing him a smile, before focusing back on Grinner. "My lovely younger cousin only evolved some days ago," Julius said lightly. "While the blood of we direct descendants is truly remarkable, isn''t this a bit much?" Julius had been present when Malakai defeated Jorge and the shock he had felt then had been indescribable. But being placed in the Advanced Class, especially in Blood Meditation & Vita Breathing, meant Malakai''s mastery over vita and blood flow was comparable to theirs. It was absurd. Unbelievable. The useless trash he had once beaten into the ground was now standing at their level? The heads of many other youths nodded quietly. It was simply too much to accept. Grinner suppressed his irritation. No matter how foolish the accusation was, Julius was still a Vein and he had to remain respectful. "I tested the Ninth Vein personally and confirmed it, Eighth Vein," Grinner answered calmly. Julius frowned. "Surely you see how hard this is to believe?" He gestured around the hall. "The youths here have trained for years to reach this level and you claim someone who evolved mere days ago is already their equal?" Frowns appeared across the room as whispers started spreading fast. "The Eighth Vein is right. It''s too hard to believe." "Something isn''t right." The youths around Julius murmured loudly. Julius smiled faintly. This was one of his talents. Just like his father Varnel, he could stir a crowd with ease. He sent another glance toward Malakai, only to find him completely unfazed. He had started reading the rulebook, as if the entire commotion wasn''t worth his time. Grinner struggled to maintain his composure and bowed lower. "I don''t know what else to say, Eighth Vein, except that this is what happened." Julius'' frown deepened. Then, he said coldly, "I sense foul play here. For fairness, I demand you test him here in front of all of us." Grinner''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Eighth Vein, are you accusing me of falsifying the Ninth Vein''s results?" he asked, his teeth gritting together. But Julius'' voice turned colder. "Are you questioning me?" Grinner''s hands clenched so tightly that his knuckles cracked audibly. If not for Julius being a direct descendant, a youngling wouldn''t dare speak to a Blood Champion like this. He forced himself to stay calm and spoke slowly: "Other instructors were present to witness the test. I can fetch¡ª" But Julius cut him off sharply. "We were not there. The ones directly involved should see it too. Right?" He stepped forward slightly, his voice harder: "Now, listen to my orders. And don''t question me again." Grinner exhaled heavily, closing his eyes. There was nothing more he could do. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Vein''s orders, as long as they didn''t clash with the training camp''s core rules, were absolute. He turned toward Malakai and bowed respectfully. Malakai snapped his book shut, his gaze lifting toward him. Grinner didn''t say anything. He didn''t need to. What he meant was already clear. There was no way around the Eighth Vein''s demand. But even so, Grinner showed Malakai respect, choosing not to say anything. Right now, it was clear Julius was only trying to belittle Malakai by forcing him into another test here. However, only a Vein could challenge a Vein. Now, he had removed himself, it was up to Malakai. As all eyes turned toward him, Malakai didn''t so much as glance at Julius. Instead, he faced Grinner directly and spoke calmly: "Head Instructor Grinner." Grinner bowed respectfully. "Yes, Ninth Vein." Malakai''s voice was clear as he continued: "In the rulebook you gave me, under Paragraph 4, Section 2, it is clearly stated that under no circumstances should a class be interrupted or paused once it has begun." Julius'' gaze narrowed dangerously. But Malakai didn''t stop. "If an instructor dies, another will immediately take their place. No nuisance should be allowed to disrupt the class. And if a nuisance appears, it should be dealt with immediately." Malakai''s tone turned cold. "So, Head Instructor Grinner¡­" He took a step forward, his gaze sharp as a blade. "Why are you disobeying the Sovereign''s words?" Chapter 103 - 103: Dare "Why are you disobeying the Sovereign''s words?" At Malakai''s words, a chill gripped the entire hall. Grinner''s eyes widened so much it was a wonder they remained in their sockets. It was one thing to go against the words of a Vein, another to go against the words of a Pulse. On both occasions, death was expected, swift and certain. But to go against the words of the Sovereign¡­ that was treason of the highest order. Because to go against the Sovereign was to go against the entire Sanguine Clan itself. One would be hunted, broken, tortured, kept alive just enough to endure the worst pain imaginable for as long as possible. The consequences were that insane. The Sovereign was directly in charge of the training camp, the one who had declared and personally made its rules. Which meant, every single word in that rulebook carried his authority. This was why, the moment Malakai''s words dropped, Grinner, a Blood Champion, a warrior whose presence would normally inspire fear anywhere, felt all the strength in his legs abandon him. His entire body trembled as he swiftly turned toward Julius and bowed deeply. "I apologize, Eighth Vein. But the rules forbid any interruption during class." The frown on Julius'' face deepened, but Grinner didn''t so much as wait for a response. He turned immediately toward Instructor Livia and barked, "Carry on with the class. Immediately." Livia nodded sharply. "Y-yes, Head Instructor." She too was a Blood Champion, but Malakai''s words had shaken her to the core. Go against the Sovereign? No one could be that stupid. Straightening, she clapped her hands sharply. "Alright, class! Get back into position and close your eyes!" The youths obeyed instantly. In the Sanguine Clan, the charge of defying the Sovereign didn''t only extend to instructors. Even the youths were not exempted. The students who had risen to support Julius earlier all hurriedly sat back down, leaving Julius standing alone, facing only Grinner and Malakai, who still hadn''t acknowledged his existence even once. "Good," Malakai said calmly, nodding once at Grinner. "Thank you for showing me to my class. You may leave now." Grinner''s heart continued to pound violently inside his chest. He met Malakai''s cold, calm gaze, and his own eyes couldn''t help but tremble. He had thought Malakai was only a monster in combat. But that assessment had been wrong. His political instincts, his ability to manipulate situations were also monstrous. In just a few simple sentences, he had completely checkmated Julius and crushed any thought of future objections from anyone else. ''He''s just like him.'' There wasn''t a single Sanguine alive who didn''t know the name Valerian Von Sanguine, the greatest genius the clan had ever produced. Whether it was through battle or weaving through the deadly politics of the Sanguine Clan, Valerian had been unmatched. And right now, as Grinner looked at Malakai, he felt as though he was staring at Valerian reborn in miniature. Grinner bowed toward Malakai without hesitation, turning to excuse himself, only to freeze as Julius'' low murmur reached his ears. "At least you have some brains¡­ unlike your parents." To most, it would have sounded like a mutter. However, to evolved humans like Malakai, Grinner, and every single person within the hall, Julius might as well have shouted it through a speaker. And judging by the small smile on Julius'' face, it was clear he had done it fully consciously. It was a low blow, targeting the dead parents of another. Many couldn''t help but turn toward Malakai, whose entire body had frozen like ice, wondering what he would do. Malakai seemed to stare at nothing in particular. He looked dazed, almost as if grappling with what he had just heard. Malakai could be seen as someone who had his emotions under control. He could lash out when he wanted. He could stay calm if the situation demanded it. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But above all else, there was one scenario that obliterated this control entirely, one that erased all logical thought, erased any meaning of consequence, and instead unleashed him with pure, unfiltered rage. Which was why, at Julius'' words¡­ Malakai only saw red. He turned slowly, his gaze landing on Julius, who stood there with a smile that reeked of superiority. Malakai took a step forward. Then¡­ everyone felt it. A killing intent so potent it pressed against their spines and drenched the entire room in suffocating weight. The gazes of Grinner and Livia instantly narrowed to slits. So much killing intent¡­ coming from a child? How was that possible? ''Malakai! Control yourself! This is what he wants!'' ''Malakai!'' ''Malakai!'' Valentine''s voice roared in his mind. But Malakai heard nothing. He stormed forward, his steps heavy, as though each one carried the weight of a mountain. Julius flicked his gaze downward toward his own arm, only to see it trembling. His eyes narrowed sharply, the earlier smile on his face straining into a barely contained frown. He raised his gaze back up toward Malakai, only to narrow his eyes further. ''I''m scared?'' He couldn''t believe the thought had crossed his mind. As Malakai closed the distance between them, the chill gripping his body only intensified, making him shake harder. ''Impossible!'' He and Malakai might have been age mates, but he was at the Node Formation Stage. There was no way this useless waste of a Vein should be able to frighten him. Julius circulated his blood quickly, forcing calm into his nerves. He forced a smirk back onto his face, just as Malakai reached him, stopping barely a foot away. Malakai''s crimson eyes were opened wide, peering straight through Julius''s gaze. His voice, when it came, was utterly calm, but the sheer weight behind the words was enough to make the hearts of everyone in the hall tremble. "I dare you to repeat that." A pause followed, before Julius''s expression shifted. It hardened, then turned cold. Malakai''s words were a direct challenge, one aimed at his entire standing as a Vein. With so many eyes present, word would spread like wildfire through the clan. Regardless, this had been Julius''s plan from the start. To push Malakai into doing something reckless. Chapter 104 - 104: Realization A cold glint flashed in Julius''s eyes, and just as he opened his mouth to respond, a chilling wave of pressure swept across the hall, freezing them both in place. Their gazes snapped to the side, narrowing as they landed on Grinner, who was staring coldly at them. His voice was firm as he spoke, "Eighth Vein. Ninth Vein. I apologize for my rudeness, but it is against the core rules of the training camp for any form of fights to occur within its premises. The rules are the Sovereign''s words themselves, and it is my duty to enforce them, no matter the perpetrators." Malakai clenched his fists tightly before forcing himself to relax. He took a slow breath, steadying his emotions, then nodded once toward Grinner before moving to an empty seat in the hall. But once again, Julius''s voice echoed across the hall, filled with a coldness that made the other youths stiffen. "The rules, huh. How unfortunate." His gaze was sharp as he stared at Malakai, "Don''t worry. We''ll meet during the Hunt." The eyes of the gathered youths shot open in shock. That¡­ that was a direct challenge between Veins. Neither of them could fight now, not within the training grounds, but during the Hunt¡­ during the Hunt there would be no rules against such battles. Everyone would be pitted against each other. If there was a time and place for blood to spill, it would be then. Excitement rippled through the hall. Julius, a Node Formation Stage evolver, had just openly challenged Malakai, who was barely at the Genesis Stage. They couldn''t wait for the next three months to pass! Malakai didn''t so much as respond. He simply ignored Julius''s words, lowered himself onto the floor, and sat cross legged. Grinner''s gaze lingered on Malakai for a long moment, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. He had no right to release his pressure against two Veins, especially when neither had physically clashed. But Malakai''s potential was far too great to let it be wasted here. It was clear that if Julius had dared to repeat his insult, Malakai would have cut him down, no matter the consequences, and the aftermath would have been catastrophic. Grinner turned away at last, nodding once to Livia before stepping out of the hall. At this point, Julius had returned to his seat, surrounded by other Sanguine youths offering words of praise. Regardless, Julius only returned a faint smile, one that was clearly rehearsed and fake. His entire focus remained on Malakai, still shaken from their earlier encounter. ''It should be a fluke,'' Julius thought as he subtly clenched his hand. As he stopped circulating his blood, he realized his body was still trembling slightly, as though it still remembered the chilling aura from earlier. ''It has to be the Head Instructor''s aura. Yes¡­ that has to be it.'' He convinced himself Grinner had intervened somehow, that it hadn''t been Malakai''s killing intent he felt. That he had only mistaken it. ''I''ll show you your place during the Hunt¡­'' The sharp sound snapped everyone out of their thoughts as Instructor Livia clapped her hands and spoke. "Alright. Now close your eyes and focus. Feel the vita in the air and the blood moving through your veins." The students quickly obeyed, ending their whispers and returning to their training. Malakai did the same. Though even with his eyes closed, he could still feel the lingering attention of Julius, and the other two Veins, settle firmly on him. But he ignored them completely, shutting them out of his mind, and instead focused on the instructor''s words. His heart was still beating fast against his chest. He could still feel the intense anger burning through him, however, alongside it, he also felt a wave of shame. Malakai was very aware of his actions, and once again, he couldn''t help but admit to himself: ''I let my emotions get the best of me¡­'' Valentine heard him, but this time, he chose to remain silent. He felt¡­ terrible. Bad. From everything he had witnessed since Malakai''s return to the clan, he couldn''t help but understand why Malakai had turned out the way he had. The new world he had sacrificed his life to build¡­ was terrible. And that fact alone made Valentine feel worse than anything. He hadn''t sacrificed himself for a world where children like Malakai would be mistreated. And yet, that was exactly what had happened. ''But does that mean his actions are right?'' Valentine kept his pondering to himself. If he had been Malakai, trapped within the Sanguine Clan with his naturally kind heart and friendly personality, he would have probably been dead by now. The only reason Malakai had survived was because of his ingenuity, his coldness, and his ruthlessness. ''I''ve only been speaking from my perspective¡­ not his.'' What had happened just now had felt so real it was as though it had happened to him personally. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Valentine had felt the sting that came from Malakai''s dead parents being insulted. He had felt the scornful gazes from all corners of the Sanguine Clan. He had been preaching goodness all along, but he hadn''t even stopped to truly consider how Malakai, who endured all of this, might be feeling. In this world¡­ if Malakai showed mercy, it could be used to stab him in the back. If he started trusting too easily, it would be his death sentence. Valentine remained silent, thinking, leaving Malakai to his thoughts. After admitting to himself that he had once more let his emotions dictate his actions, Malakai slowly calmed the beating of his heart. ''It''s a weakness I must erase.'' He had determined it now, this weakness was something anyone could exploit. To lose control the moment his parents were mentioned¡­ it was dangerous. It was unacceptable. Malakai exhaled heavily, centering himself, and returned his full focus to the instructor''s voice. "Feel the vita coursing through your body and the blood moving through your veins," Instructor Livia said calmly. Malakai listened closely and, without hesitation, slipped into a trance. And just like that, time passed in a blur, and it was soon time for the next discipline. Chapter 105 - 105: Deserve Malakai stood up from his seat and left the hall without wasting a single second. He could feel the stares of most of the class trailing behind him, but the most intense were the veins''. He ignored them and stepped outside, the cold morning air brushing against his face like ice. The air inside that hall had felt suffocating. And although he had admitted to himself that he''d lost control¡­ getting his emotions back under control was easier said than done. If anything, it was harder than some of the life and death battles he''d fought in the past. But with the wind cutting against his skin, he finally felt¡­ refreshed. Plus, reciting the sanguine creed in his head made him feel better. Malakai moved out of the way and leaned against the outer wall of the building, allowing the other students to exit the hall behind him. ''The next class should be Combat Conditioning.'' He had just spent the last hour in the Blood Meditation and Vita Breathing discipline. It was exactly as the name implied, a discipline designed to help youths refine their control over vita and blood. They were required to master the movement of vita through their bodies, and likewise, understand blood: how it functioned, its importance, how it was produced, how it was pumped. All of it. But that was knowledge Malakai had long mastered. He couldn''t even remember the number of books he had consumed on the human body while growing up. Some time into the lesson, after the initial tension had died down, Instructor Livia had quietly approached him to test what he knew, especially since it was his first day in class. She had been surprised. Pleasantly so. Malakai answered every question without hesitation, and it didn''t stop there, his control over both vita and blood was already incredibly refined. It became obvious to her that she didn''t need to give him any special attention. In fact, he likely knew more than most of the youths in that class. ''I''ll follow them after a few seconds.'' Grinner had only brought him to the location of the first discipline, he had no idea where the other sessions were held. So for now, he decided to follow the rest of the students. Many threw glances his way as they stepped out of the hall¡­ before scurrying away. "See you in the next class¡­ Ninth Vein," Julius said, flashing him a faint smile as he passed by, flanked by a group of students who bowed their heads toward Malakai¡­ but only out of obligation. Even the blind could see it, there wasn''t a single trace of genuine respect in their posture. Not while Julius stood beside them. Still, Malakai didn''t acknowledge any of them, not even Julius. Several of the students clenched their fists, clearly irritated by his cold behavior, but none of them dared speak. Julius, however, only smiled faintly. He stepped closer, leaned toward Malakai, and whispered: "Breaking you again is going to be so much fun." His earlier friendly expression had twisted into something darker. But even then, Malakai didn''t so much as glance at him. He didn''t speak nor did he acknowledge his existence. "Heh." Julius let out a short chuckle before turning away with that same fake smile, his entourage trailing after him like shadows. ''Are you okay?'' Valentine''s hesitant voice sounded softly in Malakai''s mind as the group left. ''I''m fine.'' Malakai responded coldly. Valentine paused. "Are you sure? I th¡ª" But before he could finish, Malakai cut him off sharply. ''I''m not in the mood for your lectures.'' His voice was colder now. ''What do you want to say? That I should''ve let it slide? I won''t. People are different, and the earlier you accept that I''m not you, the better we''ll get along. You''ve not gone through what I''ve been through, Valentine. You don''t get to dictate what I do and what I don''t.'' His tone dropped even colder. ''If it were up to me¡­ I would''ve sliced his throat the instant he mentioned them.'' Valentine went silent, unable to find any words for a moment. Then finally, he sighed and spoke quietly, ''I''m sorry, Malakai.'' Malakai narrowed his eyes slightly. ''For what?'' Valentine hesitated, then said, "You''re right. I haven''t been through what you''ve been through. I just realized that now. I have no right to tell you what to do." His voice grew softer, almost unsure. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My only hope is that you don''t become like the ones you despise. That you don''t end up inflicting the same pain you had to endure¡­ on people who don''t deserve it." Malakai fell silent, his gaze distant. He understood where Valentine was coming from. He, more than anyone, knew the depth of the pain others had caused him and to imagine inflicting that same suffering onto another¡­ it left a bitter taste in his mouth. But still, he responded quietly, "You don''t have to worry." His eyes grew cold, locking onto Julius''s distant figure. "If I''m inflicting pain on anyone¡­ then they probably deserve it." Malakai didn''t wait for a response. He pushed off the wall and silently trailed behind the other students as they made their way to the next class. The group carried him further west from the main building. In under a minute, Malakai''s sharp gaze scanned across a wide open field. The ground was covered in well trimmed grass, and multiple instructors stood scattered across it, hands clasped behind their backs. He stopped just at the edge, observing the scene quietly. ''They''re splitting into teams of two.'' The students split off naturally, pairing into twos as though it had been predetermined, before standing together in a large circle that loosely surrounded the instructors gathered at the center. Even the veins, Julius, Aurelia, and Maximus, had teamed up. ''They must have formed teams during the earlier class,'' Malakai noted, before simply moving to an open spot in the circle, standing alone. As he did, the other youths threw confused glances his way, whispering among themselves. But seeing that none of the instructors objected to Malakai''s presence, their expressions quickly shifted into shock. Chapter 106 - 106: Alike The whispers grew louder. "Is he in the advanced class for Combat Conditioning too?" "Looks like it. The instructors didn''t say anything, so he must belong here." "That''s insane. He just joined today¡­" Malakai ignored every word. His attention, instead, was grabbed by the absurd scene unfolding just beside him. Just a few steps away, another youth was whispering, but it wasn''t to anyone. It was to¡­ his stomach. "Just hold on a bit longer, alright?" The boy whispered seriously, placing both hands gently over his midsection like he was consoling a wounded comrade. "I swear, I''ll get you something after this. A real meal. Not air." His stomach grumbled loudly in response, earning a few glances from the surrounding students. But the boy simply nodded solemnly, as if an agreement had been reached. Malakai blinked. What the hell had he just witnessed? Before he could look away, the boy suddenly turned toward him, catching Malakai''s stare and looking completely unbothered. "You ever tried negotiating with your digestive system?" The boy said casually. "Works better than fighting it." Malakai just stared at him. He truly didn''t know how to respond. Most youths in the clan couldn''t even hold a vein''s gaze, especially not Malakai''s, whose crimson eyes were even sharper and colder than most. Yet this boy looked him dead in the eye without flinching. Malakai shook his head and decided to ignore him, but the boy leaned in slightly, whispering: "Hey, you seem to be well hated by everyone. They''re whispering¡­ What did you do?" Malakai turned to him again, baffled. It wasn''t arrogance, nor was he trying to brag. But he was easily the most talked about person in the clan right now. Yet somehow, this boy didn''t know who he was? ''That explains why he''s speaking so freely.'' The disciplines were separated, and one could be advanced in Combat Conditioning yet lower in Blood Meditation and Vita Breathing. Which meant the boy hadn''t witnessed his confrontation with Julius earlier because he hadn''t been in the class. The boy scratched his head and grinned. "Silent type, huh? If it helps¡­ I''m not well liked either." As he laughed, his stomach suddenly grumbled again, louder this time. The boy frowned, pressing both hands to his abdomen and muttering at it like a scolding parent: "I thought we had a deal¡­ I don''t have any food. I was too late and couldn''t pack anything. Just chill¡­ alright?" Malakai sighed quietly. He pulled a ration bar from his jacket and tossed it over. "Here." The boy caught it instantly, his eyes lighting up like he had been handed the sun itself. "W-wow! I can have this? Thank you! No take backs!" "Just be quiet." Malakai responded. But the boy didn''t seem to listen, he had already ripped open the ration and had started wolfing the whole thing down. Malakai stared at him, incredulous. Had there always been beggars in the Sanguine clan? Before he could continue his thoughts, a loud voice roared from the center of the field. "Renlo! What the hell are you doing?! You were told never to eat during class!" Renlo flinched violently, then shoved the last of the ration into his mouth before anyone could snatch it from him. "S-sorry, Instructor! I-I was just trying to clean the wrapper!" Malakai''s eye twitched slightly. He had never heard anything more absurd in his life. The instructor''s face darkened. "Throw that nonsense away and stand straight!" "A-alright, Instructor!" Renlo stammered, hastily stuffing the wrapper into his pocket instead of throwing it away, then snapping to a stiff posture. Malakai''s gaze lingered on the absurd boy. He doubted Renlo had kept the wrapper out of some environmental conscience. ''He probably wants the remnants on the wrapper.'' He shook his head. ''Poor boy.'' Valentine''s voice muttered sympathetically inside his head. ''He reminds me of you.'' Malakai responded without missing a beat. ''Me?? How?! We look nothing alike!'' Valentine sounded genuinely offended. Malakai cast Renlo another glance, taking in the boy''s messy hair, slightly oversized clothes, and wide, oblivious smile. ''You''d have to be blind not to see this.'' Malakai thought. ''Take a closer look!'' Valentine''s voice suddenly grumbled in his head, ''I''m¡­ cooler.'' With how hesitant he sounded saying the last word, Malakai doubted if even he believed it. Shaking his head slightly, Malakai crossed his arms and focused forward, locking onto the instructor who had admonished Renlo earlier. The whispers among the students died down instantly as the instructor''s aura pressed heavy over the field. In a firm tone, the man spoke: "We will begin with the Sanguine Creed." He placed a fist against his chest, and the other instructors behind him followed in perfect unison. Malakai and the rest of the students did the same. Then, as one, they began reciting: ''When death comes close and shadows near, We rise as one, we hold no fear.'' ''Through crimson storms and nights of dread, Our strength endures, our blood is lead.'' ''In the darkest hours, with deviled eyes, The Sanguine heart never dies.'' This was standard practice before any class began. Malakai hadn''t experienced it earlier since he arrived late to his first session, but he knew the words well. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once the creed ended, the instructors suddenly turned toward him. The leading instructor bowed slightly in respect. "Welcome to the Combat Conditioning Advanced Class, Ninth Vein." The other instructors bowed in unison behind him. At their greeting, the whispers among the youths erupted once again, their shock filling the field like wildfire. The instructors had just confirmed it, Malakai really did belong to the Advanced Class. Julius''s gaze narrowed slightly. The other veins, Aurelia and Maximus, exchanged faint glances but didn''t look too surprised. They had witnessed Malakai''s battle with Jorge. And they knew exactly how dangerous he was. Regardless, Malakai''s attention wasn''t on any of them. Instead, his focus was fixed on the trembling figure beside him, Renlo, who now looked like he had seen a ghost. "N-n-ninth V-vein¡­?" Renlo stammered weakly. He was beyond shocked. He had been chatting so casually, joking, even, with the Ninth Vein of the Sanguine Clan? A Vein! ''Maybe he''ll forget I ever existed!'' Renlo thought desperately, snapping his gaze forward. However, the constant, frantic glances he kept shooting toward Malakai truly weren''t helping his case. Chapter 107 - 107: Renlo Malakai ignored Renlo completely, giving a curt nod toward the instructor, who straightened and continued. "For the sake of our newest addition, I''ll explain what this discipline entails again." The instructor''s voice boomed across the field. "The Combat Conditioning Discipline is designed to refine your combat capabilities: your reflexes, your reaction time, your ability to think under pressure, your instincts, everything. Here, you''ll be forged into a weapon fitting of the Sanguine Clan." He paused, letting the words sink in. "In this class, you will select a partner. If you cannot find one, you will pair with an instructor. In every session, you will engage in real combat, sparring with the intent to kill. Don''t worry." A faint smile appeared on the instructor''s lips. "That''s what we instructors are here for. Every one of us is at the Synergy Stage. We will stop any lethal attacks before they land." He sent Malakai a brief glance, confirming he was following, then clapped his hands sharply: "Alright! Renlo!" "Y-yes!" Renlo practically jumped out of his skin. The instructor''s eyes gleamed. "You don''t have a partner, right? Pair up with the Ninth Vein!" Renlo''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "W-what?¡­" he stammered. "Did I stutter!?" the instructor snapped. "N-no! Y-yes sir!" Renlo flinched. The instructor clapped once. "Good, now begin." Each group instantly started scurrying across the large field, searching for space to fight. Luckily, the training field was wide enough to accommodate everyone, even with a lot more space remaining. Malakai and Renlo hadn''t moved from their positions. Since they were already on the field, they simply waited as the other youths spread out, giving them more space, not that they needed it. The students had avoided Malakai like a plague. After some seconds, the sound of multiple clashes echoed across the clearing as the spars began. The sharp ring of steel meeting steel filled the air. Renlo''s legs felt like jelly as he stood in front of this monster in human skin, the Ninth Vein. ''First I didn''t have time to prepare food this morning, and now I''m facing a Vein!? What rotten luck!'' he cursed internally. Renlo had no idea what the Ninth Vein was truly capable of, hell, he didn''t even recognize his face. If anything, even he admitted he was living under a rock. But if there was one thing Renlo believed with certainty, it was that all Veins were monsters. He shakily raised his head to meet Malakai''s cold eyes¡­ and froze. ''What''s with those eyes?!'' he panicked. Renlo felt bare under that gaze, as though Malakai had figured out everything about him with just a single look. ''Shit! Shit! He''s going to kill me!'' He shakily raised his spear, entering a stance. ''He''s shaking.'' Malakai frowned as he drew his scythe. Training through real combat was indeed a great way to improve, Malakai could attest to that. But if the opponent was lacking from the start, then it was only a waste of time. With just one glance at Renlo''s form, Malakai had already spotted enough attack points to end the fight in a single move. "Stop slacking and start fighting!" the instructor barked. Renlo turned toward the voice, startled, only to whip his head back a second later¡­ Malakai was gone. "Huh?" A gleam suddenly filled his vision as the pointed edge of a scythe blade screamed just inches away from his face. His life flashed before his eyes, and he couldn''t move a single inch. BAM! A hand suddenly appeared in front of him, catching the blade clean. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The instructor that had shouted earlier stood between them, gripping Malakai''s scythe, his expression slightly shocked. ''He''s insane.'' Even without using his vita or blood, Malakai had exploited the brief second Renlo looked away. If the instructor hadn''t interfered¡­ Renlo would be dead. Renlo realized this too. He clutched his spear tighter as Malakai backed off calmly. Renlo felt as though he had been doused with icy water. His blood turned cold. He had been completely right, Veins were monsters. ''I didn''t even see him move.'' He steadied into a stance. After what he''d just experienced, it was impossible for his body not to tremble. But Renlo clutched his spear tighter. ''You can''t keep cowering, Renlo.'' He repeated the words in his head just as he met Malakai''s gaze once more. But then, his stomach growled. "Shit," he muttered under his breath. The ration pack hadn''t been nearly enough to keep him going. ''I need something to eat, anything!'' His expression darkened. The pain in his stomach was¡­ uncomfortable. He hated it. ''I need to end this fight and find food.'' As he thought this, his expression suddenly turned cold. The trembling in his limbs ceased. His eyes sharpened. In that exact moment, Malakai moved. But this time, Renlo''s spear whipped up, catching the scythe with a loud clang as sparks flew from the contact. Malakai raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. But he didn''t dwell on it. He flipped his scythe forward with force, the staff hurtling towards Renlo''s chest, only for the boy''s body to dip under it. He ducked low, pressed in, and sent a thrust straight toward Malakai''s ribs. Malakai''s gaze narrowed. Is this the same boy? Renlo''s expression was sharp, focused. He bit down lightly on his lower lip, eyes locked in like he''d entered a trance. That was what puzzled Malakai. Had he suddenly learned how to fight? Still, the only reason he had gotten this far was because Malakai had been holding back. His figure darted to the side, evading the thrust, and in the same motion, his right knee shot upward toward Renlo''s chin with speed and force. Renlo''s eyes widened¡­ but before the blow could land, the instructor''s palm appeared once more, stopping the strike in place. "Good job. Carry on," the instructor said simply before stepping back. Malakai backed off, his calm eyes fixed on Renlo, who had already dropped back into stance with those same focused eyes. ''Something changed.'' This wasn''t the shaky boy he''d nearly killed in the first strike. Right now, Renlo stood firm, his form clean. The weak points Malakai had identified earlier were gone, or at least drastically reduced. He didn''t know what had triggered the shift, but something had. "Don''t stop! Continue fighting!" the instructor barked. The order snapped Malakai out of his thoughts, and this time, Renlo surged forward. Chapter 108 - 108: Dreaded The clash of weapons filled the field as the youths fought nonstop. Combat Conditioning lasted from 6:00 to 7:30, an hour and thirty minutes of pure fighting. There were no breaks. No rest. The instructors hadn''t banned the use of vita or blood, and many of the youths used it, ramping up the intensity of the fights. Malakai and Renlo were no exception. Though the results of their match remained consistent, with Malakai always winning, Renlo had proven to be a decent opponent. After that abrupt change, he stopped trembling¡­ stopped talking entirely. He moved with purpose and, at times, even countered Malakai''s strikes. Renlo was already in the node formation stage and should''ve been stronger than Malakai. But for some strange reason, he''d formed his first node in his stomach, something Malakai found both baffling and oddly fitting, considering how he had perceived the boy. While it gave Renlo more vita, it did little to improve his overall power. Still, he didn''t fight like someone useless anymore. Malakai hadn''t just focused on Renlo though. He''d also made sure to watch the other Veins fight. As expected, they each overwhelmed their opponents, especially Julius, who more than once landed attacks that were clearly non lethal¡­ but clearly meant to inflict pain. Eventually, the time passed, and class ended. The youths dropped to the ground, panting, exhausted from the prolonged battle. One hour and thirty minutes of live combat had drained them dry. But Malakai''s breathing remained calm and utterly steady. There was not even a single pant. He returned his scythe to its hilt, unmoved. He had trained himself to exhaustion more times than he could count and had survived in the wild for days on end. This was nothing. As he turned, he caught sight of Renlo getting up to leave. The boy didn''t say a word to him or anyone else. His face was still cold and stoic. He didn''t glance back and simply walked off, leaving the scene. As Malakai watched him go, only one thought came to his head. ''What a kid.'' "You''re one to talk," Valentine muttered. Malakai narrowed his eyes slightly. ''And what''s that supposed to mean?'' Valentine cleared his throat but didn''t say anything else. Malakai only shook his head and sent a glance across the field again. ''They''re resting. The next discipline is in thirty minutes.'' From the book Grinner had given him, he knew the next discipline was Blood Arts Training. Because of how strenuous the Combat Conditioning class was, there was always a thirty minute break scheduled between them. Malakai found a quiet spot and lowered himself onto the grass, choosing to use the time to meditate, going over both his fight with Grinner and his unexpected battle with Renlo. The thirty minutes passed quickly. When Malakai opened his eyes, he noticed the youths around him still hadn''t moved. They were talking amongst themselves casually. ''They won''t go to the next class?'' Just as he thought this, he noticed a woman approaching from the far end of the field. A female instructor. The moment the students caught sight of her, they stood at once. Malakai followed their lead. She had a dark, heavy aura to her, gloomy and cold. She didn''t waste time. "We will begin with the Sanguine Creed." The creed was recited in unison once more. Afterward, she turned toward Malakai and bowed slightly. "Welcome to the advanced class, Ninth Vein." A new wave of murmurs erupted from the students. Another one? He was in the advanced class for this discipline too? The instructor began without delay. While the Blood Meditation class in the morning focused on understanding the flow of vita and blood, this discipline was about it utilization. Here, the focus was on how to harden blood, how to make it pump harder, how to manipulate it in real time combat, and many other practical applications. Though the topics weren''t unfamiliar to Malakai, he listened and participated fully. They were each required to wear regulators, ensuring they only used their own blood throughout the session. The class lasted two hours, and by the end of it, Malakai followed the other students back to the hall used earlier, for the Darkness Theory discipline. This was another theoretical session, and just like the first, Malakai absorbed everything with ease. Much of the content though, he already knew. Afterwards came a one hour break, which Malakai spent meditating inside the hall. Sitting still amidst the low murmur of voices, he focused inward. ''Three more courses left.'' He didn''t feel tired, but the number of disciplines left still annoyed him. Time passed and the next was the Live Combat Simulation Training. It was similar to Combat Conditioning, except this time, they were pitted directly against instructors. And unlike before, the instructors were allowed to attack. Injuries piled up fast. And Malakai hadn''t escaped untouched. He had been hit numerous times. It was one of the few sessions where even veins weren''t spared. After that came another thirty minute break. And then after that, one of the hardest disciplines of all for many students, the Darkness Creature Hunt. The youths had gathered at the edge of a forest, far west of the main building, peering into its darkened depths with grim expressions. This discipline was one of the most dreaded for a simple reason, it forced them to come face to face with darkness creatures directly. Many were visibly rattled. Only the veins held their calm, composed demeanors as they waited for the instructor''s arrival. As direct descendants, their parents, the pulses, had made sure to prepare them accordingly. Most had already encountered darkness creatures more than once despite their young age and had somehow grown used to it. Regardless, amongst all of them, Malakai remained the most unfazed. At this point, he lived and breathed darkness creatures. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A figure soon emerged from the thick foliage of trees, dragging behind him a large, covered cart. He was bald, with wide crimson eyes and bushy beards, his frame broad and stocky like a reinforced wall of muscle. At his appearance, the unease of the youths visibly intensified. But while the others were focused on the man, Malakai''s eyes were fixed elsewhere, on the cart. He could feel it. That sensation creeping along his spine. A cold he was very familiar with. A chill. ''Darkness creatures¡­'' Chapter 109 - 109: Shriek There was no way Malakai could mistake the feeling of death emanating from the covered cart. He had no doubt about it, there were darkness creatures inside. Malakai sent a glance around the clearing, and he instantly noticed a few things. The first: ''The number of students has reduced significantly.'' Compared to the other disciplines he''d participated in today, this one had an unusually low turnout. But¡­ ''He''s here.'' Malakai''s eyes sharpened as he spotted Renlo standing at the other end. The boy looked visibly nervous like the rest of the class, clutching his jutting stomach as though seeking solace. ''He''s changed again.'' Malakai studied him carefully. One could say Malakai was¡­ interested in him. Their earlier interaction during Combat Conditioning had sparked a slight curiosity in him. At the start of their battle, Renlo had been a trembling mess who could barely hold a sword. But after losing once, as though something had switched, his entire demeanor had shifted. He had gone from frightened chicken to refined warrior in seconds. It was beyond odd. ''Did you notice anything?'' Malakai asked Valentine. It was possible he''d missed something. ''No¡­ it''s just as baffling to me too.'' Valentine responded after a second. Malakai paused slightly. Valentine sounded off. ''Are you okay?'' he asked. ''Ah, yes. It''s just¡­'' Valentine replied, and he continued speaking in a mutter, ''I thought I was cooler¡­'' Malakai shook his head and turned his attention from Renlo to the rest of the class. That was the second thing he noticed, the mood. Grim expressions. Clenched arms. ''That explains the low numbers.'' The Darkness Creature Hunts discipline forced students into direct contact with darkness creatures. And the simple truth was, not all could withstand the pressure. Not yet, at least. "Welcome, young warriors." The voice snapped Malakai out of his thoughts. It sounded exactly like its owner looked, creepy and gloomy. Like an old bald muscular man who was a bit too into anime girls, with a disturbing smile to match. As Malakai turned to look, the instructor grinned and said, "We will start with the Sanguine Creed." Each student placed a fist over their chest and recited the Sanguine Creed in unison. After a few seconds, the man suddenly turned toward Malakai and bowed. "Ninth Vein. Welcome to the Darkness Creature Hunts discipline. I am Yonin." His tone was oddly formal despite the smile plastered on his face. "It''s an honor to have you with us." Malakai gave a curt nod. Yonin straightened up and swept a glance across the class. The students flinched as they felt the pressure of his probe, already dreading what was coming. But Yonin only smiled wider at their reaction. "Alright. Because of the Ninth Vein''s presence, I''ll go over what this discipline entails, as well as the rules." He turned back to Malakai. "As the name suggests, this is the Darkness Creature Hunts discipline. And here, we focus solely on hunting darkness creatures. The rules differ based on class. For the advanced class, you are required to directly hunt. Simple." He gestured toward the covered cart behind him. "Inside are darkness creatures ranging from gradeless to grade one. Each of you will take turns. I will select a suitable grade for each of you to face. The class ends after everyone has fought. Any questions?" None of the students spoke. They were already familiar with the system, and they were all hoping not to be called first. The first was always the worst. Watching a few battles beforehand helped prepare the mind, even if only a little. Yonin''s gaze lingered on Malakai for a moment. The boy''s calm, composed demeanor caught his attention. ''Interesting.'' When no questions came, Yonin suddenly clapped his hands. "Alright, let''s begin!" He glanced around and noted how the students immediately avoided his gaze. He shook his head. "Bunch of pussies." Then he turned toward a particular figure. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since the Ninth Vein is still new, will you do us the honors, Eighth Vein?" All eyes turned to Julius, who simply maintained his usual calm smile. "Of course," he said, before stepping forward. Yonin smiled faintly as Julius approached, then turned toward the covered cart behind him. With a swift motion, he pulled back the thick cloth just enough to reveal a large, barred door, like something straight out of a dungeon cell. Instantly, the air turned cold. A chill swept through the area, so sharp and unnatural that several of the students instinctively took a step back. Yonin didn''t stop. He pulled out a key, inserted it into the lock, and twisted. A soft click rang out. Slowly, he began to open the door. In the next instant, the cart shook violently as multiple figures surged toward the opening, but the moment Yonin''s smile vanished, everything stopped. A cold aura pulsed out from his body like a shockwave. The figures froze mid-rush, as if time itself had halted. Not a single one moved. As though held by fear itself. Without a word, Yonin stepped inside. A moment later, he emerged, dragging a darkness creature behind him, his blood wrapped around it in a dome. Closing the door with a heavy thud, he brought the creature out and placed it down across from Julius. "Are you ready, Eight vein?" he asked, turning to face him. Julius simply nodded. His smile remained as he slid into a stance. By now, the other students had already cleared the area, giving him more than enough space. Still, many of them looked visibly shaken, their eyes glued to the creature with bated breath. Malakai narrowed his gaze, watching intently. He didn''t want to miss a single detail. Julius''s hand moved toward his weapon. A quiet metallic hiss followed as he drew it. Malakai recognized it instantly. A barbed rapier. Slender, with a long narrow blade, and lined with tiny, inward-facing hooks so fine they were almost invisible. It was just as twisted as its user. A weapon meant to pierce cleanly but tear flesh apart when withdrawn, causing unimaginable pain on his opponent. Yonin, noting that Julius was ready, nodded with approval before declaring. "Grade one enhancer." A few of the students audibly gulped. Julius was one of the rare few who could take on a grade one enhancer. Many here hadn''t even dared. As Julius gave his signal, Yonin released his hold over the blood restraints. The darkness creature dropped fully into view. It was large, wolf-like in form, its body corded with muscles that looked like they''d been carved from stone. Even without words, Malakai could already tell its grade and type. A grade one enhancer. But this one was different. It hadn''t been born from the deaths of humans, but beast. Darkness creatures born from the deaths of humans possessed greater intelligence, deeper malice, and often, rawer strength. Still, that didn''t mean the other type was any less deadly. The moment Yonin''s suppressive aura faded, the creature stirred. It growled lowly, its feral gaze sweeping the field. Its breath came out in short bursts, steam curling from its nostrils. Then, its eyes landed on Julius. A guttural shriek tore out of its throat, a sound so sharp and primal it echoed through the forest and pierced into the hearts of the students. Chapter 110 - 110: Rotten Julius''s lowered his stance, his calm expression giving way to one of sharpened focus. The creature exploded forward. Julius''s lips parted. "[Bloodflow]." Veins lit up across his skin in crimson streaks, pulsing as his eyes gleamed red. He pivoted cleanly to the left, his rapier snapping up to meet the creature''s claws. Sparks burst from the clash. With a subtle shift of weight, Julius expertly redirected the creature''s momentum, sending it flying. But it twisted mid air, landed hard, and skidded across the dirt. The instant it stopped, it snarled and lunged again, only for the same thing to happen. Once more, Julius shifted his stance, diverted the charge, and sent it crashing across the battlefield. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then again. And again. Each time, the result was the same. No matter how wildly the creature attacked, Julius didn''t break a sweat. He moved like a dancer and the creature couldn''t even graze him. Clap. Clap. Some of the students began clapping, unable to hold it in any longer. Then the whispers started. "The Eighth Vein is amazing!" "Totally! He''s holding his own against a grade one darkness creature!" "Holding his own? He''s toying with it!" The atmosphere shifted entirely. The fear that had gripped the class earlier had begun to fade. For the first time, some of them exhaled. Watching a darkness creature get handled like a disobedient pup¡­ it changed everything. Maybe, just maybe, they weren''t as terrifying as they''d thought. As the sounds of clapping reached Julius''s ears, he smiled faintly. ''Looks like it''s about time I finished this.'' His eyes sharpened as the creature lunged at him once more with ferocity. But this time, Julius didn''t shift to the side. He dipped low, sliding beneath the swipe of claws meant to shred him apart. With both hands gripping the hilt of his rapier, he shot upward and drove the blade clean through the creature''s chin. The pointed tip pierced through its jaw, splitting through bone and flesh until it jutted out from the top of its skull in a swift, clean motion. The creature twitched once, then stilled. Julius brought it down to the ground, then pulled his weapon free with a sickening sound that tore flesh as it withdrew. With a flick, he sent black ichor splattering to the ground before calmly sheathing the bloodstained rapier. As he turned, he met the eyes of the watching youths. Their gazes were wide and lit up in awe, completely mesmerized. Julius gave a small smile. "They''re just beasts," he said. "There''s nothing to be scared of. You''re warriors of the Sanguine. Show them who you are." Clap. Clap. Clap. The students erupted in applause. "You''re right, Eighth Vein!" "Thank you for your words, Eighth Vein!" "You''re amazing!" Julius maintained his calm smile, nodding slightly in acknowledgment. That single nod only made the clapping grow louder. Then, he returned to stand among them. A sharp clap rang out. "Alright! That''s enough!" Yonin''s voice cut through the cheers. The students fell silent immediately, turning toward him. "Thank you, Eighth Vein, for showing us how it''s done." He smiled faintly, then gestured forward. "Now, let''s get moving!" One by one, Yonin began calling on the students, each one stepping forward to face a darkness creature. Aside from Julius, the others were matched with gradeless creatures. And even then, many struggled. Most of the students in the advanced class were between the ages of fourteen and fifteen. At this stage, many had stepped into the node formation phase. And yet¡­ they still struggled against gradeless creatures. It would confuse most. Even as an unevolved, Malakai had managed to kill a gradeless darkness creature with little trouble. So how were node formation evolvers stumbling? The answer was simple. It was all in the mind. Many were still wary. Many were still scared. Darkness creatures didn''t just bring death, they brought with them a chill, a suffocating pressure that numbed the minds of the weak willed. That pressure threw off movement, ruined coordination, and made precise strikes sloppy. Still, despite their fear, each student managed to kill their creature in the end. Eventually, it came time for the other Veins to step forward, Aurelia and Maximus. They were pitted against grade one creatures. And they didn''t disappoint. Maximus ended his battle in a handful of powerful strikes, while Aurelia''s fight ended almost as soon as it began. The students were stunned, but not entirely surprised. After all, Aurelia was the oldest among the Veins present in this camp. And by all expectations¡­ the strongest. Malakai had watched everything with a calm gaze. If anything, he was glad. Being able to observe what would likely become his major opponents during real combat was a luxury. And in just these few minutes, he had gathered very useful information. As that thought passed, his gaze suddenly sharpened. Renlo was walking toward the center of the field with trembling steps. He looked terrified, utterly out of place. His arms clutched his stomach like a child trying to hold in tears, and his legs wobbled like he was standing on a soaked wooden plank during a storm. It was clear. He didn''t want to be here. As the instructor turned his gaze to Renlo, Yonin''s expression shifted. His earlier grin was gone, replaced with something serious. Then he spoke. "Grade one." A wave of stunned gasps swept across the field. Malakai''s eyes narrowed, and he wasn''t the only one. Many of the other youths visibly flinched in surprise. They hadn''t expected that. To pit this weak, trembling boy against a grade one darkness creature? ''He must''ve noticed the same thing I did.'' Malakai''s gaze turned to Yonin. The instructor looked completely unfazed by the shocked expressions of the others. Without hesitation, he summoned a grade one darkness creature and brought it out for Renlo to face. Just as Malakai had sensed something strange about Renlo¡­ it was clear Yonin had seen it too. ''He''s trying to force it out.'' A life-and-death situation. That might be what it took to draw out the other side of Renlo, the one Malakai had seen emerge briefly during their earlier battle. ''Let''s see if it works.'' Malakai''s eyes narrowed further, now locked on Renlo with intrigue. But while everyone else stared in curiosity¡­ Renlo looked like he was standing on a mattress tied to a trampoline in a windstorm. "Ah¡­ my rotten luck¡­" Chapter 111 - 111: Finally "Ah¡­ my rotten luck¡­" Renlo looked like he was standing on a mattress tied to a trampoline in a windstorm. His entire body trembled violently as he stared at the darkness creature in front of him. It was still trapped inside a dome of Yonin''s blood, but Renlo knew it wouldn''t be for long. "Are you ready?" Renlo''s trembling intensified at the instructor''s words. He sent the man a pleading look, shaking his head, but Yonin was having none of it. With a simple nod, the instructor released his blood. ''Shit shit shit! Did I offend this bald-headed man in my past life or something!?'' Renlo clutched his spear tighter, feeling the cold sweat gathering in his palm. He lowered his stance, though his trembling legs barely held him up. The blood fell away, revealing the creature in full. It was similar to the one Julius, the eighth vein, had faced. Wolf-like, with steel-like muscle packed across its limbs. Though smaller in size, its aura was unmistakable. A grade one enhancer. The creature''s white eyes darted around, searching for prey¡­ then locked on Renlo. His entire body froze. The trembling stopped, not because he wasn''t afraid anymore, but because the fear had grown so intense, his body simply refused to move. The creature screeched. A sharp, piercing sound stabbed through the air, sending Renlo''s heart into overdrive. The creature tensed¡­ and then it moved, blasting forward with terrifying speed, claws tearing straight for his throat. Malakai''s eyes sharpened. ''He''s not moving.'' He watched with focused eyes, tracking every movement. Especially Renlo. Only that, Renlo wasn''t moving. ''He''s frozen in fear. If he doesn''t move, he''ll die.'' The other youths reached the same conclusion, and many sneered. Renlo had only ever faced gradeless creatures during class. That Yonin had suddenly changed his mind had baffled many. But now, even though he was facing a grade one, he was still in the node formation stage. To be unable to exchange even a single attack, it was disgraceful. What was he doing in the advanced class? "He''s done for." "What a weakling." The murmurs filled the air, filled with nothing but scorn. But right now, Renlo couldn''t give a damn. ''Move! Move! Move, c''mon Renlo!'' He screamed different things in his head, even hurling insults at himself, anything to trigger his motion. The gleam of those claws flooded his vision, but still¡­ his body refused to budge. ''Do you want to stay weak your whole life!?'' He roared in his mind one more time¡­ and that did it. Memories of his past flashed through his mind, and control returned like a tide. His grip on the spear tightened. Quickly, he pivoted to the right, raising the shaft of his spear just in time to meet the creature''s claws. The impact was jarring, steel meeting steel. The shock burst through his arms and rattled his bones. Sparks danced from the clash as the sheer force of the blow overwhelmed him. He was sent flying backward like a broken kite, but midair, he twisted, digging his feet into the ground and skidding to a rough stop. Many of the watching youths raised an eyebrow, surprised by the last-minute movement. Even Malakai''s eyes narrowed. Feeling slightly surprised, but it vanished just as quickly. ''He''s still the same.'' The change he''d been waiting for hadn''t come. The Renlo Malakai had seen back then had been a refined warrior. But now even though Renlo had blocked the strike, his body was still trembling, still shaking. ''Maybe¡­ a life-and-death battle isn''t the catalyst,'' Malakai thought, gaze pinned on Renlo. ''Or maybe this just isn''t enough to force it out.'' He let the thought go and returned his focus to the battle. By the time Renlo regained his balance, the creature had already shot forward, another vicious claw tearing toward him. But this time, Renlo wasn''t frozen. Though his body still trembled, he dipped low and shot forward, rolling under the creature and narrowly evading the strike. He rolled to his feet and spun, just in time to see the creature already hurling toward him again. This time, Renlo didn''t run. His legs still shook, but there was a new firmness in his eyes. He was still terrified, but Malakai, who was watching closely, instantly recognized it. ''He''s forcing himself to fight.'' sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bloodflow." A surge of power ignited in Renlo''s veins. He thrust out his spear to meet the descending claw. Sparks exploded from the collision as steel met power, but Renlo grunted, his arm flaring with pain as the impact shot a brutal wave of force through his bones. He clenched his teeth, trying to focus¡­ But the creature lashed out with its other claw. Renlo''s eyes widened. He threw himself aside, but it was too late. The beast''s claw sliced across his left arm, pain surging violently as blood sprayed in the air. Regardless, Renlo shoved it all down. Even as his nerves screamed, the creature lunged again, its fangs bared to rip his head clean off. Renlo''s eyes widened, and he dipped low once more, rolling under the monster by inches. He came up to his feet, gripping the spear tightly with only his right hand. His left arm had now turned limp and was burning in pain. ''Shit shit shit¡­'' The pain was intense. His arm felt like it was on fire. Every part of him wanted to drop the spear and run¡­ But he shut that voice out. ''You can''t keep running away.'' Renlo turned to face the beast again. ''I can''t clash with it directly.'' That much had become clear in their earlier exchanges. He was weaker, noticeably so. ''Because I formed my nodes in my stomach. Argh¡­ stupid me!'' But now wasn''t the time for regrets. The creature had already turned and lunged again. As it neared, Renlo repeated his move, rolling beneath it and avoiding the claws. The creature turned and lunged again. But Renlo evaded again. Then again. And again. The crowd of youths narrowed their eyes. What was he doing? Was he planning to run forever? But only the instructor and Malakai gazes narrowed. They had seen it. Though Renlo''s movements seemed random, from his eyes, it was clear. He was planning something. He rolled again. Then again. Evading with the same movement over and over. And then, as the creature turned and shot forward one more time, Renlo''s eyes sharpened. ''Finally.'' Chapter 112 - 112: Dangerous The creature had finally ''adapted''. Instead of leaping high with its claws, it barreled forward low, fangs bared, having already anticipated another roll. But Renlo didn''t roll. He darted sharply to the left, slipping past the lunging maw. Gritting his teeth, he tightened his trembling right hand on the spear, steadied himself, and drove it forward with everything he had. The tip pierced the creature''s neck with a wet, meaty squelch. The beast spasmed once¡­ then collapsed, lifeless. Renlo yanked his spear out with shaky hands. A burst of black ichor sprayed from the wound, pooling across the floor. He stood there, panting, wide eyed. "I¡­ I did it?" he muttered. Even he couldn''t believe it. He stared down at the dead creature, then at his bloodied arm, then at the shocked faces of the other youths. And then it hit him. "I did it! WOOAAAH!!" he screamed, his voice filled with excitement. "That''s enough, Renlo." Yonin''s sharp voice cut through his celebration. Renlo flinched and turned quickly, grinning sheepishly. "S-sorry, Instructor!" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the smile never left his face. "Good job. Return to the line." Renlo nodded feverishly and bolted away from the center, not wanting to be there a second longer. Yonin watched him go, his eyes narrowing. ''It didn''t happen,'' he thought. But he wasn''t the only one still watching Renlo. ''He''s not bad,'' Malakai thought. He''d observed the entire battle. Though it was messy and slow, Renlo had shown skill. Instinct. Timing. He did know how to fight. ''He has the instincts¡­ but his fear and overthinking keep shutting him down.'' Still, Malakai couldn''t stop wondering. ''Where did that other Renlo come from?'' The other Renlo that had fought with him¡­ It was like he left all the bad behind, and only the good remained. A single clap turned the murmurs to silence. The instructor turned to face the class, then locked eyes with one figure. "We''re down to our last student," he announced. "Ninth Vein¡­ please step forward." At Yonin''s words, the entire clearing fell silent. All eyes turned toward Malakai, even the veins. It was safe to say this was the most anticipated fight of the day. The youths had seen Malakai spar with Renlo earlier. They had watched how precisely he moved during the live combat simulation against the instructor. Among the youths, there wasn''t a single one who doubted the Ninth Vein could fight. But knowing how to fight, and standing before a darkness creature, were two very different things. Would he tremble? Would he shake? Would he run? "He''s dead meat. The instructor will probably give him a grade one because he''s a vein," one of the youths whispered. The other youth''s eyes widened. "He''s still in the Genesis stage!" It came out as a whisper, but the entire clearing heard it. And in that moment, the realization dawned on them. He was right, Malakai was still a Genesis rank. Because of everything that had happened, most had forgotten. They''d been so focused on his presence and his calmness that they had overlooked a crucial fact. He was still in the earliest stage of evolution. As Malakai stepped forward and reached the front, Yonin studied him. A smile appeared the instructor''s lips as he took in Malakai''s composed, unwavering expression. "Grade one," Yonin said calmly. "Any complaints?" Malakai shook his head. Yonin''s smile widened slightly, and he turned to fetch a creature from the cart. "He''s going to lose¡­" one of the youths muttered under his breath. The instructor had actually given him a grade one. To the youths, there was simply no way around it. Technically, a Genesis rank could defeat a grade one creature, yes, but Malakai was too young. The fear alone should paralyze him. And with fear present¡­ it was nearly impossible for someone of the same rank as the darkness creature to defeat them. But while the other students had already decided on Malakai''s defeat, the veins remained still, their eyes narrowed, watching closely. They had seen his fight at the meeting personally. They had watched him kill Jorge. The youths may not have known the full extent of Malakai''s ability, but the veins did. And yet¡­ even they were curious. How would he handle this? The instructor returned, dragging a darkness creature within a dome of crimson blood. He set it down across from Malakai. Then, with a motion of his hand, the blood receded, revealing the beast beneath. The youths instantly gasped. It was the same wolf-like type Julius had fought. But bigger. Almost half a size larger than the one from before. Its aura was dense, and its presence suffocating. This was no ordinary grade one. This one was at the peak of the Genesis stage! ''And I thought I was unlucky¡­'' Renlo blinked in disbelief as the creature let out a violent scream that tore through the air, ringing in their ears. "Begin." The beast moved like a thunderbolt. Its claws and fangs screamed toward Malakai at a speed that surpassed anything they had seen all day. "He''s toast!" someone cried. The creature was already upon him, and yet¡­ Malakai hadn''t even drawn his weapon. He just stood there, eyes calm, shoulders relaxed, as though the beast barreling toward him was nothing more than a gust of wind. The youths were sure of it now. He wasn''t winning this. But then¡­ just as the creature''s claws closed the final inches, Malakai''s irises flicked toward it. As the creature met Malakai icy gaze, its heart seemed to freeze. Everything happened at once. Malakai''s body vanished sideways, leaving the gleaming claws and snapping fangs tearing through empty air. In the same second, Malakai''s hand reached behind him. Shhkk. The smooth metallic whisper of his scythe being drawn rang out as he spun. His hand blurred, a flash of silver slicing the air. Fwish. The blade phased cleanly through the creature''s neck. And in the next instant¡­ Bam. The beast dropped to the ground. For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Then¡­ Splrch! Its neck split, as black ichor erupted from the severed flesh, spilling across the floor in steaming waves. The clearing descended into a palpable silence as the youths stared wide-eyed at the scene. One movement. One strike. One kill. That was the perfect way to describe the impossible scene they had just witnessed. He had actually killed a grade one darkness creature¡­ that effortlessly? What the hell¡­ The gazes of the Veins narrowed to pinpricks. While the rest of the class was stunned by Malakai''s impossible speed, the Veins were rattled by something else entirely. They already knew Malakai could fight, but now, they had just discovered something that made them even more wary. His will¡­ it was terrifyingly high. From the moment the creature had appeared to the moment it died, Malakai hadn''t flinched even once. Which meant the grade one darkness creature had almost no effect on his mind. That wasn''t just talent. That was a problem. That meant during the Hunt, he wasn''t just a participant¡­ he was a threat. Their expressions darkened. Malakai was dangerous. Chapter 113 - 113: Victor [GT Bonus Chapter] But while the minds of the others spun at what they had just witnessed, Malakai''s thoughts shifted inward, his attention on the vita streaming into his body. He just had an amazing realization. ''That should work.'' His eyes gleamed slightly. Malakai gave a brief nod to the instructor, who now wore a wide, almost childlike grin, before stepping back to his former spot, the eyes of the entire class following behind him. Seconds passed. Then Yonin suddenly clapped his hands, snapping everyone out of their daze. "Alright. We''ve come to the end of today''s class," he announced. "As usual, you all performed spectacularly. However¡­ there''s still plenty of room for improvement. I suggest you go over today''s lesson in your head, and figure out how to handle yourselves better during battle." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes swept across the students who were still clearly reeling from what they had seen, and then he nodded once. "You''re dismissed." A collective breath was released as the students turned and began to leave. Some with quickened steps. Many casted backward glances at the boy who had just flipped everything on its head. Malakai stayed back for a moment longer, before he followed leaving only Yonin behind. Yonin stood still with his eyes fixed on the departing group, specifically, on Malakai''s back. "How did you know?" he muttered aloud. It looked as though he was talking to himself, until¡­ "I tested him myself." Yonin spun. His expression shifted from confusion to irritation as a figure emerged from the shadows of the forest. "Grinner!" he barked. "You cheated me!" Grinner approached with that same calm smile. "You were always a sore loser, Yonin. I didn''t cheat. I offered a deal, and you accepted." Yonin''s frown deepened. "You didn''t tell me you tested him personally." "You didn''t ask," Grinner replied smoothly. Yonin clicked his tongue, clearly unable to argue further. Grinner came to stand beside him, both of them now watching Malakai fade into the distance. "What do you think?" Grinner asked. Yonin sighed, finally accepting the outcome. His eyes lingered on the boy''s back, hardening. "Simple. He''s a monster." He said it without a trace of hesitation. His voice was firm. "You know, when you suddenly proposed that bet, I thought you''d lost your damn mind. The Ninth Vein, who just evolved, against the strongest Genesis creature I could find? It was absurd." He paused, then lowered his voice. "But he was the absurd one. From the moment I summoned that creature to the moment he killed it, his eyes never changed. Not once. Even the other Veins trembled a bit when I brought theirs. But him¡­ there was nothing." Grinner''s smile widened. "I thought the same thing while fighting him." Then, after a second, he added, "Doesn''t he remind you of him?" Yonin''s eyes widened. "Hmm¡­ If that kid is anything like his father, then things are about to stir in this clan." Grinner gave a knowing nod. "It''s going to get interesting." Then he turned toward Yonin and stretched out his hand. Yonin groaned, already dreading what was coming. He reached into the sack at his waist, pulled out a small pouch, and slapped it into Grinner''s palm. "You''re going to make me starve this month," he muttered. Grinner chuckled. "You''ll survive. Maybe skip a few snacks." Yonin shot him a look. "You''re the worst." "I''ve been called worse," Grinner replied, pocketing the winnings. ¡­ Since the darkness creature hunt discipline ended about 40 minutes before the next discipline, the youths had idled about until it was time for the next one. The will resonance discipline. Malakai didn''t need to read the book to understand what this entailed. It was simple, really. In order to stand before a darkness creature and fight, one thing was paramount, will. The weak-willed couldn''t even stand, much less raise a weapon. That was the reason most of the youths had performed so poorly during the darkness hunts discipline. But the Will Resonance Training was meant to change that. To condition and refine their mental fortitude until it could at least be considered acceptable. There were numerous ways to temper one''s will, through pain, suffering, desperation, even fear. But for the advanced class, they had chosen something deceptively simple: Reach the instructor. Only¡­ it wasn''t simple at all. Each student had to walk through the full force of a Blood Champion''s killing intent and reach the man standing at the end of the field. Most didn''t even budge an inch. Many collapsed on the spot, eyes wide, unable to breathe. Of all the youths, only a handful had even taken a few steps. And among them¡­ only the three Veins were still moving. But the real thing that shocked every single youth in the class¡­ Malakai was leading. His steps were slow, painfully so, but that didn''t matter. What mattered was that he moved. Every inch of his body was soaked in sweat. His arms trembled. His legs felt like they were dragging through wet concrete. But step by step, he advanced. The killing intent of a Blood Champion was immense. Overwhelming. It was enough to make seasoned men falter. But Malakai had kissed death more times than he could count. As long as his limbs still worked, he would keep going. Behind him, the Veins pushed forward with gritted teeth, their expressions twisted in pain. And yet, even though they trailed behind him¡­ they looked far worse off. Their gazes burned into Malakai''s back as he continued to widen the gap. ''How is his will so strong?'' Julius thought in disbelief. They all knew about the Sovereign''s missions. But none of them had ever believed Malakai actually did anything during them. They thought he got lucky each time, barely survived and came back by chance. Regardless, this test made it clear, Malakai was the victor of this class. As the seconds dragged on, Malakai finally reached the instructor, who stood frozen with wide eyes. Malakai raised a trembling hand and tapped his arm. Then, without a word, he collapsed. He hit the ground, his chest heaving, his breath loud and ragged. And all the instructor could do¡­ was stare. Chapter 114 - 114: Silence After the Will Resonance discipline, the youths, including Malakai, were beyond exhausted. Many lay on the ground, panting and letting out ragged breaths as their chests rose and fell. The instructor''s killing intent had been too overwhelming for most. Even those who hadn''t taken a single step were sprawled on the ground, still trembling from the sheer pressure of it. "Impossible¡­ the Ninth Vein actually reached the instructor¡­" "If I didn''t see it myself, I wouldn''t have believed it either." "Do you think he cheated?" "Cheated? Did you hit your head somewhere? How can you even cheat in something like this?" "Ah, right¡­ But it''s just so unbelievable. Even the other Veins couldn''t get past halfway. How did he do it?" "I don''t know. But I can''t help but admit¡­ it''s awesome." The instructor had given the youths time to recover, recognizing how much they had strained themselves. Yet whispers soon filled the open field as they discussed what had just happened. Since the class had started, no student, Vein or not, had ever reached the instructor. But on his first day, the Ninth Vein had shattered that record. The whispers continued nonstop, glances frequently thrown in Malakai''s direction as he tried to recover. Still, the senses of every youth were too sharp not to catch the murmurs. And as the words reached Julius'' ears, his smile grew increasingly strained. ''This bastard¡­'' His gaze burned into Malakai. The attention of the entire class had shifted. No one was looking at him anymore. It was all on Malakai. A fact that made Julius'' eyes gleam with hate. ''His Will may be strong, but I''ll still break him.'' It ate at him that the same trash he once trampled on was now the center of attention. ''Not for long.'' His eyes flashed with a dangerous glint. "What do you think about our assumptions, Eight Vein?" Julius'' expression shifted instantly, his well-rehearsed smile snapping back into place. He turned to the group around him. "Your assumptions?" "Yes, Eight Vein. We think the Ninth Vei¡ª" The youth''s words stopped mid-sentence. It felt like a cold wave had crashed over him. He met Julius'' gaze, and the usual warmth was gone. Only ice remained. "The class is over. It''s time to leave," Julius said curtly, standing and walking away. His entourage scrambled to catch up behind him. As the rest of the class began leaving, Malakai eventually rose to his feet as well. ''My body feels heavy.'' He had pushed himself too far during the discipline. His body hadn''t recovered yet. He walked off the grounds a few minutes later, ignoring the heavy stares boring into him, from the Veins and others alike. And as he stepped out of the training area, he felt it again. Nyx''s gaze. He had sensed it faintly even while inside. But no one aside from the students and instructors were allowed within the grounds. That included Nyx. Still, he had been safe while inside. Malakai didn''t waste time and began moving toward his manor. A few minutes later, he closed the door to his room behind him with a soft click. The first thing he did was place his weapon carefully in its corner before instantly taking off his clothes and heading into the bathroom. This was one of the few things Malakai was grateful for. Despite how secluded his manor was, it still had running water. Malakai let the stream wash over him, easing off the burdens of the day. It had been a long one. ''Monday to Saturday.'' To most, it would be insane. They had to repeat everything they did today, every single day, except Sundays. Most wouldn''t survive it. But Malakai wasn''t most people. Despite how grueling the day had been, he somehow still felt refreshed. He changed into more comfortable clothes and settled onto his bed. ''You''re unusually quiet,'' he thought suddenly. A few seconds passed before Valentine responded. ''I don''t talk all the time, you know.'' ''You do,'' Malakai replied, not even trying to mince his words. ''I don''t. I haven''t even spoken since that darkness creature class.'' ''That''s probably because something''s on your mind,'' Malakai replied without hesitation. Valentine went silent. Then, Malakai suddenly added, ''Are you upset because that boy is cooler than you?'' Valentine cleared his throat, unable to offer a proper response. Malakai shook his head. ''Suit yourself. I need to focus anyway, so the silence is welcomed.'' ''Wait, wait¡­ Malakai!'' Valentine suddenly blurted. ''I have a question.'' ''What?'' Valentine paused for a second, then spoke, ''You said the hunt was for anyone between the ages of 12 and 15, right?'' Malakai nodded. ''And the competition holds every two years¡­'' Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai nodded again, having already figured it out. ''Yes. The Veins in the training ground have participated before.'' ''Then why haven''t they joined the Blood Knights?'' Valentine asked. ''They''re qualified, right? Plus, isn''t that unfair to others? Or do the rules change each time?'' After the hunt, each youth was given the opportunity to join the Blood Knights as an apprentice knight. It was the first step, something everyone, even the Veins, dreamed of achieving. But Valentine was confused. The Veins had clearly participated before, so why hadn''t they joined? Malakai shook his head. ''It''s always the same rules. They don''t change. As for your first question, they''re trying to take advantage of the blood points earned from the hunt while continuing to refine their skills. Most people don''t join the Blood Knights until their last hunt.'' ''Then doesn''t that mean¡­'' Valentine trailed off. Malakai nodded. ''Yes. I''ll be joining the Blood Knights after this Hunt.'' He was already fourteen. In two years, he''d be above the allowed age and unable to participate again. Which was why Malakai had already made his decision, he would join the Blood Knights after this Hunt. Afterward, Malakai told Valentine to give him space, to go quiet. He went deeper into his thoughts, to a place where Valentine couldn''t reach. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust the spirit. But complete silence always helped him think better. Chapter 115 - 115: Plan ''The training is very useful.'' That had been his plan from the beginning, to observe and make decisions based on how the clan''s training unfolded. And after just one day, it had already proven itself. It was far more effective than the training regimen he''d crafted for himself. It covered everything. But what truly drew Malakai''s interest were three disciplines: Live Combat, Darkness Creature Hunt, and Will Resonance. He could sharpen his techniques and battle skills with live targets. Strengthen his mental resolve against a Blood Champion''s killing intent. But it was the last one, the darkness creature hunt, that made Malakai''s eyes gleam. During that single class, he had devised a solution to a looming problem. ''It should work.'' The hunt was three months away, and even now, Malakai was still weaker than the other Veins. His battle instincts were probably sharper than all of them, but physically, they still had the edge. His capability might not be enough to fully close that gap. ''Especially her.'' Aurelia Von Sanguine. Julius'' older sister. They rarely interacted, but Malakai had observed her battle carefully. ''She''s strong.'' She had defeated a grade one darkness creature in one strike, just like him. ''She''s formed at least three nodes.'' That was where Malakai''s focus had shifted to, nodes. To leave the Genesis stage and step into Node Formation, one had to form nodes throughout the body. These nodes functioned like miniature engines, refining and streamlining the movement of vita, while also pulling in more from the atmosphere. They were formed in key locations: the brain, heart, arms, legs, and stomach. A total of seven nodes. There wasn''t a strict order, but most started with limbs because the improvements were immediate. A node in the arm enhanced that arm. Same with the legs. That was why Malakai had been baffled when he found out Renlo formed his first node¡­ in his stomach. Regardless¡­ ''I need to find out where she and Maximus formed theirs. But¡­'' He hadn''t gotten close enough to either of them to confirm. Julius, however, had practically walked up to him. ''Julius has formed two nodes¡­ in his right arm and right leg.'' With that settled, Malakai''s mind moved to what came next, how to get the best result in The Hunt. He had to win. There was no room for second place. Previously, he had calculated that it would take him the full three months to barely form one node. But now, the Darkness Creature Hunt discipline had given him a new idea. Malakai''s eyes suddenly opened. "Nyx." A knock followed almost instantly, and a familiar voice responded through the door. "Ninth Vein." Malakai stood and let her in. Nyx entered the room and stood still, her head bowed. Malakai looked her camly. "From the assassins sent for me¡­ you didn''t let anyone go, right?" Nyx paused slightly, a bit startled. ''He still doesn''t trust me¡­'' she thought, feeling a small pang in her chest. Then she bowed even lower. "No, Ninth Vein. None of them escaped." "Good," Malakai replied, his eyes lighting up. That meant whoever had sent them was still clueless. At best, they could only make vague assumptions. Which also meant, more assassins might still come. Malakai turned back to her. "When the next wave of assassins arrive¡­ kill them. But only cripple the darkness creature. Then call for me." Nyx paused again, slightly surprised. Her mind worked quickly, drawing the connection. That was the reason behind his earlier question. ''I was wrong.'' He hadn''t asked because he didn''t trust her, he was planning something. The realization left her strangely relieved. Still, she was his shadow. It wasn''t her place to question his orders. "Alright, Ninth Vein. Anything else?" "No." With that, Nyx gave one final bow and turned, leaving the room. Malakai instantly sat cross-legged on his bed and began absorbing vita from the air. He had already decided where he would form his first node. Time passed in a blur. And deep into the night, when the moon was high above the sky, a knock came at his door, followed by a familiar voice. "Ninth Vein." Malakai''s eyes snapped open at once. He took in his surroundings¡­ he was still in his room. He had been training nonstop into the night. He stood up and approached the door. The voice made it easy to recognize who it was. Nyx. He opened the door and saw her bowing low once again. "Ninth Vein," she said calmly. "I''ve done as you asked. They''re waiting for you." ''I didn''t even hear anything.'' Nyx had dealt with assassins, and yet he hadn''t heard a single sound. Still, Malakai''s eyes lit up. Finally. He gave a nod and followed her out to the courtyard. Two massive, hulking masses of dark flesh and muscle lay sprawled across the ground. ''Grade Two Enhancers.'' Malakai''s gaze sharpened. They were terrifying creatures, beasts capable of wreaking destruction and death. But right now, they didn''t look anything like that. Their limbs were crushed and twisted beyond recognition, their bodies torn and shredded, barely clinging to life. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But there was no sympathy in Malakai''s eyes. No hesitation. Only raw, unfiltered excitement. He raised his scythe, then brought it down. The blade pierced through the creature''s hateful, flickering gaze, ending its suffering in a single stroke. In the next instant, a surge of vita burst out from its body before streaming straight into him. Malakai''s eyes snapped shut as an overwhelming wave of vita surged through his system. He instantly focused, using his control to guide the vita toward the part of his body where he had chosen to form his first node. But because of the sheer volume, it was impossible to contain it all. Despite his control, a large portion of the vita slipped away, dispersing uselessly into the air. Still, after a minute, Malakai''s eyes opened, filled with nothing but excitement. This had been his plan. When a darkness creature died, it released vita into the atmosphere, vita that could be absorbed by the one who delivered the killing blow. The amount depended entirely on the creature''s grade. And when that happened, the killer''s body would be flooded with a powerful surge of energy all at once. In the dome, it was common knowledge, advancing through killing darkness creatures was several times faster than normal training. Chapter 116 - 116: Progress Malakai was glad that he was currently the most wanted person in the clan. To obtain darkness creatures, death had to occur. It didn''t matter if it was mutated beasts or humans, death was necessary. But since he was more or less trapped inside the Crimson Hold, it had been practically impossible to get any darkness creature. Now, however, with many of the Sanguine high-ups after his head, he had a steady supply. ''I should have thought of this sooner.'' Malakai felt a flicker of regret. The assassins that had come for him on the first day had been numerous. He couldn''t help but lament the large amount of vita he''d lost. ''There''s no choice but to move forward.'' He pushed the thought aside and walked toward the second darkness creature writhing on the ground, killing it in a single, clean motion. As the surge of vita roared through his body, Malakai focused, channeling it toward his chosen location with control. A few seconds later, his eyes flickered open. If not for the cold expression he had learned to wear as a mask, Malakai might''ve smiled. He turned toward Nyx, who was watching him with a knowing look, clearly having figured out what he was up to. "Nyx, retrieve their core." Malakai instructed. Nyx instantly nodded. Her legs came down on the severed heads of the darkness creature, crushing them in the next instant. Then, she digged through the gore and brought out two radiant green cores, which she instantly handed to Malakai. Malakai received it without a second thought. "I''m done with them. If any other assassin comes, repeat the same thing." Nyx bowed. "Yes, Ninth Vein." Malakai gave a small nod. He didn''t feel bad for stealing her targets. The vita from grade two darkness creatures was next to useless for her anyway. He turned to walk back inside the manor, only to suddenly stop. "Nin¡ª" Just as Nyx was about to ask if he had more orders, Malakai cut her off. "¡­thank you." Nyx froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. Had she heard right? Did the cold, machine like Ninth Vein just thank her? She blinked, raising her head, but Malakai still faced away. And yet¡­ she could feel the sincerity in those words. Her cold expression shattered. A radiant smile, one that could light the darkest cave, appeared on her face. "Yes." She bowed even lower. To her, those two words had made everything worth it. Malakai said nothing more. He walked off, leaving Nyx smiling as she watched his back fade from view. When he closed the door to his room, Valentine''s excited voice suddenly exploded in his head. "Woooohooooo! Progress! This is progress!" Malakai shut his eyes, shaking his head. "What are you on about now?" "It''s progress, baby!" Valentine shot out of him, zooming across the room like a drunk firefly, screaming "Progress! Progress!" at the top of his lungs. The excitement would''ve been infectious, if not for the fact that with each jump, his man boobs and belly wobbled violently. Eventually, Valentine settled, floating in front of Malakai. "Malakai Von Sanguine actually thanked Nyx. That''s insane progress, if you ask me." Malakai frowned. "There''s nothing there. I thank people when they''ve done something worth being thanked for." "That''s good! That''s really good. But it''s nice seeing you recognize her effort. She was smiling, you know? When you said it. She looked really happy. But you didn''t see it¡­ you were facing the other way." "She was smiling?" Malakai asked. Valentine nodded. "Hmm." Malakai didn''t know how to feel about that. ''It''s just two words. Why was she happy?'' he wondered. But he quickly shook the thought away. There were more pressing things to focus on right now. Valentine, meanwhile, had started rambling again. "Now we just have to get to the stage where you smile while saying it!" Malakai tuned him out completely, settling onto his bed. He took several deep breaths, calming his nerves, then muttered: "Manifest." A glowing panel blinked into existence, his stats, now updated. [Vita Core Interface] Name: Malakai Von Sanguine Lineage: Direct Descendant of the Sanguine Clan Title(s): [Successor of Life] [Ruined Heir] [Worthless Trash] Talent Grade: ??? Vita Stored: 5,073 / 4,535 ¡ú 5,073 Units Vita Absorption Rate: 2.0 V/s (High Density) | 1.5 V/s (Normal Zone) Evolution Stage: Genesis (Awaiting formation of first node) Base Attributes: ? Strength: 170 ¡ú 171 [90 - 125] ? Dexterity: 180 ¡ú 181 [100 - 135] ? Vitality: 239 [125 - 150] ? Perception: 182 [110 - 140] ? Willpower: 122 ¡ú 123 [50 - 76] ? Control: 110 ¡ú 111 [0 - 5] [Node Map] ? Blood Node: Active [1 ¡ú 2% refined] ? Muscle Node: Sealed ? Nerve Node: Sealed ? Bone Node: Sealed ? Breath Node: Sealed ? Digestion Node: Sealed ? Synaptic Node: Sealed ? Cellular Node: Sealed ? Endocrine Node: Sealed ? Immune Node: Sealed S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ? Sensory Node: Sealed ? Body Node: Sealed (Opens when all primary nodes are awakened and refined at 100%) ¡­ Malakai gazed at his stats with a calm look. Not much had changed since he checked it the night before, however, the small fact that there was a change was enough to surprise him a bit. ''Looks like it really is effective.'' Malakai had said it before, but now his stats panel just proved it. The clan''s training, in under one day, had been able to effectively change his stats, even if it was just a little bit. His gaze focused on his vita stored stat, noting the large increase in vita. This was his total vita capacity, and in just one day, it had increased by more than five hundred points! To see how insane that number was, one had to remember Malakai''s earlier calculations. Based on the vita he passively absorbed from the atmosphere: if the vita density was high, his total storage would increase by 0.72 points per hour. But if he actively absorbed in the same conditions, it would shoot up to 7.2 points per hour. That was 17.28 points per day for passive absorption, and 172.8 for active absorption. Chapter 117 - 117: Vita Cores However, for the active absorption, he would have to sit down and absorb vita all day without doing anything else, which was completely unrealistic. At most, Malakai had about three to four hours a day to absorb vita, which would only boost his total vita by roughly 37 points per day. However, in just the span of one night, he had gained more than 500 points. ''That''s about 250 points for each darkness creature.'' Malakai felt like the number wasn''t completely accurate. The truth was, the vita from the grade two darkness creature had been too much for him in both control and power. His body couldn''t handle or contain that much energy, so he had to allow a portion of it to escape. ''About half.'' It was a large amount of vita, wasted. And it gnawed at him. It meant that the amount of vita he should have received was about 1,000 total. It was insane. Still, Malakai cleared his mind and settled his heart. It was still a great haul. ''I should be able to form a node, and more, in three months now.'' It was great news. Now, all Malakai needed was for more assassins to come after his life, the more, the merrier. Combined with the effects of the vita cores he had retrieved from the darkness creatures, things were finally picking up for Malakai. Malakai decided to sleep after that, wanting to get some rest before training the next day. He slept with his scythe resting on the bed, like usual, and soon enough, morning came. Malakai woke up silently, like always, ignoring the man in his head who kept asking for a good morning greeting. He quickly refreshed himself in the bathroom, then put on his clothes and headed towards the clan''s training grounds a few minutes before 5. Malakai went through the same pathway as yesterday and reached the grounds after some minutes. Upon entering, Malakai felt Nyx''s piercing gaze reduce significantly, but he continued moving through the unevolved section, trying to reach the evolved area. However, as he moved, Malakai felt even more eyes on him than the day before. The younglings bowed and greeted him as he passed, but instantly burst into whispers once he was out of earshot. Malakai didn''t need to listen closely to hear them. "Do you really think he beat the other veins in the Will Resonance training?" "That''s what I heard too. My brother is in his class and he confirmed it." "That''s insane¡­" "But that''s not all. He also said he defeated a grade one with only one strike!" "What!?" The last youth who shouted earned multiple piercing stares from the others, causing him to cover his mouth and silently apologize. Many glanced toward the Ninth Vein, hoping he hadn''t noticed, only to realize he was no longer in the area. The whispering only grew louder. Malakai had heard everything despite the distance, but he hadn''t stopped. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Looks like rumors have already spread.'' If the youths in the unevolved section already knew what happened just yesterday, then Malakai couldn''t imagine how the evolved section would be. Still¡­ ''How will they react to this?'' That was his main concern. The assassins that the Pulses and Highbloods were sending after him were obviously failing. And now that word about him was spreading across the clan, how would they respond? ''They''ll probably up their game,'' Valentine suddenly commented in his head. Malakai nodded mentally. ''I think so too. But the problem is what they''d actually do.'' That was where Malakai''s concern truly lay. Still, he didn''t dwell on it. He had already considered a few possibilities. Now, he just needed to get stronger, and be ready for anything. Entering the evolved section, Malakai immediately confirmed his assumption. As he walked, he could feel the eyes of everyone on him. The evolved youths were aware of the sharp senses of their kind, so they wisely held back their whispers until he had walked far enough. Malakai ignored them and continued. He didn''t need to visit the administrative building again since he already knew where the lecture would hold. After some moments, Malakai entered the circular hall and saw several of the youths already present, seated cross-legged. His eyes briefly stopped on Julius and the other two veins, who turned to face him the instant he walked in. He locked eyes with each of them, and the tension in the hall instantly spiked. The room fell silent. Conversations froze. As the others noticed the silent confrontation, they all fell into an awkward silence. Why did it feel like a war was about to break out? A second passed, and almost instantly, they all turned their gazes away and faced the front. Malakai picked an empty spot, lowered himself to the ground, and sat cross legged. Then, ignoring every glance thrown his way, he took a deep breath and relaxed his mind. ''I should warm up.'' There were still a few minutes before class started, and Malakai decided to use the time to prepare. ''The vita density here is very high.'' The room was designed to help youths master the flow of vita and blood, so the elevated density wasn''t surprising. ''They must have used vita cores.'' This was one of the many uses of vita cores. Their importance in their society couldn''t be overstated, and their value increased drastically depending on their grade. The reason Malakai had retrieved the two vita cores from the darkness creatures yesterday was exactly for situations like this. These cores were made of highly condensed vita, and once extracted from darkness creatures, they began to passively release vita into the atmosphere. Simply placing those two cores in his room would raise the vita density significantly. However, since he wasn''t using them yet, he had stored them inside a special sack designed to contain their energy and prevent any leakage. Malakai began absorbing vita from the air, maintaining focus for several minutes until their instructor finally arrived and began the class. The lesson hadn''t changed. It was a repeat of yesterday''s training, sensing and guiding the flow of vita and blood through the body. After an hour, the class ended, and Malakai immediately left. Now that he knew the location of all his classes, there was no need to linger. Chapter 118 - 118: Gesture [MC Bonus Chapter] The eyes of the other youths followed him as he walked, but Malakai ignored them. He soon arrived at the next discipline: combat conditioning. Despite leaving before anyone else from the previous class, several youths were already present, having come from the lower rank classes. Malakai joined the slowly forming semicircle around the field, waiting for the class to begin, when suddenly, a voice called out from the side. "Um, n-ninth Vein¡­" Malakai turned, raising an eyebrow the moment his eyes landed on the boy before him. There was just no way he could forget him. On his first day at this training camp, not even the other Veins had made an impression as strong as this boy had. Renlo. "What do you want?" Even though Malakai hadn''t meant to, his words still came out cold. As he heard them, Renlo visibly flinched. He averted his gaze and began nervously twirling his fingers. But then, he clenched his fists. His expression hardened with sudden resolve, and he reached into his clothes, pulling out something that made Malakai''s bafflement spike. "H-here! T-thank you for yesterday. I-I brought you food in return!" Renlo blurted out, cheeks puffed and turning red with embarrassment. Malakai stared at the so-called "food" in Renlo''s arms. If he could even call it that. It was a half-eaten loaf of bread wrapped in thin nylon, held tightly like Renlo didn''t actually want to let it go. If Malakai didn''t know better, he''d say Renlo was secretly hoping he''d refuse it. ''You have to accept it, Malakai! It''s a gesture. He''s obviously trying to be friends.'' ''I thought you said you wouldn''t interfere in things like this anymore.'' ''But¡ª'' ''What if the bread is poisoned? Starting anything new right now is dangerous. Even any kind of relationship. You never know who''s who.'' Valentine paused for a moment before replying. ''C''mon Malakai. Just look at the kid and tell me he stands even the slightest chance of being a spy.'' Malakai glanced at Renlo again. The boy was still in the same oversized clothes from yesterday, now covered in even more dirt and grime. Mud streaked across parts of his face and cheeks like he hadn''t bathed in days. His entire body was visibly trembling just from standing in front of Malakai''s cold presence. Then Valentine added, ''Considering what you need to achieve in the future, you''ll need people. How will you ever connect with anyone if you can''t respond to gestures like this? You don''t have to eat the bread, just accept it.'' Malakai said nothing. ''D-does he not want it!?'' Renlo thought, his chest sinking. ''I should''ve known. He''s a Vein¡­ and you''re¡­ well, you''re you.'' A few more seconds passed in silence. Malakai still hadn''t responded. ''I should just apologize and leave,'' Renlo thought, eyes glued to the ground. He shakily looked up. "I''m sorry, Ninth Vein. I¡ª" But before he could take it back, he suddenly felt a firm grip, and a cold touch. Renlo''s head shot up, eyes wide as they saw Malakai take the bread from his hand. "W-what? You actually collected it?" he stammered, utterly stunned. Malakai raised an eyebrow. "You don''t want me to?" Renlo frantically shook his head. "No, no, no! I''m just surprised that you collected it. It''s just¡­ you''re a Vein and all¡­" "So we don''t eat bread?" Renlo nodded instinctively. "Yes." Then he quickly shook his head. "No! I mean no, no! It''s just¡­ I didn''t think you''d collect it. From me." He scratched his head awkwardly. Malakai looked him up and down. "Yeah. You''re very dirty." Renlo froze, completely caught off guard by the bluntness. "Ha ha¡­ I''m not that dirty¡­" "You are." Renlo cleared his throat awkwardly and had no response. A few seconds of silence passed before Malakai added, "Thanks." Renlo''s eyes widened. Speechless. To think he would ever hear that from a Vein¡­ Then he nodded, a sheepish smile spreading across his face, clearly delighted. Many of the nearby youths had witnessed the interaction between the Ninth Vein and what was considered a "waste," and their mouths hung open in disbelief. What in the world was happening? S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moments later, once the rest of the class had gathered, the instructors began the session. Just like the day before, Malakai found himself paired against Renlo once again. As the latter stood in front of him, there was a hint of hope in his eyes. Now that they had somehow ''bonded,'' surely Malakai would go easy on him¡­ right? ''He even said thank you! I''m sure he''ll take it easy on me.'' Renlo hoped as he shakily got into a stance, only for his entire thought process to freeze the moment he met Malakai''s gaze. The boy standing before him looked like he was ready for war. There was no sense of familiarity in his eyes, only cold, unfeeling focus. ''Shit! My rotten luck¡­'' Renlo cursed just as the instructor''s voice rang out. "Begin!" A gleaming blade filled Renlo''s vision, Malakai''s scythe splitting straight toward the center of his forehead. His eyes widened, and just as his spear whipped up to block, the blade abruptly flipped direction, tearing toward his right shoulder instead. Before the attack could land, the instructor''s hand shot forward, intercepting it in the nick of time. "Keep it up," the instructor said casually before retreating to his position, while Malakai calmly backed away, giving Renlo a few seconds to gather his bearings. ''This is the perfect opportunity.'' While Renlo fought to steady his trembling legs, Malakai''s mind calmly drifted back to something he had considered yesterday. ''They''re not that far apart. It''s possible.'' His eyes locked onto Maximus and Aurelia, the Seventh and Sixth Veins. He had wanted to learn where they had formed their nodes so he could plan for the upcoming hunt accordingly, and this class was his best shot at figuring it out. ''I only need to get within five meters.'' His range for sensing vita was currently five meters. With how chaotic the field was, Malakai was confident he could do it. But to pull it off, he would need to shift the fight in that direction. Which meant¡­ ''I''ll have to kick him around a bit.'' As Malakai''s gaze sharpened and settled on Renlo again, the latter couldn''t help but tremble. Chapter 119 - 119: Wide Open ''I''ll have to kick him around a bit.'' As Malakai''s gaze sharpened and settled on Renlo again, the latter couldn''t help but tremble. Whack! The sound of Renlo being hit was drowned by the tens of youths battling and clashing across the large field. The force of the attack sent Renlo flying back with speed. ''Shit shit shit, it hurts! But¡­'' The hit had taken him completely by surprise. Just one glance at a fight beside them and¡­ he hadn''t even seen Malakai move. But that wasn''t what concerned him the most. No. It was the fact that with how chaotic the field was right now, he was more scared of flying straight into someone else''s weapon! ''Huh?'' But in a surprising turn of events, Renlo didn''t hit anyone. It was as though Malakai had found a perfect path where there were no obstacles. Renlo hit the ground in a roll, coming to a stop just beneath two youths clashing furiously. He glanced up, and his eyes widened. ''A Vein!'' The ''two people'' he had landed under were the Seventh Vein, Maximus, and one of the top geniuses in the class. But neither of them seemed to notice him. Their movements were utterly refined as they clashed at high speed. ''I have to get away from here.'' He was already having a hard time dealing with one Vein, he wasn''t about to add another to the list. Just as he was about to stand, a cold chill suddenly washed over him. Renlo turned, and his eyes exploded wide open. There, up ahead where he had flown from, Malakai was running towards him with a cold gaze. To Renlo, it felt like death was coming for him. He forgot everything and shot up from his seated position, shakily settling into a stance just in time for Malakai to reach him. ''He''ll hit me again¡­ No! I have to attack first.'' Renlo had accepted it now; just defending against Malakai was a fool''s dream. If he wanted anything to change, he had to take the initiative. Clenching his fist, he stomped forward and thrust toward Malakai at fast speed. But Malakai''s gaze didn''t even flinch. His body swerved to the right, taking a large step as he erased the small distance between them. His fist rocketed forward the next instant, impacting Renlo''s chest. BAM. Renlo felt the air leave his lungs, a few ribs cracking as he was hurled backward, tearing between the battle of Maximus and the other youth. Both recoiled back in shock, allowing Renlo to pass through them with speed. Maximus''s gaze narrowed. He turned toward Renlo flying away¡­ then to the side, and as soon as he saw Malakai, his eyes sharpened and he instantly got on guard. ''Does he want to fight?'' Maximus thought coldly, tightening his grip around the hilt of his blade, anticipating a clash. But Malakai simply passed by, not even throwing him a glance. ''Huh?'' Maximus was baffled. ''Was it just a coincidence?'' "Seventh Vein¡­ is anything wrong?" Maximus was snapped out of his thoughts by the youth in front of him, his fighting partner. Maximus took his gaze off Malakai and shook his head. "It''s nothing. Let''s continue." ''Two nodes. In both arms.'' Malakai had achieved his first goal. During that brief pass by, he had noted Maximus''s nodes. So far, he also only had two nodes, one in each arm. ''Now¡­ Aurelia.'' His eyes glanced toward the side, toward Aurelia, who was currently overwhelming her opponent. The instructor had to constantly step in to stop her attacks from killing her partner. ''This will be harder.'' Aurelia was an observer. He needed to be careful and make it seem as natural as possible. He looked back toward Renlo, who was shakily getting up, breathing raggedly. His eyes had flushed red. It was obvious, he had activated [Bloodflow]. ''Just one more.'' Malakai thought, before muttering, "Bloodflow." A surge of power ignited through his body as he also activated his own. With a burst of speed, Malakai erased the distance, easily dodging another shaky thrust from Renlo before his leg tore through the air in a sweeping kick toward Renlo''s side. But in a surprising turn of events, Renlo suddenly twisted his spear, the butt of the weapon shooting toward Malakai''s head at fast speed. Malakai''s gaze narrowed. ''Good move.'' Even he had to admit, if not for his perception, it could have caught him off guard. Still, he saw it clearly. His head snapped downward, evading the strike. But the next moment, Malakai''s eyes widened. ''Shit.'' Because of the abrupt dodge, the direction of his sweeping kick had shifted slightly. His leg impacted Renlo''s side, the force sending him tearing through the air, straight toward where the Sixth Vein was currently fighting. But Malakai wasn''t smiling. His intention had been to move Renlo near her battle so he could somehow maneuver close. But now¡­ ''He''s going straight toward her.'' Aurelia''s gaze caught signs of movement from the side. She glanced over and saw Renlo fast approaching. Her eyes narrowed. In the next second, her leg whipped up, kicking her opponent and sending him flying. Then she turned toward Renlo, but her gaze went past him and landed on the Ninth Vein. Malakai. ''What''s he planning?'' She had noticed the same thing had happened with Maximus earlier. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of this first.'' "Bloodflow." The air around Aurelia changed. Red veins streaked across her skin as she locked on to Renlo. Then, her legs tensed. The ground beneath her cracked as her right leg exploded forward, hurtling toward the incoming Renlo with violent force. Just as the attack was about to land¡­ Aurelia''s eyes widened as the gleaming blade of a scythe suddenly engulfed the edge of her vision. ''What!?'' She turned slightly, and her gaze froze. Malakai had appeared beside her, his icy eyes locked on hers, scythe arcing toward her neck. He had come out of nowhere. Her leg was still aimed at Renlo. She was wide open. Chapter 120 - 120: Leave Just before the blade could hit, the instructor''s hand suddenly reached out, stopping it mid swing. On instinct, Aurelia retracted her kick and shot backward with speed. Her eyes were glacial as they locked onto Malakai. "What is the meaning of this?" At her words, the fighting around the field came to an abrupt stop and the clanging of metal ceased. But despite her question, Malakai didn''t respond. He caught Renlo just as the boy was about to hit the ground, letting him land safely. Then his cold eyes turned toward Aurelia. The instructor would only interfere if an attack was fatal. But hers¡­ her attack hadn''t been fatal. But if it had landed, Renlo would have been in a world of pain. Bones shattered. Body wrecked. He might be cold and ruthless to his enemies, but Renlo had done nothing except be his sparring partner. He didn''t deserve that. And Malakai wouldn''t let it happen, especially when he was the cause. A few seconds passed, and Malakai still didn''t respond. He only stared at Aurelia with a cold gaze. "What''s happening?" "I''m not sure. I saw the instructor stop the Ninth Vein''s scythe from splitting the Sixth Vein''s neck." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What!? The Sixth Vein is the strongest in this class. How did he even get that close?" "I don''t know¡­ Do you think they''ll fight?" Whispers spread throughout the class. The tension only spiked as Malakai and Aurelia locked eyes. Seeing that Malakai wasn''t responding, Aurelia slowly nodded. "No answer? Fine." If Malakai had nothing to say, then she''d just beat the answer out of him. Her hand shot down, unsheathing her twin daggers as a dangerous glint appeared in her eyes. The eyes of the surrounding youths instantly lit up. A fight was about to break out! And it was between veins! Aurelia was just about to move when the instructor''s voice rang out, freezing her in her tracks. "Ninth Vein, attacking students other than your partner is not allowed. Please ensure it doesn''t happen again." Malakai''s gaze narrowed at the head instructor, mildly surprised. ''What''s he doing?'' He had been bracing for a clash with Aurelia, but now it seemed the instructor was stopping it. Regardless, Malakai gave a slight nod toward him. Then, the instructor turned to Aurelia, who was already glaring at him with an icy gaze. "You too, Sixth Vein. I saw everything. The only reason the Ninth Vein intervened was because you targeted his partner." "What nonsense are you sprouting, Instructor?" Aurelia''s voice was cold. "The Ninth Vein sent him flying towards me." The instructor bowed slightly. "A mistake that can happen during combat, Sixth Vein. Since no one was hurt, I sincerely hope we can move past this." He bowed deeper this time. "The Sovereign''s words forbid class disruptions under any circumstance." ''Smart.'' While Aurelia clenched her weapon hilts tightly, staring daggers at Malakai, the latter admired the instructor''s ingenuity. With that final line, if Aurelia insisted on continuing, she would be going against the Sovereign''s decree. It was the same tactic Malakai had used against Julius. Aurelia exhaled sharply, then gave Malakai one final glare before turning away. "I won''t forget this," she said coldly. Still, Malakai didn''t respond. He only gestured toward another section of the field for Renlo, who shakily got to his feet and bolted, clearly not wanting to be anywhere near this anymore. Malakai followed behind, ignoring the stares of the other students and the piercing glares from Julius and Maximus. "Alright! Keep at it!" The instructor''s voice broke the silence, snapping everyone back to the moment. The clashing of swords resumed as the youths returned to their battles. ¡­ The soft click of a door echoed within a large, luxurious room as a woman holding an ornate fan stepped inside. Khana. She stood by the door, her head bowed, unmoving. "Well?" A cold voice echoed through the room. It came from a man standing before an open window, his expression unreadable. Varnel. Khana bowed and spoke in a low voice. "It''s done. Darke is moving as we speak." Varnel nodded slowly. "Good." He turned toward her and Khana flinched as his gaze landed on her. "Come." Khana clenched her fan tightly, but obeyed. Her head remained lowered as she walked toward him. "Look at me." Her body trembled. A twist coiled in her gut. She still remembered the pain and torture he''d inflicted just days ago. But she couldn''t let it show. Not unless she wanted another reset. Forcing a smile onto her lips, she raised her gaze, meeting Varnel''s cold eyes. "Hm," Varnel hummed, raising a hand to tuck her hair behind her ear. "You''re really beautiful." His palm rested on her cheek, his gaze piercing deep into her trembling eyes. "T-Thank you¡­ honey." Khana tried her best to keep her voice steady. She wasn''t ready, mentally or physically, to feel Varnel''s hands on her again. "Hm." Suddenly, he pulled away, returning to the window. "You made sure to insert enough spies, right?" "Yes," Khana replied quickly. Varnel sighed. "That boy''s proving to be more of a pain in the ass than I thought. Our assassins keep failing. Looks like Red Eclipse is still protecting him." He turned back toward Khana. "I''ve spent too much time here. I need to return tomorrow." Varnel''s faction was based in another city. He had stayed behind in Crimson Hold to deal with Malakai personally, but clearly, that wasn''t going as planned. His assassins had failed repeatedly, and the boy was gaining attention in the training camp. Still, with this new measure, at least he''d have eyes on him. "Will you be fine on your own?" Varnel asked, his voice soft, almost concerned. But Khana knew better. She clenched her fists. Varnel always left her behind in Crimson Hold to monitor things within the clan. As the wife of a Pulse, she had access to meetings and circles that his other subordinates couldn''t touch. Still¡­ to Khana, him leaving was the best news she''d heard all year. "I''ll manage," she said, forcing a smile. Varnel returned the smile, stepping forward to embrace her. "I''ll miss you." "I''ll miss you too," she replied after a second. Chapter 121 - 121: Heart Attack? After the intense moment between Malakai and Aurelia, the youths soon returned to their battles at the word of the instructor. The clash and clang of weapons filled the air once more. Malakai followed Renlo, who seemed hell bent on getting as far away from Aurelia as possible, heading back to their original position in the field. The boy''s legs still trembled noticeably as Malakai stood across from him, scythe raised. ''Ah shit, I still have to fight him!'' Renlo winced. Pain radiated from every part of his body. He had been kicked around and rolled across the ground numerous times by Malakai. ''Do I have to?'' He really wanted to walk away and leave everything behind. But the Sovereign''s decree hadn''t just stopped interruptions once class began, it had affected them, too. Even if they wanted to leave, they couldn''t. The instructor had full authority to stop anyone who tried. Even Veins. ''If the instructors can stop the Veins, then they''d probably do worse to me!'' Renlo had seen Aurelia''s attack. His eyes had been wide open the entire time. Even he couldn''t help but dread what would''ve happened if that strike had landed. ''But he''s even worse!'' His gaze locked on Malakai, who stared back at him coldly. Honestly, Renlo didn''t know what to do. Leaving was out of the question. But facing this monster in human skin might just have him dying from fear. Just as Renlo wondered what to do, Malakai moved. He erased the distance in a blink, his scythe flashing toward Renlo''s chest. ''Shit!'' Renlo tried hard to steady his legs as his spear whipped up to parry the scythe with a burst of sparks. ''His legs!'' Predicting Malakai, this battle demon, was next to impossible, especially for someone like Renlo. But today¡­ today he had noticed a pattern. Malakai always followed his attacks with a kick. Renlo''s gaze dropped, watching closely for the slightest twitch in either leg, only for his eyes to widen. The butt of Malakai''s scythe hurtled toward him at speed. ''Shit!'' He had been wrong. Malakai hadn''t followed up with his legs¡­ but with the staff of his scythe. Still, as he stared at the approaching shaft, Renlo''s eyes sharpened. ''It''s¡­ slow.'' Very unusual. Malakai Von Sanguine didn''t have the word slow in his vocabulary. When fighting, he was fast, seamless, vicious. But this¡­ Renlo shifted his spear, using it to parry the attack. His gaze sharpened again as the blade of Malakai''s scythe screamed from below, arcing toward his chin. ''I can see it.'' Renlo was baffled. He''d only started sparring with Malakai yesterday, but he had fought him enough to know: they were in different leagues. And yet¡­ he could follow the attacks. ''He''s going easy on me.'' Renlo might act foolish, but he wasn''t dumb. Realizing this, he didn''t even notice the sheepish smile that crept onto his face. He adjusted his stance, parrying Malakai''s attack once more. Another slash came, and he blocked it again. ''Sorry¡­'' It was just one word. But it was the word Malakai had been meaning to say to Renlo for a while now. It had one hundred percent been his fault. If not for him, Renlo wouldn''t have ended up in that situation with Aurelia. Because of this, Malakai felt guilty. And he had no idea how to deal with it. ''This is a first.'' He buried the thought deep inside, where even Valentine couldn''t reach. Malakai couldn''t recall ever apologizing to anyone outside his parents. It was foreign. Awkward. Which was why he had opted for this instead. He''d go easy on Renlo. It was the least he could do. For the first time since Renlo had started sparring with Malakai, they clashed continually without the instructor needing to intervene to stop a killing blow. Blade met blade. Staff met staff. To Renlo, it had already become clear, Malakai was holding back. He didn''t know why, but it was obvious. Still, the boy wore a wide, sheepish grin on his face. And as they continued to clash, Renlo began to grow more confident. His arms steadied. His footwork improved. He even began launching his own attacks. Even the instructors observing the battle couldn''t help but raise their brows. There was surprise in their eyes. The fight continued all the way until the class ended. While the other youths collapsed onto the grass, gasping and covered in sweat, Renlo, drenched in sweat himself, walked over to Malakai and bowed sharply. "T-thank you, Ninth Vein!" Malakai, taken slightly aback, raised an eyebrow. "For what?" Renlo lifted his head, with his face lit up with excitement. "For taking it easy on me! I swear, I feel like I improved more in this spar than I have in years. Thank you, Ninth Vein!" Malakai fell silent. He didn''t know what to say. He noticed Renlo''s legs were still trembling, but the boy was too excited to care. ''He has the same eyes¡­'' It was faint, but Malakai was sure. That same unwavering desire to grow stronger. It was there. "¡­Alright," Malakai finally responded with a small nod. Renlo bowed again, grinning so wide his teeth shone. "I have to go now, Ninth Vein! I hope we meet again in the Darkness Creature Hunts Discipline!" Aside from the Combat Conditioning Discipline, that was the only one they had together. At Malakai''s startled nod, Renlo bowed once more before spinning around and dashing off. The other students in the class still stared at their interaction with baffled expressions, completely unable to understand what had just happened. Whispers floated through the air, but Malakai didn''t pay them any attention. His eyes were still fixed on Renlo''s departing figure. ''What¡­ is this?'' Something was happening to his heart, but he couldn''t place it. ''A heart attack? No¡­ I would''ve detected it¡­'' It felt like a sharp sting that made his heartbeat stutter erratically. And it was all caused by that boy. ''Did he poison me? No, I didn''t even eat the bread¡­ or is it by contact¡­ I touched it¡ª'' sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 122 - 122: Problem ''Did he poison me? No, I didn''t even eat the bread¡­ or is it by contact¡­ I touched it¡ª'' Suddenly, Valentine''s voice echoed in his mind, interrupting his thoughts. "Oh now, that''s taking it too far." Malakai cursed silently. He''d made the mistake of letting his surface thoughts run wild. Now Valentine had heard everything. He sighed. ''Taking what too far?'' "Everything!" Valentine snapped. "Heart attack? Poison? Really? Damn. Just admit you feel guilty, and that you like the boy." Malakai''s brows furrowed. Him? Like Renlo? Impossible. ''You don''t know what you''re talking about.'' Valentine sighed again. This time, it was long. Drained. Like someone doing work far above their pay grade. "C''mon Malakai. Trust me, it''ll do you good to just admit it¡­" ''I have nothing to admit.'' Malakai shook his head and blocked Valentine out. The chubby man had to be insane. ''It''s probably a medical condition¡­ Maybe my blood node is acting up.'' He threw out excuse after excuse, refusing to accept Valentine''s words. Eventually, he stopped. He couldn''t understand it, so he left it for later. Malakai sat down on the field, ignoring the usual piercing stares thrown his way. He decided to train and absorb vita. He wasn''t tired anyway, and there was no point wasting time. Thirty minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and soon enough, the Blood Arts training began. Nothing eventful happened during this discipline. It was mostly what Malakai had done the day before. And after two hours, the class ended, and he immediately headed to the circular hall for the Darkness Theory discipline. The day went by in a blur. Every lesson played out the same way as the day before to Malakai. And soon enough, the time hit 5:30, it was time for the Darkness Creature Hunt discipline. Malakai had made it before anyone else, as he hadn''t bothered resting after the Live Combat Simulation class. He stood by the clearing, just at the edge of the forest. Soon enough, the other youths started streaming in, and with them¡­ "Ninth Vein!" Renlo''s excited voice suddenly sounded as he approached Malakai. He seemed genuinely happy to see him, and his usual trembling was nowhere to be found. But the moment Malakai turned and locked eyes with him, the trembling came back in full force. Renlo got nervous. "Um, h-how were your other classes, Ninth Vein?" "¡­Fine." "T-that''s great, N-ninth Vein," Renlo responded, pausing and clenching his fist tightly, before adding, "Mine was really terrible. I felt so hungry I could die during the Darkness Theory class and eventually blanked out. I didn''t even know what happened until it was break time. I''m so glad the teacher didn''t catch me sleeping. After that I¡­" Renlo went on and on and on about how his day went, and Malakai couldn''t help but stare, utterly baffled. Just what was going on here? ''It''s here again.'' Malakai frowned. That same feeling in his chest had suddenly returned. He had been right, Renlo was the cause. ''Is it some proximity poison activation?'' Just as Malakai started crafting another absurd excuse, Valentine''s voice cut in. "This is just insane." ''Shit.'' Malakai cursed internally. He had made the mistake of using his surface thoughts once more. Now Valentine had heard everything. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Insane?'' "Yes! Just admit you''re happy to see the boy." Malakai''s brows furrowed. ''You don''t know what you''re talking about.'' Valentine sighed heavily. But he didn''t say anything else after that. Malakai focused back on Renlo just as he was finishing his story. "¡­because of that, I couldn''t eat anything for hours, it was hell!" "You have food remnants on your face." Renlo quickly wiped it off and laughed. "Haha, I only had a tiny bit of bread on my way to class." Malakai shook his head. "You don''t have anything but bread?" Renlo cleared his throat, cheeks turning red in embarrassment. "It''s what I can make¡­ but I love it." After a moment of silence, Renlo asked, "What food do you like, Ninth Vein?" ''Do you only talk about food?'' Malakai was flabbergasted, meeting Renlo''s eyes that had suddenly turned serious. He looked like nothing was more important than Malakai''s answer. ''Food?'' Malakai thought. Honestly, he had never given it a thought before. His focus had always been on surviving in this bloodthirsty clan. "I d¡ª" Just as he was about to answer, the instructor''s voice cut in. "Welcome once more, students!" Yonin fixed his gaze on Malakai before smiling and starting the class. He used the same format as yesterday, calling on each student to battle a darkness creature. Malakai had witnessed Renlo''s struggle against another Grade One, but luckily, he had eventually prevailed, smiling widely with his bloody teeth at Malakai after the battle. As for Malakai, he had also faced and killed another Grade One with one strike, gaining another surge of vita and more whispers from the youths. Unfortunately, because it had been a darkness formed from beasts, and a Grade One, the energy had been significantly lower than the ones from the assassins. He got about 80 points added to his total. Regardless, it was a good haul. After the Darkness Creature Hunt discipline ended, Malakai and Renlo separated, with the latter bowing and saying they''d meet later. Then came the Will Conditioning discipline. That went as expected, with Malakai dominating the class, much to the dismay of the other Veins, who didn''t hesitate to make their hostility known. At this point, Malakai could say Maximus was the only one who wasn''t openly hostile. After his clash with Aurelia, she didn''t seem to want to let the matter go. Any time they were in the same space, he could feel her cold killing intent directed at him. After the final discipline, while the other youths tried to recover, Malakai left the area, heading toward the exit. As he walked, he pondered the matter. ''She''ll become a problem.'' Currently, Malakai was still too weak to consider facing Aurelia. He hadn''t formed any cores, while she had three. But because of their earlier confrontation, he had already become a target. ''She''s going to be a problem during the Hunt.'' Now, aside from Julius, Aurelia would also be gunning for him. Chapter 123 - 123: Bread [GT Bonus Chapter] Still¡­ despite everything, Malakai had gotten what he needed from that confrontation. ''I found out where she formed her nodes.'' ''Two in her legs. One on her left arm.'' Malakai''s eyes gleamed. ''I just have to make enough plans.'' He was always going to face her if he wanted to win the Hunt, this only confirmed it. But now, with what he''d learned, he would make the right plans to deal with her. Soon, Malakai exited the training ground and instantly felt the gaze of Nyx. But just as he was about to start heading back to his manor, a voice broke through his thoughts. "Ninth Vein!" Malakai turned and saw Renlo coming out of the training ground. The boy stopped in front of him, panting with his hands on his knees. After a few deep breaths, he stood up straight and spoke, "I-I wanted to thank you for today, Ninth Vein!" Then he bowed deeply. "Thank you!" Malakai frowned. ''Again.'' That same feeling had returned once more. Just what was happening? Valentine didn''t say anything this time, choosing to keep silent. Malakai shook his head. "Stop thanking me. It''s becoming annoying." But Renlo quickly said, "But I''m just so grateful! You helped me so much today! Even my fight with the darkness creature was easier thanks to you!" Malakai''s eyes narrowed slightly. Renlo''s main problem had always been his fear. His hesitation. They made him look like he couldn''t fight. But after facing Malakai, at a pace he could manage, he''d begun regaining confidence in himself. He had been more active than passive. And that had helped him when facing the darkness creature. As it turned out, Renlo was even more afraid of Malakai than of a creature that could rip him apart. His thoughts had gone something like: If I can fight the Ninth Vein¡­ then I can fight anything! Malakai sighed. "Alright¡­" Then Renlo tilted his head and asked, "How can I repay you, Ninth Vein?" Malakai was just about to refuse when Renlo suddenly lit up. "I know! I''ll bring you more bread tomorrow. Don''t worry, I''ll make it soft and delicious!" Malakai was flabbergasted. But Renlo continued, "Ah, I better stop keeping you here. I bet you have more important things to do." He bowed again. "I''ll see you tomorrow, Ninth Vein!" And with that, he turned and ran off before Malakai could say anything. All Malakai could do was just stand there, staring, completely flabbergasted by the absurdity of it all. Far away, perched atop a tree, a small smile crept onto Nyx''s face as she watched the interaction. But while she felt happy, a part of her was equally stunned. ''The Ninth Vein made a friend?¡­'' She stopped her thoughts as Malakai finally started moving again, heading back toward the manor. Quietly, Nyx followed. ¡­ S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sun had set, and most parts of the Crimson Hold had been plunged into darkness. On the south side of Crimson Hold, not far from where the training grounds were located, the figure of a young boy, no older than fourteen, moved quietly through the dark forest. His steps were incredibly hesitant. He walked slowly, eyes darting towards even the slightest of sounds, clearly restless. ''C''mon Renlo. You fought the Ninth Vein today! If you can do that, you can do anything!'' Renlo tried to steady himself, and it worked, his trembling reduced significantly, and his steps picked up pace. Soon enough, he reached the base of a tree, one far larger than the others in the vicinity. Renlo sent multiple glances around, ensuring there were no threats nearby. Then he rubbed his palms together sharply and began climbing, gripping the bark and pulling himself upward while humming "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid¡­" over and over in his head like a song. Soon enough, he reached the top, coming up on a wide platform hidden among the branches. It was dark, but even without seeing clearly, he moved like someone who knew this place well. In front of him was a silhouette that took the shape of a small wooden house. Without pausing, Renlo walked up to the edge of the platform, reached for a makeshift lever nearby, and pulled it down. With a low whoosh, a massive dark cloak lowered from above, covering the entire platform and house, from top to all sides, sealing them in. Then, just beside the lever, he clicked a small button. In the next instant, lights flicked on, illuminating the entire area with a soft, warm glow. Now everything could be seen clearly. The wooden house was tiny, barely two meters in size, clearly built for just sleeping. Around the platform, signs of Renlo''s life were everywhere: large buckets filled with water, clothes hung on makeshift lines, a small pile of sharpened sticks, a worn wooden chair with one leg propped up with a stone. There were pots, a cracked pan, an old wooden bowl, and even a small corner with dry herbs hanging overhead. Most notably, on one side of the platform was a small oven made from shaped stones, tightly packed and blackened from use. It had a hole at the bottom where firewood could be inserted, and a flat stone slab on top that served as a baking surface. Renlo inhaled deeply as he gazed at the place he now called home. The bright light stayed contained within, blocked by the heavy cloak surrounding the platform, ensuring it didn''t escape and alert anything nearby. "Ah¡­ I better start making the bread for the Ninth Vein," he said, setting his spear down gently. He walked over to a covered container, opening it carefully and scooping out some flour. He had ground it from wild grains he''d found deeper in the forest, harvested, dried, and crushed by hand using a flat stone. Humming happily, he began mixing the flour with a bit of water and salt from a small pouch, expertly working the mixture with practiced hands. He kneaded the dough with confidence, occasionally flicking bits off his fingers as he worked. "I''ll make it very soft," he grinned, shaping the dough, "and the Ninth Vein will be begging me for more!" Chapter 124 - 124: Rules After Renlo left, Malakai made his way back to his manor. His way back was uneventful. Although the forest was eerie dark and looked dangerous, Malakai had a weapon of mass destruction watching over him. His movements were swift and during the brief walk, he used the time to go over everything that had been happening recently. Specifically, the attention he was pulling in the training camp. ''I wonder what they''re planning now.'' Malakai was very sure that his uncles and aunts weren''t going to give up on killing him. After they noticed that blatant assassination was a fool''s dream, they would switch up. This was Malakai''s major problem. The only thing that came to mind was: a spy. They needed eyes on him now more than ever. Which meant, they would try their very best to attach someone to him. ''Renlo.'' For now, that was Malakai''s biggest suspect. Despite his denials to Valentine, Malakai knew deep down that he was getting fond of the boy. They had only met for two days, but as long as one wasn''t inherently bad, Renlo was the kind of person that grew on you. He was so foolish and clueless it was hard not to get attached. ''He had approached me.'' Renlo had been the first to speak to him, and in all honesty, Malakai wasn''t buying the whole "I didn''t know he was a vein" crap. He wasn''t trying to brag, it was just how things were. The veins had been like superstars in the Sanguine Clan since their childhood, even before Malakai''s parents'' death and his eventual fall. "Can I say something?" Valentine''s voice suddenly cut through his thoughts. Malakai paused slightly. ''I''m listening.'' "I''m not going to say you should trust him. Who knows, he might be tricking us both. But¡­ I would say don''t push him away. You don''t have to share everything about yourself with someone before you become friends. Just leave him there¡­ at least until you can confirm if he''s friend or foe." Malakai''s steps slowed down in the forest, pondering. After a second, he reached a conclusion and decided what to do. Just as he was about to continue moving, he suddenly heard a familiar voice. "Ninth Vein." In the next instant, Nyx appeared in front of him, bowing. "What happened?" Malakai instantly became alert. Nyx always followed him back silently. If she was stepping out now, then something had happened. "You have a visitor at the manor, Ninth Vein." "Who?" Nyx hesitated for a moment. "Darke." Malakai''s gaze narrowed. ''Darke?'' He knew that name. ''The head butler?'' That was the closest aide to the Sovereign. The one who oversaw the entire Crimson Hold. ''What does he want?'' Just as Malakai wondered, Nyx continued. "He''s not alone, Ninth Vein. He came with a group of men and women dressed in maid uniforms." Malakai furrowed his brows. ''So that''s how it is.'' Now he was getting a clearer picture of what was going on. "Let''s go," he said. Nyx instantly moved to stand behind him, silent. ''She wants to act like a guard.'' Malakai noted it. Nyx was planning to make herself visible to wade off any attempts at bullying. There was nothing that screamed power more than a Bloom trailing behind you like a shadow. Malakai picked up his pace, and soon enough, he came out of the foliage of trees, right into view of a group of people standing in front of the iron gates of the manor, the bright lights radiating off the building casting a soft glow on them. The people instantly turned as they heard footsteps approaching from behind. And the moment they sighted Malakai, they all bowed low before echoing in unison, "We greet the Ninth Vein!" Malakai didn''t so much as glance at them. He maintained an icy stare as he walked forward with a measured pace. His eyes were only on one person, the man standing calmly in front of the group. Darke Sanguine. The head butler of the Sanguine Clan. Closest aide to the Sovereign. And a Bloom. As far as Malakai knew, nothing went on in the Crimson Hold without Darke knowing. ''He hasn''t changed much.'' Malakai remembered meeting him a few times when his parents were still alive. They hadn''t been close, but they weren''t on bad terms either. ''But I''m not so sure now.'' If his worst assumption was correct, then Darke would be one of the worst enemies to have. Malakai stopped a few meters from the man, eyes cold and unreadable. Darke, on the other hand, simply smiled. ''He has changed.'' These weren''t the eyes he remembered seeing in the past. Those had been filled with hope¡­ with dreams. But now¡­ These weren''t the eyes of a child. Darke could feel it, the coldness. The hate. The pain. His smile faded. ''It''s a shame.'' Malakai finally evolving was a good thing. But Darke knew things that others didn''t. Now that the boy had a chance to gain power, he would likely spend the rest of his life chasing revenge. ''It''s a shame,'' Darke repeated inwardly before raising a fist to his chest and bowing slightly. His voice came next, heavy and formal. "Blood flows where you walk. May your blood burn brighter than the sun." The others behind him didn''t echo the greeting. They could, but only those of significant standing used it. "As it should." Malakai responded calmly. Darke rose, his eyes shifting to Nyx. He bowed slightly. "Red Eclipse." Nyx gave a curt nod. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then Darke turned back to Malakai with a small smile. "Ninth Vein, I hope the training today was productive." A second passed before Malakai answered, "It was." Normally, he wouldn''t have bothered responding. He would''ve just gotten straight to the point and ended the conversation quickly. But there was no reason to be rude to Darke, at least not yet. Darke''s smile widened. And seeing Malakai''s increasingly impatient stare, he gave a slight nod and got to the point. "I''m afraid you''re not going to like the news." Malakai remained silent. Darke gestured behind him. "These are the finest maids and butlers of the Crimson Hold. I brought them here to serve you." "I don''t want them." Chapter 125 - 125: Seductress "I don''t want them." Malakai''s response came immediately. Darke sighed. "I''m afraid you don''t have a choice, Ninth Vein." "What do you mean?" Malakai asked. Darke adjusted his perfectly fitted red suit. "It''s part of the core rules of the Crimson Hold. All direct descendants, after receiving a manor from the Sovereign, must have at least three maids or butlers attending to them at all times." "What kind of rule is that?" Malakai was so baffled he blurted the words out. He couldn''t understand the point of such a stupid rule. Darke answered, "I''ll be honest, Ninth Vein. It was created to ensure that each manor is properly maintained and kept tidy. We''re usually not strict with the rule, as long as everything is in order, which, clearly, it is here. However, it doesn''t change the fact that the rule must be followed. Some¡­ people brought this matter to my attention, and as part of my duty, I had to act." "What happens if I still refuse?" Malakai asked. "Then I''ll have to take this to the Sovereign," Darke replied. "And if they die?" Malakai''s killing intent washed over the group like a freezing gust. The maids and butlers visibly shivered. Their heads slowly lifted, eyes locking onto Malakai, and what they saw terrified them. He was staring right at them. An intense fear surged through them. Wasn''t he only fourteen? That thought thundered in their minds. This was supposed to be a simple job, spying on a fourteen-year-old boy with no real backing in the clan. But this wasn''t a fourteen-year-old boy. It felt like they were staring at death. They gulped, the meaning of Malakai''s words finally registering. ''Did he just threaten to kill us?'' The trembling intensified. Rumors of Malakai killing Jorge had already spread, and while many of them had refused to believe it before¡­ now, it was becoming hard not to. At this point, most of them were already having second thoughts. And as fear gripped them tighter, Darke''s next words made it worse. "Then they''ll be replaced." Malakai frowned. ''So this is what they planned.'' He remembered when Darke had said ''some people.'' It could only be his uncles and aunts. ''Looks like there''s no choice.'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai wasn''t one to waste time brooding. The reality of the situation was clear, he had no options. Even though the Sovereign had shown him some favor, the man was known for being fair above all else. Which meant¡­ the rule would stand. Malakai slowly nodded. "I only have to pick two, right?" "Yes, Ninth Vein." Malakai''s gaze swept across the line of maids and butlers. Many of them flinched, lowering their eyes in fear. It was almost as if they were trying to disappear,to not be chosen. All except two. And the moment Malakai''s gaze landed on them, his mind was made. "Her. And him." Darke turned to look at the two. His eyes narrowed slightly. ''Is he into that?'' He didn''t voice the thought. "Is that all?" Malakai asked. Darke bowed. "I apologize for the interruption, Ninth Vein. Since I''ve completed my objective, I''ll take my leave. I wish you good luck." Malakai gave a single nod, watching in silence as Darke and the remaining maids disappeared into the darkness of the forest. As Darke left, Malakai turned his cold gaze back onto the two he had chosen. Both visibly shivered. It wasn''t just Malakai staring at them, Nyx was too. Her glare was colder than ice. Standing behind Malakai, she looked like a mama bear guarding her cub. The two bowed deeply, their bodies stiff. Then, the sound of footsteps echoed around them, and their fear intensified. Was he actually going to kill them? But Malakai simply walked past them without saying a single word, Nyx trailing behind him silently. They passed through the gates and entered the manor. The heavy door slammed shut behind them. The two gulped and, after a brief moment of hesitation, slowly stepped inside. A few seconds later, Malakai reached his room. He closed the door behind him just as Valentine''s voice sounded. "Are you planning something?" Malakai walked to the side of his room and unclipped his utility belt. "What do you mean?" "I mean your choices just now." "What about them?" "Well¡­ while I understand the second one, the first one is¡­ odd." Malakai frowned. "What''s odd about her?" Valentine let out a dramatic gasp. "Ah! Don''t tell me¡­ Aren''t you too young though?" Then, in a more thoughtful tone, he added, "Hmm. Come to think of it, kids at fourteen in my time were already doing some pretty crazy stuff. By the way, when do people marry in this era?" Malakai shook his head and didn''t bother responding. He dropped his scythe by the bed and made his way to freshen up. Valentine''s voice followed him. "At least tell me why you chose her!" But Malakai gave no answer. He simply stepped into the bathroom, letting the hot water wash over him as the events of the long day replayed in his mind. ¡­ "How much do you charge?" At those words, the woman in the white maid uniform froze. She turned her gaze away from the mirror, her eyes landing on a man who could only be described in one word, tidy. His hair was combed neatly, not a strand out of place. His white suit was crisp and perfectly ironed. From posture to presence, he was every inch the butler he claimed to be. "Drop dead," the woman spat, turning back to the mirror and resuming what she was doing. "Hmm¡­ vicious. I like that. Makes it more¡­ enjoyable." The man''s lips curled into a crooked smile as his gaze leisurely dragged down her body. His words hadn''t been random. He''d said them because the woman standing before him looked every bit the part of a seductress. She wore the same white uniform as the other maids, but hers was tailored, no, designed, to show off her figure. It hugged her curves tightly, the waist cinched just right, her skirt slightly shorter than regulation. Her blouse had been unbuttoned halfway down, revealing a scandalous amount of cleavage for a maid. She was in her early twenties, and clearly, she knew how to use her body. These were the maids Malakai had just selected moments ago. Chapter 126 - 126: Simple The young maid clearly knew how to use her body well. And right now, she was adjusting her clothes again, pulling the neckline lower, tilting the skirt just slightly higher, clearly trying to look even sluttier than before. The man walked up beside her, smirking. "Honestly, I get it. I understand why the Ninth Vein chose you. Even I would''ve done the same." He whistled low, clearly impressed. "You''re so fine, damn. Why don''t you tell me your name, huh? I''m Unoa." The woman didn''t respond. She smiled slightly at her reflection in the mirror, satisfied. ''This should be enough to seduce him,'' she thought. Malakai might look terrifying, but at the end of the day, men were men, slaves to their urges. And Malakai was just a fourteen-year-old boy. Curious and with raging hormones. ''He doesn''t stand a chance.'' She blew a kiss at her reflection and turned, walking toward the door. Seeing that she had no intention of replying, Unoa frowned. "Hmm, I didn''t think the third pu-" Her eyes snapped open. Before Unoa could finish his sentence, a hand clamped tightly over his mouth. Crimson eyes blazed into his with killing intent. "What. The. Hell. Are. You. Doing?" Her voice was low and sharp like a dagger. But Unoa only smirked behind her hand and pointed to his mouth. She hesitated, then loosened her grip just enough for him to speak. "Your name," he said with a grin. She exhaled through her nose, clearly holding herself back. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s Karla. And listen carefully, before you go running your mouth again, don''t forget you''re also one. This is a threat." She released him fully, "Fucking horny idiot," she muttered under her breath before walking away. Unoa''s eyes followed her, his gaze fixed on her swaying hips with pure satisfaction. ''I''ll make you mine,'' he thought, licking his lips. ¡­ Karla left the room and stepped into the main space of the manor, now holding a tray with a bottle of chilled drink. ''I''ll let him see me a few times first¡­ build the urge, then move in for the final blow.'' She smirked to herself, already planning the steps to ensnare Malakai. Her job, coming to this manor had been to simply spy and report her findings, but Karla planned on taking things a step further. ''A week. That''s all I need. I''ll make him mine in a week.'' She walked confidently through the hallway, her hips swaying with each step, eyes filled with excitement. After a few seconds, she arrived at Malakai''s door. She paused just at the front of the door and adjusted her cleavage once more. She made sure her expression was perfect, fear, slutty with a hint of innocence. She raised her hand to knock¡­ "What are you doing?" The voice that came was so cold it chilled Karla''s body. Her eyes snapped to the side, and her entire body went stiff. Her mind seemed to stop working. All the plans she had been concocting, gone. Now, only two words thundered in her head, drowning everything else. ''Red Eclipse!'' Karla had been briefed on Malakai before she was sent here. The dos and don''ts. What he liked, what he didn''t. And most importantly, what to avoid. And for the latter, one person topped the list. Nyx, the Red Eclipse. ''This bitch just had to arrive now!'' A freaking bloom was standing in the way of her and her goal. "G-good evening, L-lady Nyx," Karla greeted with a shaky voice. ''Wait, why the hell am I greeting her?'' Nyx was definitely a bloom. However, here, she was nothing more than a maid in a white uniform. The same as Karla''s, which meant the same rank. Karla felt a surge of confidence. But Nyx didn''t even respond. She took a step forward, and the temperature plummeted. "What are you doing here?" Her voice came again, colder this time. Karla instinctively stepped back, eyes wide as she trembled. She forced herself to steady her arms, stopping the sound of the bottle hitting metal on the tray in her hands. ''She''s a witch!'' The thing currently staring at her didn''t feel human. Only now did Karla realize the rumors about the Red Eclipse were true. Cold. Ruthless. Nyx took another step forward. The temperature dropped even further. She would not repeat herself again. Karla decided to change her approach. Butting heads with someone who could end your life in a blink wasn''t something anyone should do. "I-I came to offer the Ninth Vein a drink," Karla started. "It''s been a long and stressful day for him, he wo¡ª" "Take it back." Nyx''s words didn''t sound like a suggestion. They sounded like something Karla should have obeyed decades before the order was given. Her heart sank. ''This is bad.'' Her thoughts were in disarray. Her goal was to get to Malakai. She was confident in her ability. If he saw her frequently, it was only a matter of time before he became hers. But how the hell was she supposed to do that with this weapon of mass destruction blocking her path? ''I can''t go back¡­'' Karla clenched her fists tightly. Too much was at stake. Even if it meant directly facing a bloom, she would achieve her goal. "D-does the Ninth Vein not like this beverage? I can bring another one if that''s the case," Karla said. A strange silence followed. Nyx didn''t utter a word. She simply stared. And somehow, that made Karla''s fear intensify. ''Huh?'' Her eyes dropped to her arms, still. Not trembling. She looked to her legs, still. Odd. Her trembling had stopped, yet her fear had only increased. ''How?'' Karla tried to move. Her body didn''t respond. She tried to feel her blood, nothing. Her body was still. As cold as ice. ''I-it''s her.'' Karla''s heart felt like it was about to burst from her chest. Her trembling eyes rose to meet Nyx''s, and in that moment, Karla could swear, she felt death. ''I¡ªI have to leave!'' Her thoughts thundered. She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. Even her lips couldn''t move. ''S-she''s going to kill me¡­'' The reality of the situation slammed down on her with a weight that was difficult to describe. Nyx was simple. She had given a chance. Karla refused. Now came death. Chapter 127 - 127: Two Things But before the situation could escalate, a soft click reached Karla''s ears, followed by the door beside them opening. A figure stepped out, and the temperature dropped even lower. "What is going on?" His cold voice came next. Instantly, Nyx lowered her head. "Ninth Vein," she greeted. Karla suddenly regained control of her body, and she shook so violently it was a miracle the bottle didn''t fall from her tray. "N-n-Ninth Vein," she bowed, her breaths ragged. She looked like she had just gone through a marathon. Malakai sent a brief glance to both women. His expression did not change. "I will not repeat myself." "I apologize for the disturbance, Ninth Vein. I was only trying to stop her from interrupting you," Nyx explained. Malakai turned his gaze towards the woman who looked more like a seductress than a maid. Her breathing was still erratic, her chest rising and falling rapidly. But even in her exhausted state, as Malakai stepped out, her mind had already begun working. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''F-finally,'' she thought in relief. This had been her plan from the moment she realized she couldn''t get past Nyx. If she could delay and make just enough noise, her target would come out on his own. ''I must look terrible¡­ good.'' Karla felt a twisted sense of relief. She was glad Nyx had done this to her. ''This is the perfect time to sow discord between them.'' "I-I was just trying to bring you some refreshment, N-Ninth Vein¡­ to relieve you after your long day training," she said, hiding the smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Coming out of his room and seeing an attractive maid, simply trying to bring him refreshments, being bullied by another maid, Karla had seen it happen enough times to know how it ended. A sharp outburst. Blame on the bully. And this time, she even had the perfect weapon. Her sweat-soaked uniform clung tightly to her skin, revealing far more than it should. ''As long as this boy has a functioning dick, he''s done for.'' But Malakai''s next words froze her thoughts in place. "Did I ask you to speak?" ''What?'' Had she heard correctly? ''Was he speaking to me?'' Her baffled eyes rose to meet his, and it was like she''d been doused in icy water. There was no lust in Malakai''s gaze. Only pure, unrestrained killing intent. ''He hadn''t been talking to us¡­'' His earlier words had been directed at Nyx. Not both of them. "Listen carefully. I will not repeat myself twice." Malakai''s voice was like iron. "From now on, you and the other servants are not allowed to enter the main hall of the manor. Do not clean it. Do not step foot in it. Do not cook anything for me. Do not bring me anything. And¡­ I don''t want to see either of your faces." "But¡ª" Karla was so shocked, the word escaped her lips before she could stop it. "But?" The word echoed back at her like a curse. It felt like she''d spoken something that could spark a calamity. And only then did she realize, she had nearly questioned a Vein. "I-I apologize, Ninth Vein," Karla bowed with gritted teeth. "I will follow your orders." "Leave." With one final bow, Karla turned and walked away, Malakai''s cold gaze trailing her every step. As she disappeared, he turned to Nyx and gave a nod. "Good job." Nyx bowed lower, a smile appearing across her lips, looking like a loyal puppy pleased by her master''s praise. With that, Malakai stepped back into his room, and Nyx vanished into the shadows. Inside the room, Valentine''s thoughts were in disarray. "T-t-that m-maid! W-what the hell was that!" he blurted, referencing the scene they had just witnessed. A sweat filled maid, with her wet uniform barely covering her very attractive body. Valentine felt like steam was bursting out from his ears and nose. ''Relax. You''re literally a ghost. You can''t even do anything.'' "And how can you be so calm, Malakai?! Did you see what I saw?" "I saw a spy trying to seduce me. Nothing else." Valentine just¡­ gawked. "You''re amazing," he muttered. But Malakai ignored him. He settled down on his bed, crossed his legs, and began meditating, drawing in vita. He hoped assassins would visit him tonight. ''I need the vita.'' Malakai absorbed vita until it was midnight. After that, he slept, only to be woken up in the next second by a knock on his door. Nyx. Malakai had been more excited than worried. It meant another assassin had come. It was brief, and Malakai hadn''t wasted time. After confirming with Nyx that the new maid and butler weren''t watching, he killed another two grade two darkness creatures, earning another five hundred vita points. After that, he went back to sleep. The morning came quickly, and Malakai''s routine remained the same. After freshening up, he left the manor a few minutes to 5, moving through the forest. However, Malakai''s steps suddenly stopped. "Nyx," he called out, and a figure appeared in front of him, bowing. "Ninth Vein?" Nyx was a bit stunned. She wondered why Malakai had suddenly stopped. And he didn''t waste time. "I need you to do two things for me¡­" ¡­ The sharp sounds of footsteps reverberated through a hallway. ''Fucking bastards.'' Karla cursed as she made her way through the manor. After yesterday, she had returned to her quarters drenched in sweat, her heart refusing to stop pounding. Regardless, her thoughts never stopped burning. Not only had she failed to see Malakai, she had also been banned from entering the main area of the manor. ''Let''s see how you''ll enforce that when you''re not around.'' Karla was relieved. From the information she had gathered before coming here, it was reported that Nyx followed Malakai everywhere. Which meant, when he was gone, she was too. ''Let''s see if you have anything hidden.'' Karla planned to use this opportunity to go through Malakai''s belongings and find another way to get to him. She moved through the main area of the manor, eventually reaching Malakai''s door. But before she could open it, her steps froze. "What the hell are you doing here?" Karla spat, her gaze locking onto the tidy man standing nearby with a small smile. "What do you mean? We''re here for the same thing," Unoa''s smile widened as they both glanced toward Malakai''s room. They both knew. They were spies and there was no use pretending. But¡­ Karla gritted her teeth. "You''re going to ruin this for me!" It was easier for one person to move undetected than two. If Malakai found out someone had searched his room, it would be their death. But Unoa only raised a hand with a smirk. "My darling Karla, have you ever stopped to think you''re the one ruining this for me?" Karla didn''t respond. She simply gritted her teeth harder, sending Unoa a deadly glare. ''The faster I get through this, the better.'' She turned and reached for the handle, determined to ignore the man entirely. But the moment her fingers stretched out, a cold chill gripped her entire body, freezing her in place. ''T-this aura¡­'' There was no way she could ever forget it. She had felt it yesterday. Her eyes slowly turned. And her heart froze at the scene. ''W-why is she here¡­?'' Karla''s thoughts trembled. Chapter 128 - 128: Crimson Gazes "S-shit¡­" Karla groaned. "I-it hurts." She felt hot, as though something was¡­ burning. She shook her head, trying to snap herself out of the overwhelming disorientation that clouded her mind. ''Where am I?'' Karla peered her eyes open, but all she saw was pure darkness through her blurry vision. The surroundings were eerily silent, and the air held a kind of chill she couldn''t explain. ''W-what the hell happened¡­?'' She tried to move past the cloud that enveloped her thoughts, to remember what had happened. ''I-I failed my mission last night, and this morning I planned to¡­'' The realization slammed into her, hard. She remembered now. Everything. She had wanted to search Malakai''s room, to discover other ways to win him over¡­ only to run into¡­ ''That witch!'' A splitting headache hit her, and Karla tried to clutch her head in pain, only to realize she couldn''t move. Her body was stiff, frozen like stone. ''S-she''s still here.'' Her heart trembled. There was only one person who could freeze her in place like this, Nyx. ''Shit! Shit! Shit!'' The words thundered in Karla''s head. ''This is bad! I''m screwed¡­'' She had been caught red handed, right before entering Malakai''s room. What could she possibly say she wanted to do? Enter a Vein''s chambers without permission? Karla bit her lips, at least she could still move those. ''Wait.'' Her thoughts froze. ''I can talk!'' The chances were slim, but she had to try something. Anything. ''She hasn''t killed me yet. There''s still a chance,'' Karla hoped. "G-good m-morning, Lady N-Nyx," she spoke in the most helpless voice she had. "I know I made a mistake trying to enter the Ninth Vein''s chambers, but I promise you, I meant no harm! It''s just¡­ the Ninth Vein was so angry yesterday that I wanted to make it up to him by cleaning his room¡­" It was an absurd statement. One that not even the most naive person should believe. But it was Karla''s only chance to escape this crisis. Seconds passed. No response. ''Shit.'' Karla cursed inwardly. Growing desperate, she blurted out, "You don''t have any right to do this! Bloom or not, we''re all servants in this manor, only the Ninth Vein can pass judgment!" She took another approach in panic. Nyx was a bloodthirsty monster, but maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ the 14-year-old Ninth Vein would pity her. "The Ninth Vein is the one in cont¡ª" Karla had barely finished her words before an icy voice cut in. "Shut her up." Karla''s words halted instantly. She tried to speak but couldn''t. She couldn''t even shake her head anymore. ''D-don''t tell me¡­'' Her thoughts trembled. The blur in her eyes began to fade, revealing two pairs of faintly glowing crimson eyes staring at her in the dark. ''No¡­'' Her worst fears had just been realized. She had attempted to enter Malakai''s room in the morning, but now, it was night. Nyx had kept her there, frozen, until the Ninth Vein returned. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sound reached her ears from just beside her. Karla''s eyes shifted slightly to the side, and there she saw Unoa, still and kneeling, staring forward with trembling eyes. ''T-they got him too.'' Karla turned her eyes back toward the two crimson gazes. They stared at her like predators watching prey in the dark. ''I have to say something.'' She tried to speak, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t. "Who do you work for?" The familiar cold voice chilled Karla''s heart. Malakai had just spoken. And as the restriction on her mouth faded, her words came rushing out. "N-Ninth Vein! P-please listen, I meant no harm, I just wanted to¡ª" "Increase it." Malakai''s voice rang out again, and in the next instant, Karla felt it. The pain that had consumed her body before was now rising again. She turned her focus inward, and froze. ''M-my blood¡­'' The burning she''d felt earlier, it had been her blood boiling. Unimaginable pain roared through her. She tried to scream but couldn''t. Her voice was gone. ''Ahhhhh!'' Hot blood streaked down from her eyes and nose. Her mind could no longer form full thoughts. Then¡­ the pain subsided. The cold voice returned. "Who are you working for?" Karla felt her mouth loosen again, but she didn''t care. She could barely think. She breathed raggedly, forcing her head up to face those glowing crimson eyes again. She couldn''t see much, but she could tell now. One pair of eyes was lower than the other. The Ninth Vein was seated. And for the first time, Karla really saw them. Those eyes. They weren''t the eyes of an innocent 14-year-old child. ''H-he knows.'' Karla realized. Malakai had known she was a spy from the beginning. The information she had gotten before arriving had said Nyx followed him everywhere. But she had found Nyx alone at the manor. Which could only mean; Malakai had sent her back. ''What kind of 14-year-old is he¡­?'' "It¡ªI work for the C-Crimson hold N-Ninth Vein¡­" Karla managed to speak, praying the answer would save her. It didn''t. "More." Malakai''s voice cut again. And just as Karla was about to speak, the pain returned, even worse than before. Her blood began to boil once more. "Who do you work for?" Unoa''s eyes trembled as the crimson gazes turned toward him. "I-I s-serve you, N-Ninth Vein¡­" His calm was gone. His suit was in tatters. Malakai didn''t wait. "Him too." "Wa¡ª" A searing pain exploded through Unoa''s body. He tried to scream, but nothing came out. Both servants now writhed in silence, suffering through pain no words could capture. And all the while, Malakai''s cold crimson eyes stayed on them, unmoving. ''M-Malakai¡­'' Valentine''s hesitant voice echoed in his mind. ''Just close your eyes and ignore it. It''ll be over soon.'' ''This is torture!'' Valentine snapped. ''So? You want me to stop?'' Malakai''s response came without emotion. ''You said you weren''t going to interfere in things like this again. Did you forget?'' Valentine fell silent. ''No¡­ but¡ª'' ''You think they don''t deserve it?'' Valentine didn''t answer. ''That''s the difference between the both of us,'' Malakai continued. ''I''m not going to give you any justification for this. I will only tell you, I won''t stop. If you have a problem with it, you''re free to leave.'' Malakai had thought back to the day he''d admitted fault when his maids messed up the manor and spoke ill of him. At the time, he''d wondered if it had been the right thing to do. And truthfully¡­ it hadn''t been wrong. In a fair world, no one should be punished for speaking their mind. But this wasn''t a fair world. This was a world where saying the wrong words could get you killed. In such a world, fairness wasn''t something Malakai could afford, especially not toward his enemies. So he''d made his choice. Just like the day he killed for the first time. Anyone who tried to harm him¡­ would not be spared. No matter how bloody it got. Malakai''s gaze burned cold. "Stop." Chapter 129 - 129: Sudden Pillar "Stop." At his command, the pain engulfing both servants vanished. They collapsed to the ground, gasping for air through ragged, wheezing breaths. "I''ll ask you again." Malakai''s voice remained the same, icy. "Who are you working for?" As control over their mouths returned, both Karla and Unoa began speaking over each other in panic. "N-Ninth Vein, y-you have to believe me!" Karla cried, "I-I meant no harm, I swear! Look at me, who could I possibly hurt?! I''m just a maid! Please!" Tears streaked down her cheeks as she shook violently. "I-I just wanted to be of use! That''s all I ever wanted!" "O-please, Ninth Vein!" Unoa''s voice cracked. "I¡ªI have a family! A wife and two kids, please¡­ I''m their only provider! I love my kids so much¡­ don''t make them orphans¡­ please, I beg you!" Their pleas bled into the cold silence, but the boy with the crimson eyes who held their fates said nothing. Malakai only stared as Karla and Unoa continued their desperate efforts. They used everything they could, family, loyalty, years of service to the crimson hold, even tears. They begged, pleaded, tried to invoke any shred of pity they could. But no matter what they said, Malakai didn''t speak. He simply raised his arm and looked at the time. ''That should mark five hours,'' he thought, turning his gaze back to the servants. Both of had somehow now fallen silent. "Release them." At his instruction, Nyx released her hold over their bodies. They collapsed to the ground. However, neither of them tried to stand. They clutched their chests, their faces twisted in pain, as if something was eating them from within. "Vermyleaf parasite." Their heads snapped up, and the moment Malakai''s words registered, their expressions contorted into horror. The Vermyleaf parasite. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the mutations born from the appearance of vita. They were products of mutated plants and wild life. As their name implied, they were parasites that fed on human blood. And they were one of the many terrors of the dome. Once harvested, the first human blood they tasted became their life blood. It bound them. Anchored them. That first blood kept them docile. But once deprived of it for too long¡­ they snapped. They turned into mindless, flesh eating monsters. Creatures that devoured human tissue with no restraint. That was the second task Malakai had given to Nyx, to retrieve the parasites. The first had been to return to the manor and catch the traitors in the act. And now, Malakai had fed both servants the Vermyleaf parasite¡­ after feeding the parasite his blood. Five hours had passed since then. And now, the parasites were starving. Once inside a human, it was nearly impossible to get them out. Not unless one had access to at least two skilled formation evolvers. And when hungry¡­ they started with the soft tissues. "AHHHHH!" Karla and Unoa''s eyes shot wide open as the parasites began feasting on their organs. As they writhed on the floor, Malakai continued speaking. "You must have figured it out by now. I fed you the Vermyleaf after feeding it my blood." He let his words sink in for some seconds. "Now, they''re eating your organs." He paused before continuing, "Who do you work for? If you do not answer¡­ you will both die a slow, agonizing death." "P-please! P-please!" Karla sobbed. Unoa clawed at the floor, trembling. But Malakai didn''t listen. But as the seconds passed¡­ "I-I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you!" Unoa broke. "Just stop this!" Malakai turned to look at him, but didn''t say a word. "Please! Your b-blood¡­!" Unoa cried. And Malakai still gave no response. "I-it''s the First Pulse!" ''As expected.'' Malakai''s eyes glinted. He wasn''t surprised. "Hold him." Nyx acted instantly, locking Unoa blood in place. The parasite continued tearing through his organs, but now, he couldn''t even twitch. Malakai turned toward Karla. She was still trying to fight the pain, barely holding on. But Malakai didn''t say anything. He just stared. Unless she was truly ready to die¡­ she would break too. The seconds turned into minutes, but it felt like decades to Karla. The pain was unimaginable. And from the look in Malakai''s eyes, it was clear, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill her. But¡­ ''He''ll kill them¡­'' If she betrayed her master, her family would be slaughtered. ''But I can''t die here.'' She was torn. If she gave up the name, he would go after her family. But if she died under suspicion of being a spy, he would still kill them to cover his tracks. Either way¡­ they die. So Karla made a choice. She picked the path where she could at least try to protect them. Her fist clenched. "T-the third pulse¡­" she whispered. Malakai gave a slow nod. ''Looks like my assumptions were accurate.'' He cut the tip of his index finger and gestured silently. Nyx responded immediately, guiding exactly two drops of blood, one for each servant. As the blood entered their mouths, both Karla and Unoa gasped, trying to pull themselves together. While it happened, Malakai''s mind churned. ''The First Pulse¡­ and the Third Pulse.'' When Darke had visited and asked him to choose from the servants, Malakai hadn''t chosen randomly. He had watched. Studied. Planned. He had picked them based on his deductions. Right now, the First and Third Pulse were his biggest enemies. Everyone in the clan knew who Drennos was. A monster in human skin. There was no reality where he would leave a threat like Malakai alive, no matter how minor. And Varnel, the Third Pulse, he had every reason to act. Khana had messed up and Varnel would do anything to cover it up. Because of this, Malakai had chosen both. He could see the pattern. Drennos was the type who valued professionalism above all. He would choose someone who looked the part. Someone who could walk the role perfectly. Which was why Unoa who looked like he had been born to be a butler, fit the bill. And Varnel. Everyone knew the third pulse was a man of deception. A manipulator. Only he would choose a seductress as a spy. Because of this, Malakai had picked the sluttiest maid amongst though gathered. ''Now for the next move.'' Now that everything had been confirmed, it was time to advance the next step of his plan. But just as he was about to speak¡­ BOOM! A loud explosion shattered the silent night, followed by a quake that sent tremors through the entire manor. Malakai''s eyes shot to the side¡­ Nyx was gone. ''What is happening¡­?'' He shot up from his seat and bolted outside. As Malakai burst through the main door of the manor, his eyes locked onto the distant sky above the Sovereign''s residence. A blinding pillar of dark light had pierced into the heavens. Malakai''s expression shifted sharply. ''A darkness creature¡­'' Chapter 130 - 130: Why Do You Care Malakai''s expression darkened as he gazed at the dark pillars of light raging above the main area of the fortress. The chill reached him instantly. There was no way he could mistake it. ''A darkness creature¡­'' But from the intensity of the chill, Malakai had no doubts, it was a strong one. ''Above grade Two.'' There was just no way a grade two could cause such a calamity. Still, this brought Malakai to the main question: who would kill someone that close to where the Sovereign resided? "Ninth vein." Malakai''s gaze snapped to the side. ''Nyx.'' She had vanished the moment the explosion rang out, and now stood before him, bowing low. "What is happening?" Malakai asked. Nyx straightened slightly. "I''ve checked the perimeter. There are no threats around." Her words snapped him out of his reverie. He had been so focused on uncovering the cause of the blast, he had forgotten to consider their immediate safety. He gave a nod. "Good job. What about over at the main area? What''s happening there?" Nyx bowed again. "A darkness creature has spawned." Malakai''s eyes narrowed. ''As expected.'' Still, he waited for her to continue. "From its energy levels, it seems to be around grade three." Malakai''s eyes widened. A grade three? They couldn''t be compared to grade twos. Grade threes were weapons of mass destruction. When they spawned, no single blood champion or synergy-stage evolver should face them alone. They were just that dangerous. He had never encountered one before. And when he eventually did, he hoped to be strong enough to survive. "But¡­" Nyx hesitated. "I don''t know what exactly is happening¡­ because I can''t leave your side, Ninth Vein." Malakai fell silent. ''She''s right. It''s too dangerous.'' They had no idea what was happening inside the Crimson Hold. Separating from Nyx now would be a foolish move. Malakai''s gaze drifted to the black pillar in the distance, which had started to collapse on itself. The night was unusually dark. And cold. "Turn off the manor lights and stay on alert." "Yes, Ninth Vein." Nyx bowed once more and disappeared to fulfill his command. With the manor located deep in the forest, the lights acted more like a beacon than protection. As she left, Malakai cast one last glance toward the main area before turning and heading inside. He sat calmly before the trembling servants, who were still struggling to recover from the Vermyleaf parasite tearing through their insides. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Malakai didn''t wait. "Listen carefully," he said coldly. "I gave you both just enough blood to keep the parasite docile for five hours. After that, it''ll continue devouring your organs, unless I give you more." Karla and Unoa''s eyes widened in horror, but Malakai spoke again before they could utter a word. "Not unless you agree to my terms." "W-what terms?" Karla choked, while Unoa''s trembling eyes fixed on Malakai, desperate for answers. "Who do you think you''re speaking to?" His aura flared cold, washing over them like a wave. Karla lowered her gaze quickly. "What terms¡­ N-ninth Vein¡­" Malakai nodded, satisfied. Then, he laid it out. All of it. By the time he was done speaking, their eyes were stretched wide in horror. They were completely screwed. Eventually, he dismissed them to their quarters and returned to his room. It was well past midnight. With training scheduled for the morning, Malakai decided to sleep immediately. But this time, because of the situation, and not knowing what exactly was going on, he slept with his scythe on the bed beside him. While he trusted Nyx to protect him, something about the night unsettled him deeply. ''Sleep¡­ sleep,'' Malakai whispered to himself. And just like that, he drifted off, slipping into the dark silence of the night. He woke early the next morning, and after confirming from Nyx that no threats had approached the manor during the night, he began preparing for training. He was a bit disappointed that no assassins had shown up, but it made sense, considering the commotion that had occurred yesterday. A few minutes later, Malakai sprinted down the familiar pathways leading toward the training camp. He reached the high cliffside just before the camp and came to a stop. "Nyx." At his call, Nyx appeared in front of him, bowing respectfully. "Find out what happened after I enter the training grounds," Malakai said. He still couldn''t shake off the events of the previous day. He needed answers. "And also¡­" his eyes narrowed slightly. "Keep an eye on those two. They agreed to serve me, but we still have to be careful." The night before, the terms he had given were simple, absolute obedience. They were to serve him completely, and follow orders without question. They had resisted, of course. But eventually, fear won. Neither of them wanted to die. Just as Nyx was about to nod, Malakai''s voice cut through the air again. "And¡­" For the first time since she had begun serving him, Nyx saw something unfamiliar. Malakai¡­ hesitated. It lasted only a second. He cleared his throat and spoke. "You should get some rest. You''ve done well." Nyx blinked, stunned. But Malakai didn''t give her time to process it. He spun around and bolted toward the camp. Even after a full minute, when he reached the door and stepped inside, Nyx remained where she stood, frozen. As though those words had carved themselves into her mind. When she finally processed what he''d said, her cold, composed expression cracked, breaking into a radiant, bright smile. For days, she had been by his side, watching while he trained, guarding him through the night as he slept. As a Bloom, her stamina far exceeded normal limits; she could continue like this for months. But that didn''t change one simple truth: He had actually thought about her. Her gaze lingered on the door he had passed through, the corners of her lips still lifted in a smile. Then, without another word, she turned and vanished, off to fulfill Malakai''s orders. ''You''re awfully quiet.'' As Malakai walked through the unevolved section of the training camp, he spoke to the quiet ghost living in his head. But Valentine didn''t respond. ''So something was wrong,'' Malakai thought. Valentine had gone silent since last night, ever since Malakai refused to stop torturing the servants. ''I have a question,'' Malakai suddenly said. There was a pause before Valentine finally replied. "What question?" ''Why do you care?'' Chapter 131 - 131: Clean "¡­What do you mean?" ''I tortured those servants, yes. And I''ll probably do worse in the future. But I want to know, why do you care so much? They''re not related to you. You''re not the one inflicting the pain. I am. No offense, but you don''t contribute anything to my power. So why does this bother you? It has absolutely nothing to do with you.'' Valentine went silent again, as if pondering. Then, softly: "I care because it''s wrong. Isn''t that enough?" ''Not to me. No.'' Valentine let out a breath. "I agreed I wouldn''t interfere as long as you did it to people who deserved it. But from what I saw, those maids only wanted to search your room. Torture was too much. No matter how I think about it, it was too much. They didn''t do anything to deserve that." ''I said I wouldn''t justify myself yesterday, and I still stand by that,'' Malakai replied calmly. ''But I''ll say this just for the sake of conversation. Those two were ticking time bombs. You think they were just there to search my room. But how do you know that? What if they came to poison my things? What then?'' Valentine didn''t reply. But Malakai wasn''t done. ''What they did didn''t deserve torture¡­ You''re not exactly wrong. But put yourself in my shoes. And more importantly, think with your head, not your heart. You caught two spies trying to enter your room without permission. You know they''re not randoms, they were planted. So what would you have done? Preach to them? Slap their wrists and kick them out of the manor? Only for more spies to replace them tomorrow?'' He paused briefly. ''Think, Valentine. It''s not your fucking life. You''re not the one with a target on your back. I walk my own path. I decide what to use my power for. Not you. If you''re going to stay, deal with it. But if you plan to brood in my ears every time someone gets hurt, then we need to end whatever this is. Because it''s only going to get me killed. And I have no plans of dying, no matter how selfish you think I am.'' Malakai''s words were long, longer than most people in the clan had ever heard him speak in one go. Even Valentine was stunned. From his response, it was clear: Malakai knew his actions were morally wrong. But if that was what it took to move forward, he wouldn''t hesitate. And if Valentine couldn''t live with that, then he needed to walk away. Valentine said nothing after that. Malakai fell silent as well, choosing instead to observe his surroundings. The younglings were whispering and gossiping, but not about him. "Hey, did you hear what happened last night?" "Yeah. A strong darkness creature appeared near the main area. Know what caused it?" "I tried to find out, but my parents aren''t saying anything." Malakai listened carefully, hoping for clues, but they were just rumors. All speculation. No facts. He left the unevolved section and stepped into the evolved section of the camp. The older youths were talking too, also speculating, but Malakai couldn''t get any concrete information. Still, he decided to let Nyx handle it. Eventually, he headed to class. The hours passed in a blur, until it was time for the combat conditioning discipline. Standing on the open field, Malakai heard a familiar, excited voice behind him. "Ninth Vein!" ''Here we go again.'' He turned, eyes landing on Renlo, who was rushing toward him with a wide smile. "Ahhh! How did you get here before me again, Ninth Vein!?" Renlo groaned. "How do you do it?" As Renlo reached him, Malakai replied simply, "I walked." Renlo bent over, his hands gripping his knees as he tried to catch his breath. He''d sprinted to class with everything he had, hoping, just once, to beat Malakai there. Malakai raised a brow as he glanced at him. "You''re¡­ clean?" His tone had a hint of bafflement. Renlo stood up and scratched his head with a sheepish grin. "What do you mean, ninth vein? I''m always clean¡­" "No," Malakai replied, shaking his head. "You''ve always been dirty. Did you bathe? And wash your clothes?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Renlo awkwardly cleared his throat, his chubby cheeks reddening slightly. He tried to hide the fact that this was his first proper bath in over two weeks. "Haha, you''re making it sound like I never bathe, Ninth Vein." "You don''t." Renlo turned red with embarrassment, then quickly changed the subject. "A-anyway, Ninth Vein¡­ I brought you bread!" He pulled out a small loaf wrapped in nylon and stretched it toward Malakai. Malakai stared at it for a moment. "Is this why you had your bath and cleaned up?" Renlo froze. Then he laughed nervously and shook his head. "No, no, of course not! Haha¡­" He completely hid the fact that the only reason he''d bathed and changed was because Malakai had refused the bread he brought the day before, claiming Renlo was too filthy to eat from. But there was no fooling Malakai. He could read the boy like a book. He shook his head. And without realizing it¡­ a tiny smile tugged at his lips. ''What the¡­'' Malakai caught himself immediately, wiping the smile off his face and glancing around. When he was sure no one had seen it, he took the bread. "Thank you." Renlo beamed. ''All that effort paid off!'' He didn''t usually bathe, it was too much of a chore climbing down the tree to fetch water. He preferred saving what he had for cooking. Afterward, Renlo brought up the incident from the other night, trying to see if Malakai knew anything. But Malakai simply shook his head. "No. I don''t." At this point, while many were still surprised to see a Vein casually talking to someone like Renlo, most had accepted it. Well¡­ most of them. Julius watched the pair with raised brows. Then, slowly, he smiled. But he didn''t say anything. The instructors began the class, interrupting Renlo usual ramblings. Time moved quickly. And soon, Malakai had completed all his disciplines for the day. After a short conversation and a quick goodbye with Renlo, he headed back toward his manor. As he stepped into the forest path, his voice rang out. "Nyx." She appeared at once. "Walk with me," Malakai said without stopping. "Tell me everything you found out." Chapter 132 - 132: Finally "Walk with me," Malakai said without stopping. "Tell me everything you found out." Nyx vanished and appeared beside him, effortlessly matching his pace. "The darkness creature," she began, "was born from the Maugrim that ambushed us on our way back from the Black Reach." Malakai''s steps halted. He turned toward her slowly. "He died." "Yes, Night Vein." "How?" He really tried to suppress the shock and the rising anger boiling inside him. Delmas. The same Maugrim they had captured. The same one Malakai had planned to use as a weapon against Khana. ''I was glad the Iron Saint was put in charge¡­ was I wrong about him?'' The Iron Saint was known by all as a man of honor. He had distanced himself from politics and devoted his life to serving the Sovereign and protecting the west. But for the first time, Malakai found himself doubting him. "They''re not sure," Nyx said. "But they suspect the Maugrim took precautions." Malakai exhaled slowly and resumed walking. Nyx kept pace beside him. ''They must''ve done something similar to what I did with the servants.'' He believed the Maugrim must''ve planted something beforehand. However¡­ ''It''s been days already. It can''t be the Vermyleaf parasite.'' That parasite only survived if constantly fed the first blood it bonded with. And it''s already been days since his capture, even taking a truck load of the blood couldn''t keep the creature docile for this long. Still, Vermyleaf wasn''t the only parasite humanity had discovered. The mutated fauna had changed everything. Seeds that could heal the gravest wounds in seconds. Nectars that gave regular men the strength to uproot trees. So much had emerged. So much was still unknown. Malakai couldn''t pinpoint what had been used. But one thing was clear now, it wasn''t the Iron Saint''s fault. "What are they up to now?" He didn''t need to clarify. Nyx understood. "The Sovereign was furious. He''s ordered a region wide search for the Maugrim." Malakai nodded. ''Then it''s only a matter of time.'' If the Sovereign had commanded it, the entire clan would move. With that many eyes and that much reach, something would eventually turn up. ''A shame.'' He had hoped to use Delmas as a means to strike at Khana. But that window had closed. Still, there would be others. His eyes darkened. She would pay for everything. And when he was done¡­ she''d regret everything she did to him. ''I need to think.'' Malakai picked up his pace, heading for the manor. He needed to be alone to think and plan his next move. ¡­ S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a large office, a figure sat calmly, sifting through the numerous documents laid out before him. His hair was deep crimson, his eyes to match. As he read, a coldness radiated from his being, rising steadily with each passing second. A knock broke the silence. "Come in," he said with a cold and irritable voice. A figure stepped through the door, stopping a few meters from his desk. She dropped to her knees, bowing low. "Third Pulse," she greeted with respect. Varnel glanced down at her, with a eyes like frozen steel. "This better be good, Iris. I''m not in a good mood." He didn''t need to say it. The oppressive aura pressing down on her made that perfectly clear. But Iris remained calm, she was used to it. "We''ve just received word from Vitaemore," she said evenly. Varnel''s eyes sharpened. He gestured slightly, signaling her to continue. "I will quote the message exactly as received: The captured Maugrim is dead." Instantly, the heavy pressure around her faded. A slow smile curled Varnel''s lips. ''Finally.'' "Is that all?" Iris hesitated briefly before continuing. "One of our operatives made it into the Ninth Vein''s manor." "Who?" "Karla." "Karla, Karla¡­" Varnel tapped a finger on the desk repeatedly, as if trying to summon her image. They had planted multiple spies among the candidates. Truthfully, almost every maid or butler Malakai could''ve picked from was a plant. ''The slut¡­'' He recalled Karla, a woman who would use her body to get what she wanted. ''But would that work on him?'' Varnel needed someone close to Malakai. Someone who could observe him constantly, relay every detail. The ideal outcome was getting Malakai to trust their operative. That''s why he had chosen candidates with varying traits, subtle, obedient, seductive, sly. ''It''s possible¡­ but his Will¡­'' From the reports, Malakai was cautious and untrusting. However, Varnel would have liked to believe the boy might eventually fall to his base urges, but before Varnel left Crimson Hold, intelligence had already marked his Will as unnaturally high. The boy had battled a Grade One without flinching, or so they claimed. ''Hm. Let''s see how this plays out.'' "Has she reported anything?" Varnel asked. "Yes, Third Pulse." "Well?" "I''ll quote," Iris said clearly. [Infiltrated smoothly. Target leaves for training at approximately 4:50 a.m., accompanied by secondary target. Returns after 8:00 p.m., when training ends. Only myself and another servant remain in the manor during this window. Target resumes personal training in his chambers upon return, then retires. Schedule has been consistent. Special note: target continues avoiding contact with operative and fellow servant. However, target has been caught staring at operative on multiple occasions. The report ended, and silence fell briefly. Varnel massaged his chin, the smile widening. "Heh¡­" It was better than expected. Way better. ''Target''s gaze lingering¡­'' he focused on those words. "Looks like her seductive nature is starting to take effect," he mused, pleased. "What are your orders, Third Pulse?" Iris asked. Varnel thought for a moment. "Keep watch on everything he does. Report back the moment the operative sends anything." Iris nodded. "As you wish." "That''ll be all." As Iris left, a low chuckle escaped Varnel''s throat, then it swelled into a full blown, deranged laugh that echoed through the office. It rang out for several moments before he finally fell silent. ''This is great.'' He had been in a foul mood for days. Ever since Malakai brought back the Maugrim, and Varnel discovered Khana''s ties to it, he had searched frantically for a way out. Chapter 133 - 133: Respect Khana''s actions with the Maugrim had been terrible, one he punished savagely for. But because of his concern for Delmas, he had reached out to the Maugrim, only to be reassured that measures had been taken. Measures¡­ that were now proving effective. ''Now I just have to get rid of that useless little boy and everything will fall into place.'' He couldn''t let his reputation be tarnished. Khana''s mistake had nearly cost him everything, but it was his mess to clean. They had to move forward. But with all the unrest in the clan, making a major move on Malakai now would be too risky. His eyes drifted to the calendar on the wall. One date had been circled in red. ''The Hunt¡­'' Varnel hummed. Malakai had turned fourteen. This was his final chance to participate in the Hunt, so there was no doubt he would attend. ''That might be the perfect opportunity.'' His eyes gleamed. ¡­ "Did you do it?" At the cold voice, a trembling feminine one immediately responded, "Y-yes, N-ninth Vein." "What about you?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the voice asked again, a male voice, still trembling, replied, "Y-yes, N-ninth Vein." Malakai stared coldly at his two servants turned double agents kneeling in front of him. At their answers, he gave a slight nod. "And their responses?" Karla bit her lips. Her instincts were screaming at her. The Third Pulse was not someone anyone wanted to cross. She had seen with her own eyes what he had done to people who''d committed far less. But she clenched her fists. There was no choice, especially not with the witch standing behind Malakai. Nyx. Any lies they tried to tell would be seen through instantly. "I was asked to carry on and report back anything I observe, Ninth Vein. Also¡­" she hesitated, "not to make any move. And to wait for you to come to me first." Malakai turned toward Unoa, and the man flinched before quickly responding. "I was asked to try and find out what makes your evolution special. The First Pulse said I should search your room and report back anything I find." Malakai entered a state of contemplation as he listened. Earlier, he had ordered Karla and Unoa to report back to their respective masters, to make it believable. He had instructed them to share everything they had observed before Malakai turned them. Of course, he had filtered and tweaked the information thoroughly. It had to sound believable. Now, he was reviewing their answers. ''The First Pulse wants to understand what makes my evolution special. But the Third Pulse¡­'' Varnel was clearly focused on Karla seducing him. ''Target''s gaze lingering¡­'' Malakai could almost burst into laughter. That had been one of his tweaks. He wanted Varnel to believe his plan was working, that Karla had a chance. That way, Varnel would trust her with more important tasks. His thoughts returned to the First Pulse. ''He won''t find anything.'' If Drennos was who Malakai believed he was, then the man would eventually send someone to the pit to uncover his "secret." But Malakai remained calm. There was nothing to uncover. After a moment, he nodded, dismissing the servants. Malakai stood after a few seconds, nodding to Nyx. "I''m going to my room." They were currently in the living room. Upon entering his room, Malakai locked the door and sat on his bed. Just as he was about to start thinking, a hesitant voice echoed in his mind. "Um." Malakai tilted his head. "I thought you''d become a monk and sworn yourself to silence." Valentine cleared his throat. Malakai shook his head. "Well, you''re still here. So¡­ have you decided to accept it?" Valentine paused a little. "No. I realized what you said earlier was true, we''re not the same person. Honestly, Malakai, I don''t think I''ll ever accept your brutalities. But there''s nothing I can do to stop them. I''ll have no hand in it, and don''t expect me to give you advice on better ways to torture people or any of that." "I won''t," Malakai replied. Valentine cleared his throat again. "Anyway, I''ll still help out the best I can." Malakai nodded. "I''ll respect that." He genuinely meant it. He wasn''t expecting Valentine to become a psychopath just because of him. He didn''t need changing, he was who he was, and he was like this for a reason. "So, what did you want to tell me?" Valentine replied, "About the whole thing. I don''t know much about the First Pulse''s plans, but I believe the Third Pulse will try something during the Hunt." Malakai''s eyes narrowed. "Why do you say that?" "That woman, Khana¡­ she''s responsible for the attack, right?" Valentine began. "Think about it, the only link to her just died. I''ve seen this a million times in those old dramas. This is the moment they lay low, let everything simmer down. Then, they take out the last link when no one''s expecting it. The Hunt¡­ it''s the perfect chance." Malakai''s gaze darkened slightly. It was surprising, but everything he said made sense. "How do you think they''ll get to me?" Valentine fell into brief thought. "Tell me more about the Hunt." Malakai nodded. "They drop us randomly into a large forest. We''re supposed to hunt darkness creatures¡­ and take down each other, if we want. Each creature kill or takedowns grants a set number of points. The one with the most points wins." "Will you be monitored?" "It''s a region wide competition," Malakai answered. "The numbers are too much to monitor everyone, but the Veins and other promising youths will probably have eyes on them." Valentine went quiet for a moment. Then he spoke, "I''ll tell you about a movie I watched once during my time. It was about a group of prisoners sent into a jungle under the guise of a military exercise. Everyone thought it was routine¡­ until the bodies started dropping. One by one. No alarms, no warnings. And when the dust settled, it was ruled an accident. A mission gone wrong." Malakai''s gaze sharpened. "You mean¡­ they''ll make everything seem like an accident?" "Yes." "How?" Valentine exhaled slowly. "That''s what we have to figure out." Chapter 134 - 134: Shivers During that night, Malakai and Valentine discussed numerous scenarios of which the Third Pulse, Varnel, would use to get to Malakai. Malakai had believed Valentine''s words, considering everything the ghost said had made perfect sense. However, no matter how many scenarios they came up with, it was difficult to know which one exactly Varnel would go with. Still, they chose the most likely ones and narrowed their focus to that. After coming up with countermeasures for all, they ended up calling it a night. And just like that, time passed in a blur. Days turned to months, and on a cold morning, the loud clash of weapons filled the air as youths clashed continuously in a large field. In the middle of this field were multiple instructors who stood with their hands behind their backs, watching the ongoing battles with focused eyes. Occasionally, some of the instructors would disappear and reappear just as fast, having stopped one of the youths from delivering a killing blow. ''They''ve improved,'' the head instructor, the man who had separated the fight between the Ninth and Sixth Vein, thought with a small smile. It''s been almost three months, and as he scanned the youths, he was satisfied with what he was seeing. Many who had struggled with even the most basic techniques had now learned them to an acceptable degree. He didn''t even have to step in to stop a killing blow as often as before, except for the monsters that were the Veins, of course. It was a good feeling. Seeing the students you trained improve at a good pace. Regardless¡­ ''Especially him.'' No matter how much he tried to observe the other battles, his eyes kept drifting back to one. The sharp whistle of a blade ripping the air rang out. Malakai''s scythe screamed towards Renlo''s chest. But before it could hit, his spear whipped up, colliding with the scythe in a burst of sparks. Malakai followed up, stepping forward, his head shooting toward Renlo''s. Renlo''s eyes widened, and he sent his body rolling to the side to evade. But Malakai was upon him in an instant, scythe tearing down. The instructor''s eyes sharpened. ''He had improved greatly.'' Contrary to what many would expect, the instructor wasn''t focused on Malakai. No. His shocked gaze was fixed on Renlo. There was no instructor, or even youth, in this class who didn''t know of the one they all called ''Shivers''. How he made it into the advanced class was still baffling to most. In the intermediate class, he had been paired up with one of the top students there and had somehow overwhelmingly won. After that, the head instructor of that class had vouched for him, claiming he was good. Still, the instructor had been baffled to see this coward in his class. He had been preparing to demote him back to the lower class before Malakai had appeared, and been paired with him. After that, the instructor watched the change unfold. Renlo''s arms and legs were still trembling, but it wasn''t because of fear. It was because he was taking Malakai''s attacks head on. His movements were now less passive and more active. He received attacks, and attacked back. His eyes were focused, and while he barely survived the onslaught, it was still a major improvement. ''It''s all thanks to him.'' The instructor''s gaze shifted to Malakai and narrowed. He couldn''t really blame Renlo for changing. Being paired up and clashing with this monster in human skin for months would change even the most timid of people. ''Only he didn''t change.'' Looking at the others, their fighting capabilities had increased significantly, Veins included. However, from day one, Malakai had always been a monster. The instructor couldn''t claim to have seen any clear improvement. His form had been flawless from the beginning. But he had noticed something during the period. Malakai had slowed his pace, matching Renlo''s growth. And as Renlo''s mastery increased, Malakai effortlessly adjusted. "Incredible." The instructor''s eyes widened slightly. With each clash with the monster in front of him, Renlo felt his bones rattling. Malakai''s strikes were heavy, his movements precise. Every attack was always a start for the next. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Facing this monster, even when he wasn''t using his full strength, there was no doubt about it, Renlo was struggling. Still, he felt nothing but excitement budding within him. He had never felt anything like this before. Since he could remember, Renlo had always hated battle. He hated the blood. The sweat. The sores. And most importantly, how it made him feel. His fear. Renlo had never been able to control it. Anytime he was about to face danger, he overthought and ended up being scared. It had been the same when he faced the darkness creature. The same when he faced practically anyone. But months of battling with Malakai had changed everything. He had felt the brush of death more times than he could count. And eventually, he began adjusting. He forced his body to stop trembling. Every time his fear started overwhelming him, he always asked himself one question: He had survived this monster before¡­ why couldn''t he do it again? But that wasn''t where the change stopped. The usual Renlo who had once trembled when walking at night toward his tree now walked calmly. If he could survive a battle with that monster, then what couldn''t he do? Now, as he battled Malakai, Renlo found that, for the first time in his life, instead of fear, he felt excitement. Without even knowing it, a grin appeared on his face just as he parried one of Malakai''s attacks. "Hm?" Malakai raised an eyebrow as he saw the grin on Renlo. He frowned slightly. "Looks like I''m going too easy on you." Renlo''s eyes widened. "No no no¡ª!" Malakai vanished from his sight, and before he could react, a sharp pain surged through the side of his leg. ''He swept me off my feet!'' Renlo realized as he was sent crashing down. He turned his gaze downward, only for his eyes to widen. Instead of the hard earth, the gleaming pointed tip of a scythe waited for him. Renlo''s heart shook. His head was heading straight for it! Just as it was about to pierce through his skull, he felt a strong grip, and came to an abrupt stop. "Good job, you two." The head instructor''s voice rang out as he placed Renlo down and retreated. ''He''s still as scary as ever.'' Renlo gulped. He gazed at the cold, crimson eyes of Malakai staring at him calmly and felt a shiver surge through his body. "Alright! Lesson is over! Stop fighting!" But just as Renlo got into a stance again, the sharp words of the instructor snapped him out of his focus. ''Ah¡­ thank you.'' Renlo breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 135 - 135: Grinner Grinning As the youths started slumping on the grass, trying to recover their breaths, Renlo approached Malakai and instantly bowed. "Thank you for your teachings today, Ninth Vein!" Malakai frowned. "I''m not your teacher, and you''re not my student." Renlo stood upright and scratched his head awkwardly. "But if not because of the Ninth Vein, I would''ve never improved this well! Please accept my thanks! I''ll bring you bread tomorrow, don''t worry!" Malakai sighed. After the incident with the Sixth Vein, Aurelia, where he had put Renlo in danger, he had decided to take it easy on the boy during their spars. Instead of overwhelming him, he matched his pace as they fought. And with time, Malakai had been pleasantly surprised. ''He''s not a bad fighter.'' Renlo''s footwork was solid, his posture and technique okay. ''He also has good instincts.'' Malakai had no idea if it was because of his usual fear, but Renlo had a knack for sensing when something bad was about to happen. He had watched the boy''s body react to feints before he even made them. ''If he keeps training, he''ll improve.'' Malakai had watched his growth firsthand. Renlo only needed to keep training and refining his skills to grow stronger. "By the way, Ninth Vein¡­" Malakai came out of his thoughts, looking at Renlo, who was now staring at him like he''d just committed a crime. "Why were you so hard on me at the end¡­" Malakai responded coldly, "Looks like I''ve been going too easy on you. We''ll revert back to our original ways." Renlo''s eyes widened. "Wait wait wait, haha, Ninth Vein, I was just joking. You weren''t hard! You were good!" He bowed deeply, panicking. ''Go back to the original way? I''d rather die!'' Sweat had already started appearing on his brow. If they went back to before Malakai started holding back, he had a world of beatings waiting for him. He shuddered at the thought. Then Renlo added quickly, "Please, Ninth Vein! I''ll work harder, I promise! I''ll also bring more bread!" Malakai took in a deep breath. He wasn''t angry. In fact, the reason he did that was because he was trying really hard not to chuckle. ''This kid is really something.'' Who the hell bribes a Vein¡­ with bread? Malakai shook his head. He really couldn''t with this kid. "Prepare yourself for tomorrow," he said. "I won''t hold back." ''Oh noooooooo¡­!'' It was as if Renlo''s world collapsed. He gulped, staring at Malakai like an abandoned puppy. But Malakai wasn''t having it. Eventually, Renlo begrudgingly accepted his fate. Months had passed, and the other youths in class still stared at their interactions in bafflement. Usually, when a Vein interacted with someone, it was always the other side kissing their ass and trying to get their attention. But from their conversations, it was obvious Renlo was the one benefiting. At this point, the class had long since recognized Malakai as a battle genius. None were sure how he measured against the other Veins, but most had already placed him on the same pedestal, much to the chagrin of the Eighth Vein, Julius. He stared at Malakai and Renlo speaking, his gaze cold. Even as the other youths spoke around him, trying to get his attention and curry favor, he didn''t acknowledge any of them. He simply stared. And as Renlo separated from Malakai and moved toward his next class, Julius'' gaze followed him. "After training. Don''t fail me," he said coldly. The youths around him stopped speaking. They realized what he meant, and each glanced at one another with serious eyes before nodding. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of them, a thin-eyed youth with a cold aura, smiled slightly. "Don''t worry, Eighth Vein. We''ll handle it." Malakai lowered himself onto the grass. The next class was the Blood Art Discipline, and it was taking place here. As he waited for the class to start, Valentine''s voice echoed in his head. ''Will you admit it now?'' Malakai sighed. ''Here we go again.'' ''No.'' ''This will only end when you admit it.'' Malakai groaned. ''No.'' Valentine groaned too. ''You can fool everyone but not me. You almost chuckled while you were speaking to him. Just admit he''s your friend!'' ''We''re only sparring partners. Stop overthinking everything.'' Valentine paused, as though taking a deep breath. ''Malakai¡­ don''t lie to me. You''re shy, aren''t you?'' ''What are you on about again?'' ''Yes. I should''ve known. Even when you praise Nyx, you never look at her. You''re shy, aren''t you?'' ''You''re spouting nonsense. I''m not saying anything again.'' But deep down, Malakai knew, Valentine was right. During the months, he and Renlo had gotten close. To the extent that they met during each break time. They stayed together during the Darkness Creature Hunt class, and also after the end of training, they walked back to the gates. Malakai was obviously his usual cold self to Renlo, but the boy was a sticker. No matter his blunt and cold remarks, Renlo would always brush it away with laughter. And at the end of the day, he would always promise to bring bread the next day. One thing Malakai didn''t do was lie to himself. And the truth was, he had grown fond of the boy. But what Valentine was saying¡­ ''Friend?'' At this point, it was a word that caused an ache in Malakai''s chest. He had once called someone that, and it had ended in brutal betrayal. He never wanted that to happen again. Malakai shook his head. ''I have more pressing matters to attend to.'' His head turned towards one side of the field and landed on a beautiful female, Aurelia. Despite months having passed since the incident, the cold intent in her stare hadn''t diminished, it had intensified. ''Three days left.'' Only three days until the Hunt. In three days, he would have to face Aurelia. ''I''ll be ready,'' his gaze firmed. He removed his gaze the next second and chose to meditate. Soon enough, the instructor arrived and class began. The day went by fast, and at the end of the day, Malakai and Renlo made their way to the exit. "Did you see me, Ninth Vein? I don''t even shake anymore when facing a grade one! Aren''t I amazing?" Malakai threw him a look. "How can you be amazing for doing something you''re supposed to be able to do?" Renlo cleared his throat and smiled. "Still, it''s all thanks to you, Ninth Vein. Thank you!" Malakai shook his head. He was getting all too tired of telling him not to do this. As they walked, from a small distance, Grinner, Yoan, along with some other instructors taking Malakai''s class, stared at him with varying expressions. But Grinner was grinning. ''I can''t wait for the Hunt.'' He was excited. As they made it out, Renlo bowed and said his goodbyes, after promising more bread, and Malakai shook his head and made his way towards his manor. But halfway there, Nyx''s voice made him stop. "Ninth Vein¡­" "What happened?" Malakai asked, staring at Nyx who was bowing in front of him. The last time this happened, he hadn''t liked it. Nyx hesitated for a moment, and then she spoke, "Your frie¡ª" She shook her head and quickly corrected herself. "The boy that always escorts you out of the training ground¡­ he''s currently in trouble." Malakai''s eyes narrowed. Chapter 136 - 136: Resolve Renlo was rooted in place. It was late and night, and the sun had already set, yet, the clearing was brightly lit. A bright gold light engulfed the entirety of Renlo''s vision, and he raised his hand, squinting just to see through the blinding brilliance. But despite this brief respite, Renlo was far from alright. ''I''m being attacked.'' Malakai had been right. Renlo had a knack for sensing when things were about to take a bad turn. An instinct for danger, they called it. But it couldn''t be helped. When your childhood was filled with nothing but pain and humiliation, you tend to pick up one or two survival habits. "Hey, trash." At the cold voice, Renlo''s body trembled. His heart thundered in his chest, and sweat drenched his skin as though he had just run a marathon. The memories surged. The bullying. The beatings. The shame. Tears welled in his eyes, but he clenched his fists hard. ''I''m not that person anymore.'' He forced away the terrible memories and replaced them with new ones, of a crimson-haired, crimson-eyed figure whose icy gaze could freeze oceans. ''I''m stronger now. And I''m not alone anymore¡­ I made a friend!'' Renlo repeated in his mind, and slowly, his heartbeat began to settle. The blinding light dimmed. He raised his head just in time to see three figures approaching. Young. Crimson hair. Bloody eyes gleaming with nothing but contempt. Sanguine youths. "Hmm. You don''t look scared," the first youth said, smiling. It was the same thin-eyed boy who had reassured Julius earlier that day. "I thought you said he was called Shivers?" he asked, glancing at the pudgy boy beside him, who flinched at the attention. "A-ah, yes, Young Master Kamin," the pudgy one muttered, lowering his eyes. Kamin was the child of a Highblood. Though his father''s rank was on the lower end, his influence within the clan was anything but small. "I-it''s just¡­ he always trembles when paired up with others. I don''t know what changed now." Kamin narrowed his eyes at Renlo, who stood with clenched fists. He scoffed. "Another worm who thinks he''s climbed the mountain just because he associates with trash." Renlo''s eyes flared. "D-don''t talk about the Ninth Vein like that!" "Or what?" Kamin''s smile faded. He took a step forward, his cold aura pressing down on Renlo like a weight. The youths flanking him mirrored the movement. "Or else what?" he repeated. Renlo''s fists tightened even further, shaking slightly as he glared back at Kamin. But Kamin only chuckled, amused. "You know, when they told me, I couldn''t believe it," he said, gazing at Renlo from head to toe like some baffling puzzle. "The grandson of one of the Scarlet Ten¡­" There was genuine disbelief in his voice. The Scarlet Ten. They were the ten strongest members in the Sanguine Clan, the top ten in the overall clan rankings. The true heads. Second only to the Sovereign himself. And yet¡­ this sorry excuse for a warrior was one of their blood? Kamin shook his head, lips curling into a cruel grin. "But then I heard you were disowned. Thrown away like trash. And suddenly, it all made sense." Renlo''s arms had turned white from how hard he was clenching them. His teeth ground together as Kamin''s laughter echoed in his ears. Then, he took a deep breath. He calmed himself. "What do you want?" he asked, voice steady. Kamin''s laughter stopped. His expression twisted. His voice cold. "Stop hanging around the Ninth Vein," he spat, as if the words tasted foul. "And you won''t have to go through pain." "No." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kamin tilted his head to the side. Had he heard this fool clearly? "No?" he asked again, just to be sure. But Renlo''s gaze remained firm. "No." Kamin frowned. "I don''t know what you have against the Ninth Vein," Renlo said. His voice was trembling but resolute, "but as long as he doesn''t ask me to leave him, I won''t leave!" Kamin was one of the top geniuses in the class, amongst those just below the Veins, yet Renlo didn''t back down. Kamin looked at him for a second before laughing and shaking his head. "How unfortunate," he said. "I believed all Sanguines were born superior, but you''ve just proven me wrong." He took a step forward. Renlo tensed. Just as he reached for his spear, Kamin vanished from his vision. Renlo''s instincts flared. ''Use your senses!'' he screamed in his mind. He had gone through this more times than he could count while facing Malakai. He focused, and he felt it. A coldness just beneath his left chest. His eyes dropped. A fist was hurtling toward him at fast speed. ''I won''t be able to draw my weapon in time.'' Renlo''s mind worked quickly, and surprisingly calmly. Vita surged through his right arm, and it exploded forward, colliding with the incoming blow. Boom! A blast of force ripped out as fist and fist met, and Kamin''s eyes shot open. ''He blocked it?'' He was shocked. It wasn''t his full power, but it shouldn''t be something this trash could block. His gaze fell to Renlo''s right arm. ''It didn''t break¡­ he formed a node in that arm.'' He realized. His eyes narrowed. ''Doesn''t matter. He''s still trash.'' Kamin shot in, arm raised. He closed the distance in a flash, sending several punches at once. ''Shit!'' Renlo''s legs moved as he barely evaded, each one narrowly missing, gusts slicing past his head. As he evaded, he shot backward, creating distance from Kamin. He snapped his spear from behind, settling into a stance. ''Focus. Focus.'' Renlo bit down on his lip, focusing all his attention on Kamin, who stood straight with a large frown. He didn''t seem happy Renlo had evaded, even if barely. "Do it," Kamin said coldly. Renlo''s eyes widened. ''Shit! I forgot about them!'' He glanced back, but it was too late. A heavy force slammed the back of his head, jerking it to the side. Before he could react, another struck his chest, sending him crashing toward a tree. Renlo coughed, spitting out blood. He hit the ground with a thud, raising trembling eyes to meet his opponents. While his focus had been on Kamin, the other two had attacked from behind. Renlo ignored the blood streaking down his face. His gaze locked onto his spear, now far from him. ''It''s so far away¡­'' He had dropped it when the strike hit his head. ''I f-feel tired¡­'' Renlo''s eyes fogged. He stared up at the three youths approaching him with devilish smiles. ''W-will they kill me?'' His heart trembled. ''Not now¡­ please¡­'' If it had been before, he wouldn''t have regretted it. But now¡­ he was finally changing. He was finally getting stronger. He had finally¡­ made a friend. "I-I don''t want to d-die¡­" Renlo muttered as they reached him. Kamin crouched slightly, staring at him. "Then will you act like an obedient puppy," he asked, "and stay away from the Ninth Vein?" Renlo''s eyes widened slightly. "I don''t want to," he muttered. "Then blame your stupidity," Kamin said coldly. He raised his leg and brought it down on Renlo''s head, slamming it against the tree with brutal force. Chapter 137 - 137: Slipping "Trash like you deserves to die!" In the next instant, the other two joined in, kicking Renlo without mercy. All he could do was raise his arms to shield his head as the attacks rained down relentlessly. Crimson blood splattered across the earth. Renlo had long since activated Bloodflow to harden his blood and reduce the damage, but it did little to dull the overwhelming pain. ''T-they want to kill me¡­'' Renlo thought in dread. They were in the middle of nowhere. He had no backing. No one to look for him. No one to question his absence. No one to demand justice. He was all alone. ''M-maybe it''s better if I die¡­'' The dark thoughts crept in. He had been too full of himself. A nobody who thought he could call a Vein his friend. He had been delusional. Renlo''s arms began to fall. His hope slipped. But¡­ Images flashed in his mind. He and Malakai sparring. Malakai receiving his usual stale bread without complaint. Their quiet walks to the gate. The way they said goodbye, every single day, for over two months. Renlo''s eyes snapped open. He gritted his teeth. ''I-I was wrong!'' he screamed inwardly. His mouth parted. "The Ninth Vein is my friend! I''m never giving him up!" he roared with all the strength left in his lungs. But that only made it worse. Kamin''s eyes flashed crimson as blood surged into his leg. "Useless trash," he spat. He raised his foot and brought it down toward Renlo''s head, fast. Renlo saw the sole of the foot fill his vision. Death''s chill crept through him. But just before it landed¡­ BAM! BAM! BAM! Three brutal impacts echoed through the trees. Renlo''s eyes opened wide, Kamin and the other two were suddenly sent flying, smashing into a tree. ''W-what happened?'' His trembling gaze shifted, landing on a figure now standing in front of him. Renlo''s eyes slowly widened as he gazed at the broad back of the figure. ''No way.'' He couldn''t believe his eyes. The back was familiar, but it was the aura that Renlo recognized instantly. There was no way he could ever forget it. The chill. ''W-what is he doing here?'' "Are you okay?" Despite the situation, Malakai''s voice was colder than usual. Renlo could sense it, something different. Something he hadn''t felt in all the months of speaking with the Ninth Vein. ''H-he''s angry.'' The anger wasn''t directed at him, yet Renlo still shivered. "A-ah yes, N-Ninth Vein, wh¡ª" "Don''t move." Renlo had been trying to stand, but Malakai''s cold voice froze him in place. Malakai turned slightly, locking eyes with the boy foolish enough to bribe a Vein with stale bread¡­ and gave a single nod. Renlo''s eyes widened slowly. There was no mistaking what that gesture meant: Leave the rest to me. He didn''t know when the tears began to streak down his bloodied cheeks. For once in his life¡­ he wasn''t alone. Malakai shifted his gaze away from Renlo and turned to the three youths, just now groaning as they fell from the tree they''d been lodged in. The sides of their faces were deformed from Malakai''s earlier kicks. Blood drenched their bruised features as they struggled to comprehend what had happened. The sound of calm, foreign footsteps rang out. Malakai walked toward them, silent. Each step made their hearts pound harder. "W-who''s that?" Kamin blinked rapidly, trying to clear the haze in his eyes. He looked up and froze. His eyes went wide. "N-Ninth V-Vein!" His words snapped the others out of their daze, and they trembled at the realization. What was the Ninth Vein doing here!? Kamin stood up shakily, forcing an ugly smile despite the blood on his face. "W-we w-were just t-talking with our f-friend R-Renlo," he stammered. "We meant no harm. Right!?" He glanced at the others. "R-right!" one of them echoed quickly. "T-the Young Master is right, Ninth Vein," the other added, voice trembling. But Malakai''s steps didn''t stop. His expression didn''t change. Kamin, sounding more desperate, pushed on, "We were just¡­ just trying to teach him how to fight! Right, Renlo? Tell him!" He shot a glare back toward Renlo, only to find him staring with unflinching eyes. Kamin turned back, his mouth opening to beg again¡­ but Malakai was gone. Crack! A sharp pain exploded in Kamin''s legs. His eyes dropped, and his breath froze. His legs were twisted beyond recognition, kneecaps shattered, bones jutting out. The pain came crashing into him. "Aaahhhhhhhh¡ª!" But he didn''t even get the chance to scream properly. A fist slammed into his chin, snapping it shut and cracking several teeth. Malakai gave no respite. His fists blurred, raining down on Kamin''s face with heavy, brutal bangs. Bam! Bam! Bam! Kamin could do nothing. His legs were gone, bones shattered. The only thing holding him upright now was Malakai''s relentless fists. One final punch sent him hurtling through the air, rolling across the forest floor, painting it with streaks of crimson. As Malakai''s gaze settled on the remaining two, their hearts collapsed. He vanished from their sight, and in the next instant, the forest echoed with the brutal sound of fists slamming into flesh, bones cracking under pressure, and screams swallowed by pain. A few seconds passed. Renlo stared at the scene before him with trembling eyes. ''Damn.'' Malakai had been ruthless. He''d broken what Renlo was certain were all the bones in those boys'' bodies, dishing out a level of punishment that looked like pure torture. Renlo shivered. ''I really hope I''m his friend¡­'' He didn''t want to be on the receiving end of whatever that was. ''I''ll have to work harder¡­ maybe give him more bread.'' he resolved silently. Malakai slowly raised his fist dripping in crimson blood. He had just finished pummeling the last of the youths. His gaze shifted, and locked onto the one he considered their leader. Kamin. "Who sent you?" Malakai asked coldly as he began walking toward him. He already knew the answer, but he asked anyway. Kamin''s gaze trembled. If regret was a person, it was him. "N-no! M-my f-father is a H-highblood!" he stammered, attempting a threat. But when he saw that it had zero effect, Malakai''s expression not even twitching, his body began to shake. He tried to crawl away, feeling both panic and dread overwhelming him, but¡­ "Suit yourself," Malakai said coldly. Shhnk. The sharp sinnn of a blade slicing through air echoed across the forest as Malakai drew his scythe from its hold. He picked up his pace. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kamin''s eyes stretched wide, tears leaking down his bruised face in pure terror. But just before Malakai reached him, a figure suddenly stepped in between them, wearing a small, relaxed smile. "That''s enough." Malakai paused, tilting his head slightly as his cold gaze focused on the newcomer. The Eighth Vein. Julius Von Sanguine. Chapter 138 - 138: Break Julius stood calmly in front of the battered Kamin with his textbook smile. But his eyes were not smiling. ''This¡­ didn''t unfold as I planned.'' He hated when his plans derailed. It annoyed him, a trait he knew well came from his father, Varnel. ''How did he find out?'' The smile on his face masked the surprise he was currently feeling. His aim from the beginning had been to mess with Malakai''s head before the Hunt, using Renlo. He had wanted to beat Renlo into submission, forcing him to stay away from Malakai and isolating him. The latter would have known what had happened. He would have known Julius was the cause. But ultimately, because Julius believed he was more powerful than him, Malakai would have been unable to do anything and instead carry a mind full of rage to the Hunt. There, Julius had planned to crush him. To bring Malakai to his knees, licking at his feet just as he was meant to be doing. But his plan had been foiled. Renlo hadn''t given in, despite how much he was beaten. And Malakai had interfered just in time to put a stop to everything. Julius sent a glance toward the other two youths. Both battered. Both crying in pure agony. He turned his gaze back toward the boy staring down at him as though he were insignificant. The boy that had once trembled beneath his feet. He hated those eyes. "That''s enough, Malakai," Julius said, his mind spinning as he thought of a plan. ''I''ll simply expedite everything. I can crush him here.'' He frowned, gesturing toward the beaten youths. "You''ve gone too far. I heard everything they said, they were simply trying to help out their fellow colleague, teach him how to fight." He suddenly raised his hand, waving his palm forward. And in the next instant, multiple figures streamed out from the forest, appearing around the clearing. Renlo instantly recognized them. They were the other youths that usually swarmed around Julius in class, his minions. Male and female geniuses from the advanced class, each one eager to curry favour with a Vein. As they emerged, they stared at Malakai as though he were a monster. ''A nice audience. Good.'' As the youths appeared, an excitement bloomed in Julius''s chest. The process of breaking an individual, of making them submit to absolute power, he loved every bit of it. In front of this audience, he would beat and break Malakai. He deepened his frown and continued. "Just take a look at what you''ve done," Julius said coldly. "You''re misusing your privilege as a Vein to prey on the youths of the clan. Despicable." "You''re not fit to be a direct descendant." His aura rose. The air around him shifted. "Bow and apologize for beating up those youths, and I''ll let this slide." Renlo''s eyes widened as he realized what Julius was doing. ''He''s insane.'' Julius had orchestrated all of this just to get to Malakai. And now he was trying to pin it all on him? Renlo''s gaze shot toward Malakai. The latter''s expression hadn''t changed once. But the aura around him¡­ frightened Renlo. Julius frowned. Malakai wasn''t reacting the way he had expected. "You¡ª" he began. "Shut up," Malakai said flatly, cutting him off. Julius narrowed his eyes, but Malakai didn''t stop. "You talk too much." He didn''t turn to look at the students staring at him like he was some monster. He didn''t care. His entire focus was on Julius. The one responsible for everything He tilted his head slightly, voice cold. "Unlike you, I don''t require tricks to make my intentions clear." His killing intent erupted from him, slamming into Julius and the surrounding youths. Julius''s eyes narrowed to pinpricks. He lowered his gaze¡­ his legs were shaking. ''T-this again?'' "Julius," Malakai said, his voice like iron, "I will make you regret this." Julius''s eyes snapped up¡­ but Malakai was already gone. ''Where!?'' His eyes exploded wide, his gaze snapping to the side, just in time to see the sharp tip of a scythe slicing toward him. Julius''s eyes narrowed. He was surprised. To think Malakai would blatantly attack him! ''Doesn''t matter. I''ll crush him.'' His stance shifted, and he darted back a step, sharply evading the gleaming blade that threatened to pierce his skull. ''I''ll end this fast.'' Julius felt a rush of glee. Compared to before, he had now formed a total of three nodes in his body, two in his legs and one in his right arm. He couldn''t imagine losing to this trash. His eyes sharpened. Vita surged through his legs. He blasted forward, his right arm raised, snapping toward Malakai''s neck to grip it. ''I''ve got him.'' Numerous ways to break Malakai surged through his mind, and a smile curled on Julius''s face. However, the split second his hand neared Malakai''s neck, the latter''s body jerked to the side, allowing the hand to tear past him. Julius''s smile shattered. ''What?'' But Malakai didn''t pause. He shot forward, closing the distance in a blink, snapping Julius out of his thoughts. His gaze narrowed. ''It was a fluke! You won''t escape this time.'' Malakai may have evaded his first strike, but Julius could tell he was slower than him. His right leg exploded upward, his knee hurtling toward Malakai''s chin. But Malakai''s expression didn''t change. As though he saw it coming, he twisted sharply to the right, evading the attack with ease. The gust from Julius''s strike sent his hair flapping, but he didn''t waste a second. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai''s body dipped low, his leg sweeping out beneath him. It struck Julius cleanly, knocking him off his feet. Julius felt as though he was dreaming. But even now, Malakai gave no time to comprehend the reality. Before Julius could hit the ground, Malakai''s body surged up, and his leg exploded forward, slamming into Julius''s stomach with immense force. The air was knocked out of his lungs. Pain surged through his body as he was sent flying back at blistering speed, crashing hard into a tree. Bam! Chapter 139 - 139: Guard The eyes of the youths in the area almost bulged out of their sockets. What the hell had they just witnessed!? "The ninth vein¡­ defeated the eighth vein?" one of them said in disbelief. "Are we dreaming? How is this possible?" another asked, stunned. "It was like he could read every move the eighth vein made. How is that even possible?" someone else muttered. Murmurs of shock rippled throughout the clearing as the youths stared at Malakai with nothing but disbelief. The eighth vein, Julius, had been evolved for almost three years now. And Malakai, who had evolved not even three months ago, had beaten him? They had placed Malakai on a high pedestal, sure. But none of them had ever imagined he''d be able to defeat any of the veins in their class. While the youths murmured in disbelief, a wide smile had found its way to Renlo''s face. ''Incredible.'' He had been sparring with Malakai almost every day for more than two months now, and while he already knew Malakai was a monster when it came to fighting¡­ he was just now beginning to understand the gravity of that word. ''He''s been playing with me.'' That was the only thought that came to Renlo''s mind. What Malakai had just shown in this short battle was nothing compared to how he fought him, it was like heaven and earth. Renlo couldn''t help but clench his fist. He wanted to reach that level too. He wanted to stand by his side and raise his head high. ''Soon,'' Renlo resolved. Thud! Julius dropped from the tree he had lodged in, landing on all fours. Blood mixed with spit spilled from his open mouth, and his wide eyes stared down at the forest floor, filled with nothing but disbelief. ''W-What just happened?'' He clenched his fist, gripping a handful of dirt. He looked at it, shaking his head sharply. ''T-This is real?'' he asked himself. Had he really been hit? By Malakai!? If it were at all possible, Julius would have exploded from disbelief. ''It was a fluke,'' he repeated over and over, trying to regain his composure. But then, the sound of footsteps reached his ears. Slow at first¡­ then fast. His head shot upward, only to find a sharp, curved blade filling his entire vision. His eyes widened. ''H-He''ll kill a vein?'' He refused to believe it. But as his eyes flickered up and met Malakai''s cold, unfeeling gaze, his heart sank. There was no hesitation in those eyes. ''H-He''ll kill me¡­'' Julius thought in dread. He had been so shocked by Malakai''s actions that he had allowed himself to be distracted. He closed his eyes. And just as the blade was about to reach him, a hand appeared between it, followed by another. BOOM! A shockwave detonated across the clearing, sending the surrounding youths hurtling backward. Dust exploded outward, cloaking everything in smoke and dust. ''What just happened?'' Malakai thought as the dust began to clear. But the moment his gaze fell on the scene in front of him, his eyes turned cold. ''She protected me.'' Standing in front of him was a petite figure he could never forget, Nyx. She held the blade of his scythe gently, but she hadn''t been the one who had stopped the attack. No. It was the figure standing calmly between her and Julius. A Bloom. Malakai pieced it together instantly. The Bloom had stepped in to block the strike, and Nyx had intervened as a result. ''A guard,'' he realized. Of course. The other veins were naturally assigned protection. It didn''t surprise him that they''d use a Bloom for Julius. "Eighth vein, are you okay?" the guard asked, bowing toward Julius, who still seemed to be reeling from almost dying. The guard''s expression darkened as he turned toward Nyx and Malakai, bloodlust rising. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The ninth vein has gone too far," he said, voice stern. "If I didn''t step in, you would have killed him." But what happened next, was something the guard did not expect. Nyx''s eyes flashed crimson. Her bloodlust detonated, blanketing kilometers. "Lower your head," her voice rang like a decree, "and pay your respects to the ninth vein." The guard''s eyes narrowed. ''What is this?'' The ninth vein had clearly been about to kill another vein. They were in the wrong here, there was no doubt. And yet¡­ they were trying to use his status to make him lower his head? ''No.'' He couldn''t allow that. If word got back to Khana, and then to Varnel, that he had done something like that, even his rank as a Bloom might not be enough to save him. Bowing here, especially with Julius present, would mean accepting that Julius was lesser than Malakai. The clan''s politics ran that deep. In the presence of the master, a servant bowing to another meant admitting that the master was beneath the one bowed to. The guard narrowed his eyes and matched Nyx''s killing intent with his own. The air vibrated violently, and the trees nearby trembled, threatening to crack. Malakai calmly glanced to the side and noticed Renlo standing close to him, trembling. Nyx had pulled him in so she could protect them both together. "N-Ninth Vein¡­ w-will they fight?" Renlo whispered, barely managing to stay upright. If not for Nyx dampening the bloodlust in the area, he would have passed out. Malakai turned his gaze back to Nyx and replied, "Yeah." ''This is a good opportunity.'' Unlike Renlo, whose eyes bulged in shock at the answer, Malakai was actually looking forward to it. ''It''d be perfect to see how her strength measures up.'' He knew Nyx was powerful, without a doubt. But he wanted to gauge how she compared to the other Blooms. If he could measure her, he could plan better for the future. Nyx didn''t say another word. The guard''s actions had said enough. She stepped forward, and the pressure in the clearing skyrocketed. The guard''s gaze narrowed to pinpricks. ''She''s strong!'' He had heard tales of the Red Eclipse, but now he was beginning to understand that the rumors hadn''t been exaggerated. ''Can I win?'' His expression darkened. And just as the tension was about to snap, a firm voice echoed from the edge of the clearing. "That''s enough." Heads snapped to the side and their gazes landed on a large man, imposing and still. Malakai''s eyes sharpened. ''The Iron Saint¡­'' Chapter 140 - 140: Control ''The Iron Saint¡­'' Malakai was surprised. ''What''s he doing here?'' He wondered. The iron saint served the sovereign directly. He answered to no one else in the clan. Because of this, he was almost always close to the Sovereign, except when sent out on missions by the Sovereign himself. This was what shocked Malakai. They were currently far from the main building, deep within a sprawling forest. Just what was he doing here? "That''s enough." Caelum''s voice was thick and heavy. His cold gaze fell on the two Blooms, Nyx and Julius''s guard, who had been moments from a full-blown clash. "Iron Saint." The guard bowed his head in respect. Caelum''s status as the Blade of the Sovereign made his standing in the clan higher than most. Beyond that, he was only a few ranks away from stepping into the Scarlet Ten. Caelum gave a curt nod, then turned to Nyx, who still hadn''t taken her gaze off Julius'' guard. She didn''t even seem to acknowledge Caelum''s presence. Caelum sighed inwardly. ''Still as stubborn as ever.'' He glanced over at Julius, who was still slumped on the floor, struggling to process what had happened. Then he turned to Malakai, who stood calmly watching him. "Blood flows where you walk. May your blood burn brighter than the sun." Caelum struck his fist against his chest in salute. "As it should be," Malakai replied, and Caelum had to suppress the smile tugging at his lips. Even in this situation, the boy remained maddeningly calm. Caelum raised his head, sparing Julius a final glance. The boy hadn''t even snapped out of it. A warrior should never lose himself in battle. Ever. That alone earned Malakai more points in his mind. "What happened here¡­ does not concern me." Caelum finally spoke, "I do not involve myself in Vein matters unless commanded by the Sovereign." The guard''s gaze narrowed, but Caelum didn''t stop. "However, a battle between Blooms will level this fortress, and such destruction will come with consequences." ''So that''s it,'' Malakai realized. If Nyx and the guard clashed, much of the Crimson Hold would be destroyed. A place where the Sovereign resided. Depending on his mood, that could very well be grounds for instant execution. ''There''s no choice. I''ll get another chance later.'' Malakai nodded once at Caelum, then turned. "We''re leaving, Nyx." In an instant, Nyx''s bloodlust dissipated. She turned without a word and followed Malakai and the trembling Renlo. As they departed, Caelum shot a glance at Julius'' guard, who flinched and nodded. He understood the message. He quickly gathered the still-dazed Julius and carried him away. Caelum turned toward the direction Malakai had left. ''At least she looked¡­ happy.'' ¡­ "HOW DID HE LOSE?!" The silence shattered as Khana hurled the nearest object at the guard. Wham. The vase shattered against his face. He didn''t move. As a Bloom, something as fragile as ceramic couldn''t even scratch him. There was no pain, at least not physical pain. But his clenched fists and gritted teeth revealed the humiliation boiling within. He wanted to crush her. To snap her spine in half. But he couldn''t. Not when Varnel himself had ordered him to serve her. "What do you mean he lost!? To that trash? How is that even possible!?" Khana looked unhinged. The guard had just relayed everything that happened with Malakai, and she flat-out refused to believe it. But as her gaze shifted to Julius, sitting lifeless on the couch, eyes hollow, the reality finally hit her. He''d lost. And people had seen it. Khana stormed forward, heels clicking against the polished floor. Rage filled her eyes as she gripped her ornate fan tightly, raising it and smashing it down on the guard''s head. Clang. It sounded like metal on steel. He didn''t even blink. But Khana didn''t stop. Again and again, she struck his head in a frenzy. "You useless idiot! Your only duty is to protect him! Why would you let that happen!? Huh!?" The guard didn''t move. Her blows didn''t hurt, but each one chipped away at his pride. He had never felt so degraded. Khana''s breath came in heaves, sweat dotting her brow as if she''d just run a marathon. But as her eyes fell on the unmoving man, her rage only deepened. "Stupid bastard!" she snapped, and kicked him with everything she had, only for a pained expression to appear across her face. "Shit! Fucking idiot!" she growled, glaring daggers at him. No matter what she did, she couldn''t even make him flinch. She clicked her tongue. "I''ll deal with you later." Then she turned toward her son, who was seated on the couch, and in that instant, her fury melted away. She walked toward him in quick strides, kneeling beside him and gazing into his face with worried eyes. "Baby, are you okay?" She was just about to wrap her arms around him when Julius finally spoke. "Don''t touch me with your filthy arms." "W-what?" Khana froze, stunned. But Julius''s voice only grew colder. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Get away from me. It''s disgusting having you so close." Khana remained frozen, too shocked to move. Julius clicked his tongue irritably, rising from the couch and walking toward another side of the room. He was angry. It had taken a moment for everything to settle in, but now that it had, words couldn''t capture just how furious he truly was. "Julius, baby. I¡ªIt''s your mother," Khana said, her voice trembling. "Don''t remind me of the stain I wish I could forget." Julius glanced over his shoulder, his stare sharp as ice. Khana''s eyes widened and an ache settled deep in her chest. "S-son¡­" she whispered. "Don''t call me that!" Julius snapped, shooting her a glare. "Honestly, I don''t know what father was thinking when he picked you up from the streets. You were only used for childbearing. Don''t forget your place." This wasn''t the first time this scene had played out. The Sovereign had never restricted who the Pulses could marry, but most did so for strategy, building alliances, strengthening power. Among them all, only Varnel had chosen what many considered a nobody: a woman from a small, struggling family with no name. To this day, the true reason for the union remained unknown to most. But those who understood Varnel¡­ they knew. He did it for control. Chapter 141 - 141: Baffled Khana knew it, too. She bore the scars from his countless corrections to remind her. Still, when Julius learned the truth about her origin, his disdain had taken root. From that moment on, he had severed all emotional ties with her. She hadn''t seen him in years. The only reason she had this moment at all was because of the incident with Malakai, and because the guard had brought him to her manor. And yet, even after all this time, his hatred hadn''t changed. Khana fought the tears burning in her eyes and forced a smile. "Is anywhere hurting, baby?" Julius''s expression twisted in disgust. "Tch. Useless nobody." Without a pause, he turned and walked out of the manor, his guard trailing behind him. Khana watched his retreating figure in silence. The seconds ticked by. And then, she broke. Tears spilled down her cheeks as she slowly collapsed to the ground, sobbing quietly. ¡­ "He did what?" The atmosphere in the room shifted. Varnel''s cold gaze bore down on his subordinate like a crushing weight. It was Iris, the same woman who had delivered the earlier reports. She was used to Varnel''s unpredictable responses, but this time, his aura was far heavier¡­ and the pain on her face showed it. He was livid. "Are you deaf!?" Varnel''s voice exploded, shaking the room. Books toppled from shelves. The walls cracked from the pressure. "Kurg!" Iris let out a sharp cry. She felt herself being crushed by the sheer force of his aura. Varnel''s eyes narrowed as he caught her pain. He inhaled slowly, dialing back the pressure. But the temperature in the room only seemed to drop further. "Speak." Iris sucked in air, trying to steady herself. His mood was already soured, there was no time to waste. "Report received from¡ª" "Go straight to the fucking point!" Varnel''s fist slammed into the table, reducing it to shards in a violent burst of power. Iris flinched and quickly nodded. "The Eighth Vein fought the Ninth Vein¡­ and lost." The air grew suffocating. "How did this happen?" Varnel''s voice came low. And so, Iris relayed the entire events, Julius trying to mess with Malakai, their clash, and his eventual defeat. "That stupid boy," Varnel hissed, teeth grinding. ''Shit.'' His mind raced. Witnesses, sons and daughters of Highbloods, had seen it all. And because of the Iron Saint''s interference, they hadn''t even been able to control the narrative. Word will spread. "Fuck!" Varnel''s aura surged, the room quaking under its weight. The Eighth Vein lost to the Ninth Vein. It wasn''t just about pride, it was about perception. Malakai''s standing would rise, while Julius''s reputation would crumble. Worse, the fragile alliances Varnel had with other Scarlet Ten and Highbloods could begin to fracture. He exhaled deeply, trying to control the wildfire in his chest. "Where is that stupid boy now?" "At his manor, Third Pulse." "Send word to Tumen." Tumen was Julius''s assigned Bloom. "Tell him to intensify Julius''s training. He is not to sleep until the final night before the Hunt. And make sure he absorbs as many darkness creatures as his body can handle. As much as he can take." "As you wish, Third Pulse." Varnel''s eyes sharpened. "How is the operative doing? Briefly summarize." "Yes, Third Pulse," Iris responded immediately. "Everything has been progressing smoothly so far. The Ninth Vein has yet to make any direct move on the operative, but she believes it''s only a matter of time. Aside from that, she reported that the ninth vein has grown accustomed to their presence, they now have unrestricted access to the manor." Varnel gave a small nod. "It''s about time she proved useful." Then his tone shifted, "Alright. Listen carefully to the orders I''m about to give." Iris bowed her head, giving him her full attention as he began to speak. When he finished, Varnel leaned back slightly. "That will be all." Iris turned to leave, but his voice stopped her. "Wait. Have someone clean this place up¡­ and replace the table." "Yes, Third Pulse," she said, bowing once more before exiting swiftly. ¡­ "Well, this is it, Ninth Vein!" Malakai stared at the beaten and bruised Renlo, completely baffled by the situation. He had felt guilty for once again getting the boy into trouble, so he''d offered to walk him, at least until they reached the gates of the Crimson Hold. Not all members of the Sanguine Clan resided within the Crimson Hold itself. In fact, only a select few did. Aside from the Veins, none of the other youths were based there. Most families lived in the surrounding buildings, just outside the Hold. As a Vein, Malakai wasn''t permitted to leave the Crimson Hold without the Sovereign''s approval, especially since he hadn''t joined the Blood Knights yet. This was why he could only escort Renlo to the gates. However, in a rather unexpected twist, Renlo had veered off the path and led him deeper into the forest. Now, they stood before¡­ a massive tree. A fucking tree. Renlo beamed, arms spread wide. "Hu hu! I tell you, Ninth Vein, this tree is amazing! It''s served me for years now." Malakai''s bafflement only deepened as Renlo kept rambling on excitedly. "Renlo¡­" "Huh? What''s wrong, Ninth Vein?" Renlo asked, blinking in confusion. Malakai stared at him. "This is¡­ a tree." Renlo grinned proudly. "It''s the greatest tree, Ninth Vein!" "I offered to walk you home. What are we doing in front of a tree?" "Just trust me!" Then, without another word, Renlo grabbed hold of the bark and began climbing. ''Don''t worry, Malakai. You''re not the only one, I''m also thoroughly baffled.'' Valentine''s voice echoed in his head. Malakai exhaled through his nose. ''I don''t think he functions the same way we do.'' ''You''re one to talk.'' ''What was that?'' ''Oh, nothing haha.'' Malakai''s eyes narrowed, but before he could press further, Renlo''s voice called down from above. "Come on, Ninth Vein! It''ll be worth it, don''t worry!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai sighed. With his scythe strapped to his back, he leapt and began climbing. His movements were swift, and within seconds, he caught up to Renlo, who looked down with wide eyes. ''Of course,'' Renlo thought wryly, ''I''ve been climbing this tree for years, and he''s still faster than me¡­'' They continued upward without pause until they reached a wide wooden platform built near the peak. Malakai stepped onto it carefully, gaze scanning the area. He could hear Renlo scurrying across the platform excitedly. The boy pulled a lever, and a large cloak dropped down from above, wrapping around the entire space like a curtain. A soft click echoed next, and light flooded the space, illuminating everything. Chapter 142 - 142: Moving A bright golden light illuminated the space, and Malakai''s eyes landed on the place his only friend called home. A small wooden house, no more than two meters tall. Large buckets filled with water were stacked in one corner. Wet clothes hung on makeshift lines, a worn wooden chair was propped up with a stone, and a crude oven sat near the edge, its surface blackened and scarred with burn marks. Malakai instinctively guessed that this was where Renlo''s infamous bread came from. "Well! What do you think, Ninth Vein?" Renlo''s excited voice rang out. But Malakai just stared. He was speechless, truly speechless. He began to walk slowly around the space, observing everything in silence. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Malakai''s lack of response, the smile on Renlo''s face gradually faded. ''Does he not like it?'' he wondered. He had been so eager to show Malakai his treehouse, it hadn''t even crossed his mind how the latter might take it. ''I basically just told him I''m homeless!'' Renlo inwardly cried. Malakai came to a stop by the oven. ''That explains it.'' The oven was completely blackened, with cracks running along its sides. It looked like it had been cobbled together from broken bricks and scorched clay. It wasn''t just makeshift, it was barely functional. No wonder the bread always tasted so horrible. Yes, Malakai had tasted Renlo''s bread. That was a better way to put it. It had been during their early days of meeting each other. Renlo would always bring him some, happily assuming Malakai enjoyed it. Eventually, he had felt guilty and had decided to take a bite, only to regret it instantly. The bread had been hard as stone on the outside, and gummy and undercooked on the inside. With how uneven the oven''s heat distribution must have been, it wasn''t surprising. A slight tilt, a cracked base, and visible burn marks all over, it was a miracle it even functioned at all. "I-Is anything wrong, Ninth Vein?" Malakai turned to face Renlo, who was staring at him like a child hoping his parents would like what he made. "You¡­ live here?" Malakai asked, unable to hide the bafflement in his tone. Renlo nodded rapidly. "Y-Yeah. You don''t like it, Ninth Vein?" Malakai shook his head. "It''s not that. I just¡­ I don''t understand. Why? If you don''t have a home, the clan will give you a fully-fitted room near the fortress." He wasn''t lying. In a world like theirs, it wasn''t rare for a child to be orphaned young. The clan would take responsibility, housing Sanguine children in orphanages spread across the region. Once they reached the age to evolve, they would be brought to the fortress and given a room close by so they could focus on training. So, Malakai didn''t understand. If Renlo''s parents were dead¡­ why live here? Renlo''s expression darkened. Hesitantly, he muttered, "¡­M-My parents aren''t dead." "Even then, if they live far away, the clan would still give you a place." Renlo clenched his fists and lowered his head. "¡­I tried. But no one would give me¡­" Malakai stared at Renlo. ''Is it a sensitive topic?'' This was the first time he''d seen Renlo react this way. He looked genuinely pained. "It''s a privilege. They can''t deny you that. Who did you ask?" Malakai''s voice lowered. It was a known fact, any child who made a proper request couldn''t be refused. Not without going against the sovereign''s decree. Renlo bit his lip. "I didn''t ask anyone." Malakai stared at him for a long moment without saying anything. "Is this a serious topic for you?" Renlo nodded, closing his eyes. "¡­Alright," Malakai finally said, giving a small nod. Then, turning toward the oven, he added, "So this is where you make your bread?" Renlo was a bit startled. He stared at Malakai''s back for a moment, unsure of what to say. ''He''s not insisting.'' Renlo knew he was never good at lying, his emotions were always written plainly on his face. Malakai had obviously seen that¡­ and decided to change the topic. Before he knew it, a smile crept onto Renlo''s face. He stepped forward and said with renewed excitement, "Yeah! This is where all the magic happens!" Malakai glanced back. "Magic is the last thing that happens here." "Huh? What''s that, Ninth Vein?" "Nothing," Malakai said, shaking his head. ''No need to ruin his mood again,'' he thought. He''d find another opportunity to criticize that bread. ''You have a good heart,'' came Valentine''s voice, sounding genuinely proud. ''Don''t make a big deal out of it,'' ''But it''s really cute! You''re being a good fri¡ª'' ''I''ll change my mind and tell him now if you don''t shut up.'' ''Alright, alright! I''ll shut up!'' Valentine backed off instantly. Malakai''s tone made it clear he wasn''t joking. With Valentine''s teasing finally silenced, Malakai''s thoughts shifted toward the problem that had sprung into his mind the moment he''d seen this¡­ place. ''It''s too dangerous.'' Whether Renlo wanted to admit it or not, he was now tangled in the clan''s politics. Julius had seen that the boy was close to him. They would definitely try to use him. And not just that, this matter had already escalated beyond just the Veins. ''Word would spread.'' People had seen the fight. Witnesses had watched Malakai defeat Julius. Word would spread through the clan. And with that attention came eyes, the good and the bad. In a clan as cold-blooded as theirs, they would use anything they could to hurt him. Including the weakest link. In this case¡­ Renlo. ''They''ll find this place easily.'' The boy literally lived in the middle of nowhere. On top of a tree. It was insane. Malakai sighed. He had already made up his mind. He turned toward Renlo, who was still rambling with a proud grin about how he had built the entire place with his own hands over the course of two years. Malakai''s gaze silenced him mid sentence. Renlo blinked, confused. "You''re coming back with me. Pack your things." Renlo''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. ¡­ The sounds of footsteps echoed through the dark forest. Malakai sprinted at a steady, measured pace, occasionally glancing back at the heavy-breathing youth struggling to keep up. He''d slowed his pace so Renlo could manage, but it didn''t help much. "Why are you still struggling?" Malakai asked. "I''m still recovering, Ninth Vein! Why are you moving so fast?" Renlo wheezed in response, huffing with every breath. Malakai shook his head. True, Renlo had taken a beating, but it hadn''t been anything near fatal. He should have been able to move just fine. "I should''ve let you carry your oven." Renlo had actually insisted on bringing his oven. But one glare from Malakai had shut that down quickly. He wasn''t one for aesthetics, but even he had standards, and that monstrosity wasn''t entering his manor. After Malakai reassured him that the kitchen was fully equipped, Renlo had calmed down, albeit reluctantly, rising from the kneeling position where he had been moments away from begging. "Ahh! Ninth Vein, you want to kill me!" Renlo cried. He was already struggling with the small bag of clothes and sentimental junk he carried. If he''d brought the oven, he''d probably have collapsed halfway through. Malakai turned to face forward again, making sure Renlo didn''t catch the small smile tugging at the edge of his lips. Of course, a certain ghost didn''t miss it. But he wisely stayed silent, he knew better than to ruin the moment. Chapter 143 - 143: Questions Eventually, they reached the manor. As they entered through the gate, Renlo collapsed to the floor, panting like a dying beast. "That wasn''t even far," Malakai said dryly. "Don''t compare me to you, Ninth Vein," Renlo muttered between gasps. Malakai shook his head and gestured toward the building. "Well, this is it. It isn''t anything special, but it should serve." Renlo stood up, staring at the manor with wide eyes, then turned to Malakai, frowning in disbelief. "What?" Malakai asked. "You''re teasing me, right?" "What?" "I was literally living in a tree for two years, Ninth Vein. This is heaven to me!" Malakai stared at Renlo, holding back another smile. He shook his head slightly and said, "Come with me." Renlo lifted himself off the ground and followed Malakai into the manor. He couldn''t stop gawking at everything he saw. His eyes were wide and shining like a child at a festival. Every single thing amazed him, like he was seeing the world for the first time. When they got to the living room, Renlo walked straight to the center, spun in place, and exclaimed, "Whoa, Ninth Vein! This place is hugeee!" Malakai gave him a look. Huge? He had seen the manors of the other veins, and he could say with absolute certainty that his own was the farthest thing from "huge." In fact, by comparison, it could easily be considered small. ''I guess it''s understandable,'' Valentine said. ''He''s been sleeping in a two-meter cabin for years.'' Malakai couldn''t argue with that. "I''ll show you to your room," he said, turning to head down the hall. But before he could take a step, Renlo called out, "N-Ninth Vein?" "What?" Renlo lowered his gaze like he was pleading. "Can I see the kitchen first?" "The kitchen?" Malakai stared at him, utterly speechless. ''Did he hit his head as a kid?'' he wondered. ''Maybe¡­'' Valentine agreed without hesitation. After everything that had happened today, the very first thing Renlo wanted to see was the kitchen? Eventually, Malakai gave up on trying to be surprised. With Renlo, he''d learned to just take everything as it came. He turned and led him toward the kitchen, which was through a door at the end of the hall just after the living room. The moment they entered, it was as though twin suns lit up in Renlo''s eyes. "Whoaaaa! It has everything!" He darted across the kitchen in a frenzy, stopping at the stove and shouting, "This one''s for precision heat control!" Then he turned to a cold storage unit, "Temperature locked? That''s amazing!" Next was the sink system, which he nearly hugged. "It even has a water purifier!" He went from one piece of equipment to the next like he was in some holy temple of bread-making. ''He''ll probably be better off becoming a chef,'' Malakai remarked in his head, watching him speechlessly. After shooting Renlo a sharp look to calm him down, Malakai finally pulled him away from the kitchen and led him toward his room, a simple chamber just a hallway away from his own. Of course, Renlo gawped the entire way, then entered the room and immediately began pacing through it like a tour guide, praising every single thing he saw. Satisfied, or at least out of energy, Renlo was finally left to his devices. Before leaving, Malakai made one thing clear. "Don''t disturb me." With that, Malakai didn''t return to his room. Instead, he walked back down the hallway, returning to the living room and lowering himself onto the couch. His voice was cold. "Bring them." "Yes, Ninth Vein." Nyx stepped out from her hiding spot, bowing once before vanishing. Seconds later, two figures appeared in front of Malakai, both dropping to their knees, trembling. Karla and Unoa. The servants he''d been forced to choose¡­ and now, his double agents. Karla and Unoa gazed at the demon that was the Ninth Vein, trembling. They already knew what was coming. After Malakai had fed them the parasite and forced them into his service, he hadn''t stopped there. He had taken extra steps, precautions to ensure everything went exactly the way he wanted. Because in a relationship like theirs, betrayal was a possibility. Yes, they needed his blood to survive. But how could Malakai ever be certain they were telling him the full truth? The parasites weren''t invincible. With enough control over blood, they could be removed from their bodies. It would require vast quantities of Malakai''s blood and someone with the skill level of a Bloom, but it wasn''t impossible. And Malakai knew that they knew this too. Which meant betrayal could come at any time. That was why he had set his countermeasures. First, whenever he was away training, Nyx would return to watch over them, ensuring they didn''t try to run or contact anyone. Second, every single day, upon returning, Malakai would ask them the same series of questions. With Nyx beside him acting as a lie detector, they couldn''t afford to lie. "Did you betray me in any way today?" Malakai said calmly, eyes fixed on them. Both of them shook their heads. "Did you speak to your masters today?" Unoa shook his head immediately. Karla hesitated, then reluctantly nodded. Malakai''s gaze turned to her. "Tell me everything he said." "I¡ª" Karla started, faltering. "Speak," Karla clenched her fists and bowed her head low. "I''m sorry, Ninth Vein. But before I speak¡­ I want you to promise me something." Malakai''s eyes flashed with frost. "You seem to have forgotten your place." He raised his arm slightly, and Nyx''s aura immediately pressed down on her like a storm crashing over fragile glass. "Please, Ninth Vein!" Karla cried. "If he finds out I told you, or if it fails, he''ll kill her! My only sister! She''s just fifteen! Please¡­" She bowed deeply, her forehead touching the floor as tears ran freely down her cheeks. Malakai narrowed his eyes. "I''ll decide after hearing your report." Karla clenched her fists even tighter. She could tell by his expression, this was the best she was going to get. She nodded shakily, then began to speak, detailing every word, every command, every subtle threat her master had given her. By the time she was done, Malakai''s expression had sharpened to its limits. ''Make everything seem like an accident, huh?'' he thought. ''I told you so,'' Valentine muttered. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 144 - 144: Progress* The rest of the days passed in a flash before Malakai or Renlo knew it. And on the day of The Hunt, Malakai was seated cross legged on his bed, eyes closed and focus absolute. His entire body appeared serene, still as a lake. In this moment, nothing could break his focus. It was early morning, and the harmattan air bit even colder than usual. It was just past 5 a.m., but Malakai was already up. Already training. For the past three months, not once had he broken this routine. Asleep by midnight, awake by five. Every single day. And because of that, his hard work had begun to pay off. Malakai flicked his eyes open, exhaling sharply as if to release the tension in the air. "Status," he called out, and a holographic panel appeared before his face, displaying his stats. [Vita Core Interface] Name: Malakai Von Sanguine Lineage: Direct Descendant of the Sanguine Clan Title(s): [Successor of Life] [Ruined Heir] [Worthless Trash] [Rising Underdog] (New!) Talent Grade: ??? Vita Stored: 7,142 / 7.142 ¡ú 7.142 Units Vita Absorption Rate: 2.0 ¡ú 2.3 V/s (High Density) | 1.5 ¡ú1.7 V/s (Normal Zone) Evolution Stage: Node Formation Stage [1/7] Base Attributes: ? Strength: 171 ¡ú 180 [90 - 125] ? Dexterity: 181 ¡ú 192 [100 - 135] ? Vitality: 239 ¡ú 260 [125 - 150] ? Perception: 182 ¡ú 280 [110 - 140] ? Willpower: 123 ¡ú 126 [50 - 76] ? Control: 111 ¡ú 115 [0 - 5] [Node Map] ? Blood Node: Active [2 ¡ú 13% refined] ? Muscle Node: Sealed ? Nerve Node: Sealed ? Bone Node: Sealed ? Breath Node: Sealed ? Digestion Node: Sealed ? Synaptic Node: Sealed ? Cellular Node: Sealed ? Endocrine Node: Sealed ? Immune Node: Sealed ? Sensory Node: Sealed ? Body Node: Sealed (Opens when all primary nodes are awakened and refined at 100%) Malakai gazed at his status calmly, observing the changes. ''Hmm, not bad,'' he thought. Without a doubt, the past three months had been eventful. He had entered the Darkness Pit and evolved. He had proven himself before the Sovereign and earned the right to join the clan''s training. And he had painstakingly trained every single day to reach this point. ''I feel like screaming.'' That was why, upon seeing his improvement, Malakai had suddenly been tempted to scream at the top of his lungs. ''I''m actually doing it.'' He made sure to bury the thought deep within, not wanting Valentine to hear. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His lips curled into a subtle smile as a surge of excitement pulsed through his body. It felt electric. The simple fact that he was growing stronger. That the fulfillment of his goal was no longer a distant illusion. He was climbing, higher and higher. And he would reach the top, no matter what stood in his way. Malakai clenched his fist, then focused on his stats again, eyes scanning them one by one. ''A new title has been added.'' Rising Underdog. Malakai was still completely in the dark about the life essence inside him. He didn''t know why it cared about things like titles, or how it even knew what was happening around him. ''Too bad it doesn''t do anything.'' He had gotten the title a while ago, and he''d tried every method he could think of to see if it brought any buffs. Unfortunately, it hadn''t. Moving on, Malakai''s gaze shifted to his Vita capacity next. ''It''s too bad.'' In this case, he had discovered something unusual, something that forced him to rethink his plans. With how things were going, Malakai had hoped to form at least three vital nodes before the three month timeline. From what he''d observed among the other Sanguine youths, and even the Veins, it generally took around 2,000 Vita points to form a node. But before he even hit that number, Malakai had known his case would be different. ''Twice as different.'' It was insane. He couldn''t understand it. He needed twice the Vita others did to form a node. And despite all his calculations, he still hadn''t found an answer. It had pissed him off, absorbing Vita endlessly with no visible end in sight. But when he finally completed the node, Malakai had been stunned. Its effects¡­ were mind-boggling. He hadn''t complained after that. Instead, he pushed even harder, absorbing Vita with renewed vigor. Besides, he had noticed his absorption rate had increased after forming the node. It also had a direct impact on his body, especially the part it had formed in. Lastly, Malakai settled his gaze on the Node Map, particularly on his Blood Node. Its growth had been just as significant. His control over his blood had become instinctive. He could harden it at will and perform numerous techniques with ease. After confirming that the rest of his nodes were still sealed, Malakai closed the panel and took a deep breath. "Are you okay?" Valentine suddenly asked. Malakai exhaled. "What do you mean?" "You seem tense. Is everything alright?" Malakai paused. ''Am I really tense?'' he thought, deep in his mind. He turned his gaze to his arm, goosebumps littered all over it. "Looks like it," he admitted. But he couldn''t be blamed. Today¡­ was the day. It wasn''t just the day of the Hunt. It was the beginning of everything. Today, he would be introduced to the Fresh Blood Ranking. Today, he would be introduced to the world. The start of a journey was always the hardest. But Malakai had never been one to cower. "I''ll be fine," he finally responded to Valentine, before shutting out every other thing and returning to absorbing Vita. Soon, a knock came at his door. Malakai opened his eyes, walked over, and opened it, to find Renlo, grinning wide the moment he saw him. "What?" Malakai frowned. "Ninth Vein!" Renlo bowed. "Breakfast is ready!" "Breakfast? Now?" Malakai''s frown only deepened. He still couldn''t understand how this boy functioned. "Today is one of the most important days of your life. Why are you spending time cooking?" Renlo simply grinned. "We''ll be doing a lot today. It''s important we fill our stomachs, Ninth Vein." Malakai exhaled. "Come on, Ninth Vein. It''s just breakfast. Besides, we''re heading there by 7. What harm will a few minutes of eating do?" Malakai stared at him in silence, and Renlo only smiled sheepishly, giving him a pleading gaze. Spending the past three days with the boy had truly been something. Chapter 145 - 145: Time Renlo was the type who looked for any reason to cook, breakfast, brunch, lunch, late lunch, and so on. It was insane. The kitchen hadn''t seen that much use in months, not until Renlo arrived. And it didn''t help that he always called Malakai every single time he cooked. Malakai had shot him his usual glare, but it was slowly losing its effect. Renlo was getting comfortable. Malakai shook his head. "Just a few minutes." "Yes! Come with me, Ninth Vein. You won''t regret it!" Malakai followed Renlo to the kitchen, which was large enough to have a center table big enough for several people to sit around. He glanced around and frowned. "You''re cleaning this up." The place was a mess, open spice jars littered the counters, flour dusted the floor, pots stacked on each other in the sink, and oil-stained towels were hanging over the chairs. Renlo scratched his head and cleared his throat. "I was just about to get to it. Don''t worry, I''ll make it spotless." Malakai sent him a look, then finally settled into one of the seats. He faced the table. ''That''s a lot of food.'' There were thick slices of roasted yam drizzled with pepper sauce, sausage and egg sandwiches stacked neatly beside them, a bowl of steaming oats with chopped fruits, crunchy granola parfaits layered in clear cups, and a pitcher of warm milk and dates. "Ninth Vein, try this first!" Renlo beamed. Malakai looked down at the sausage and egg sandwich. ''It can''t be poisoned,'' he reminded himself. His kind of life made it hard to trust anyone fully, at least, not yet. He''d asked Nyx to monitor Renlo while he cooked, and she''d confirmed more than once that he hadn''t done anything suspicious. Only that he was¡­ too passionate. Malakai hadn''t objected. He took a bite, and his eyes widened slightly. ''Not bad.'' Coming from Malakai, not bad would be absolutely delicious for most people. "Well?" Renlo leaned in. "How is it?" "It''s not bad." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Renlo''s eyes lit up. ''He likes it!'' Malakai was only ever blunt with him. It was either he liked something or he didn''t. No middle ground. With renewed excitement, Renlo pushed more food his way, and Malakai, without hesitation, dug in. Breakfast ended quickly, and Renlo let out a relieved breath, slumping down into his chair with a heavy thud, his large, bulging tummy sticking out like it had devoured more than just food. Malakai stared silently at Renlo''s carefree posture, then asked, "Are you ready for the Hunt?" Renlo flinched the moment he heard it. "Y-yes, Ninth Vein." "Are you scared?" Renlo hesitated for a moment, then gave a small nod. "Yeah¡­ I am." Malakai''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What is your goal?" "Huh?" Renlo blinked. "All this effort, all the things you''re doing, why? What are you trying to accomplish?" Renlo suddenly clenched his fists as memories surged through his head¡­ The moment his family branded him useless and cast him out. The moment Kamin and the others had nearly killed him. And then, the memory of Malakai, his overwhelming strength, his unshakable presence. Renlo wanted that. He inhaled deeply, then turned to Malakai, his eyes more focused than before. "Power," he said. "I want to be powerful." "What can you do to make that come to pass?" "Anything!" Malakai met his gaze and saw the seriousness behind those words. He gave a small nod. "That''s a good goal. Then, are you ready for today?" Renlo paused for a moment, then it hit him. ''He''s just relieving the tension,'' Renlo thought with a small smile. "Yes, Ninth Vein." "Good. Let''s warm up outside for a bit." Renlo blinked, unsure of what was happening. Moments later, he found himself standing face to face with Malakai under the fading moonlight. "We''re going to spar until it''s time for the Hunt." Renlo''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. "W-what?" If he sparred with this monster, he might not even make it to the Hunt with a single unbroken bone. But before he could protest, Malakai moved, and just like that, the quiet outside the manor was shattered by the sound of a young boy screaming as he was hurled through the air, slamming hard into the ground. Time went by quickly, and by the time the sun had fully risen, Malakai finally stopped. Renlo lay sprawled on the ground, huffing and breathing heavily as he tried to regain his composure. ''Thank goodness he went easy.'' Malakai had deliberately held back, avoiding any blows that would break bones or impact Renlo''s performance in the Hunt. As Renlo struggled to catch his breath, Malakai''s gaze drifted to the sky, where a small dot high above was steadily growing larger. ''It''s time.'' With that thought, Nyx suddenly appeared beside him. "Ninth Vein." He turned toward her, and their eyes met. "I''ll be fine." Nyx didn''t reply, but her worry was clear on her face. "I''ll escort you from behind," she said quietly. ''She''s really persistent,'' Malakai thought. Guards and maids weren''t allowed in the Hunt, for obvious reasons. But their safety had been assured by the Sovereign himself. Malakai could easily order her not to follow, but he didn''t. "Alright," he nodded, then turned to Renlo. "Get up. It''s time." Renlo groaned loudly, but eventually dragged himself to his feet. Moments later, the growing dot in the sky became clear, it was a small carriage being pulled through the air by two Equiladors. They landed just outside the manor, in front of the gates. The two riders dismounted and bowed deeply to Malakai. "Blood flows where you walk. May your blood burn brighter than the sun." "As it should be," Malakai responded, taking in their light red armor. ''Bloodguards.'' One of them stepped forward. "Ninth Vein, we''re here to escort you to the main building." Malakai nodded calmly. If it had been in the past, he would have had to walk. But things were different now. He gestured to Renlo, who hesitantly followed after grabbing and equipping his things. Malakai, as usual, had been ready since he woke, weapon in place. With one final nod toward Nyx, Malakai stepped into the carriage. The Equiladors took off into the skies, heading straight for the main building. Chapter 146 - 146: Playbook The morning rays filtered through the open window, landing gently on the figures lying on the bed. On both sides of a broad looking man were two women, beautiful, flawless skinned, and utterly naked beneath the thin blanket that barely covered them. Both of them were wrapped closely around the man sleeping in the middle. It was a dream many men would kill for: to be in the company of two stunning women. But the man currently looked far from peaceful. His forehead was dotted with sweat, and the bed beneath him was soaked. A pained expression twisted his features as his head moved side to side, like he was fighting a war within. His face held nothing but disarray. A knock came at the door, followed by a voice. "Captain." The man''s eyes shot open, his gaze locking onto the cracked ceiling of the cheap motel he''d rented the night before. ''Shit. Again.'' S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 147 - 147: Last Remnant "You promised me you''d stop." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The captain went quiet. His grin faltered for a second, but returned just as fast. "It was just a night of passion. Besides, they came at me, you know? I¡ª" "I heard you from my room," Laila cut in, her voice low. "It came again, didn''t it?" This time, the smile didn''t return. The captain''s expression darkened briefly before settling into a neutral calm. ''So I was talking in my sleep.'' He had assumed he hadn''t, after all, the women were still asleep when he woke. Seeing his silence, Laila sighed and looked ahead. "You''d changed before. You stopped all this pointless acting out. The drinking, the one night stands. But these past few years, you''ve just¡­ gone back to your old ways." The captain didn''t respond, and for a moment, a somber shadow passed over his features. ''What do you want me to say? That I went back to this empty lifestyle because he died?'' Chapter 148 - 148: Cool The crowd was filled with people from all across the Sanguine family, those with standing, those without. Chatters from parents echoed through the area as they fussed over their children, making sure they were in the right frame of mind for the competition. But amidst all this chaos, one part of the crowd stood out. Youths whose aura felt different. Unshakable demeanors. Cold, distant gazes. The veins. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rest made sure to steer clear of that section, even the captains, who were themselves walking weapons of mass destruction. Yet somehow, in this gathering, the veins felt even more threatening. They would get their chance to try and win them over later. But now, with the tension running high and each youth on edge, trying to engage them would only be a mistake. Still, many captains stole glances at the veins, already beginning to map out their approach. In the middle of the buzz, a random captain''s voice suddenly rang out. "He''s here." Chapter 149 - 149: Watching "You''re very cool, Ninth Cousin." Malakai turned and blinked. A girl no older than twelve stood beside him. She was short, cherubic, and her eyes shone as she stared at Malakai. ''Why is she talking to me?'' Octavia Von Sanguine, the Tenth Vein. The only daughter of Vaelira Von Sanguine, the Sixth Pulse. Just like her mother, Octavia had a knack for chaos. Her eyes sparkled as she looked up at Malakai like she had discovered a treasure chest. Malakai raised a brow, unsure of what to make of her. Then she chirped, "The way you walked through the crowd without flinching, it was so badass! You have to teach me how to do that!" She brought her hands together, clasped in a pleading fist with full-blown puppy eyes. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai wasn''t sure how to respond. But he remembered her mother, the way she''d completely checkmated Varnel during the meeting. If this girl was anything like that woman¡­ his guard needed to stay up. Chapter 150 - 150: Skeldrith Malakai didn''t say anything. He had nothing to say to the sovereign. He had seen the man''s gaze and knew exactly what he meant. However, he didn''t feel the need to respond. From the very beginning, he had already resolved to give it his all. He would join the hunt, and he would win it. Nothing would stand in his way. Those weren''t words he spoke aloud. Instead, his eyes had said it all. The sovereign saw it, and his eyes glinted, as though intrigued. Malakai lowered his gaze after that, his mouth never stopping as he recited the creed. Soon enough, the crowd echoed the final words of the creed, and once again, silence fell. Othric nodded. "I wish you luck." "Thank you, Sovereign!" the crowd bowed and echoed in unison. In the next moment, Othric turned and walked back into the main building, the Pulses trailing respectfully behind him. As the sovereign departed, the crowd began to murmur again, only to go silent when the Iron Saint stepped forward. "We will begin moving the youths to the location. Say your goodbyes." The hunt was set to take place far from Vitaemora. Considering the magnitude of people present, parents, older siblings, and more, the clan would only provide transportation and protection for the participants alone. Loud chatter soon filled the space as parents began saying their goodbyes to their children, urging them to do their best and make them proud. Of them all, the Veins stood motionless. The Pulses were with the sovereign, and the Veins were seen as independent in his eyes. As a show of strength, none had come to wish them farewell. They each stood alone, alert, radiating an aura of unshakable confidence. "Looks like it''s just us, Ninth Vein." Malakai didn''t respond to Renlo''s comment. Instead, he calmly swept his gaze across the area, at the strict parents, the worried ones, and even the ones who treated their children coldly. A pang struck his chest. ''Mom¡­ Dad¡­'' No matter how much he tried to hide it, the scene overwhelmed him. If his father and mother were alive, would they have acted like the Pulses and kept their distance? Malakai shook his head. ''Not Mom.'' He knew her. That woman was fiercely protective. Not even the sovereign''s words could stop her from wishing her little Kai good luck. Malakai felt his eyes sting. Tears threatened to fall. ''I miss them¡­'' He chuckled slightly. ''So much.'' But before even a single tear could drop, he clenched his jaw and hardened his gaze. The tears vanished, and a cold aura enveloped him. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was sad. But that sadness only fueled the raging fire within him. The people present, the ones currently inside the Crimson Hold, some of them had plotted to have his parents killed. They had taken everything from him. His joy. His peace. His family. That was all the fuel he needed. He would not cry. He would not show weakness. He would only show them his blade. Beside him, Renlo shivered. Octavia too. Both of them instinctively took a step back, staring at Malakai with wide, trembling eyes. They had all just been standing there normally, and in the next instant, his killing intent had engulfed them like a suffocating weight. ''I hope I don''t run into him during the hunt,'' Octavia gulped. Since when had her ninth cousin become this scary? He had been called trash for years. She had always thought of him as pitiful. She loved her mom more than anything. Just the thought of losing her could drive her insane. She couldn''t imagine what Malakai must be feeling. That was why, even though she loved causing chaos, she always instinctively avoided Malakai. He had lost too much. Still, right now, he looked more like a monster than the pitiful boy she used to pity. "A-Are you okay, Ninth Vein?" Compared to Octavia, Renlo fought through his fear and asked. He was genuinely worried about Malakai''s sudden shift. Malakai took a deep breath, his expression returning to its usual coldness as he turned to Renlo. "I''m fine." Renlo didn''t believe him, but he didn''t press. He knew better. Silence returned between them. Compared to Malakai''s icy calm, Renlo glanced at the scene of goodbyes with a sad expression. Soon enough, the Iron Saint''s voice broke the chatters. "That''s enough. Those of you who aren''t participants, leave this place." The crowd listened. The parents and captains began walking away, some heading back toward the main building, others lingering at the side to watch their kin depart. As this happened, the Iron Saint raised his arm. A massive shadow fell over the area. The people instinctively looked up, and many eyes widened. A beast, ginormous in size, blocked the morning sun as it hovered over the crowd. For many, including Malakai, it was their first time seeing one in person. ''A Skeldrith,'' Malakai recognized. They were a rare, mutated carrier beast, so rare their numbers could be counted inside the Dome. The Skeldrith was flat and wide, like a living platform. Its underside writhed with hundreds of thin, twitching limbs that moved as though carried by an invisible breeze. Its body was covered in coarse black fur, giving it an eerie, unnatural presence. Above it, a transparent, glass-like structure stretched across its entire length and breadth, almost like a dome of glass. "Whoaaaaa¡ª" Malakai turned to see Renlo staring up, mouth wide open in awe as the Skeldrith slowly descended. He wasn''t the only one. Despite being Sanguine, most of the youths had their mouths agape. It wasn''t every day one got to see a Skeldrith. A beast with no wings that could still fly at blinding speed across the skies. As the Skeldrith hovered just above the participating youths, multiple ropes were tossed down from the glass dome above. "You can start boarding," the Iron Saint''s order rang out, but none of the youths moved. Instead, they all turned toward the Veins, waiting for them to make the first move. Without hesitation, Aurelia stepped forward and approached one of the ropes, followed by the other Veins. "Let''s go," Malakai said to Renlo, moving toward one of the ropes. Renlo hesitantly picked one close to Malakai. Since he followed Malakai, he was the first non-Vein to move. The gazes boring into his back made his spine tingle. Still, he climbed with Malakai and soon reached the top. Chapter 151 - 151: The Dark Forest Inside the glass dome, Malakai and Renlo made their way to a corner and stood. Other youths began arriving, and soon enough, the space filled with quiet chatter as they discussed among themselves. Malakai''s gaze shifted to the Iron Saint, who now stood at one end of the dome alongside several other Blooms and Blood Champions. ''Looks like they''re taking this seriously.'' They were about to leave the city. And aboard this beast were the future geniuses of the Sanguine clan, youths who would one day lead. The dangers that could come were too many to count. But with the presence of Blooms and Blood Champions, many of the participants felt a sense of relief. With everyone on board, the massive doors of the dome slammed shut. Then, the beast began to rise. Malakai felt the shift in the air. Spirals of intense wind whipped around the Skeldrith. The air grew lighter, and in the next second, the beast shot forward, tearing through the skies at blinding speed. The sudden movement sent many of the youths tumbling. "What¡­ what¡­ what!" Malakai grabbed Renlo by the sleeve before he could fall, helping him regain his footing. "Thank you, Ninth Vein," Renlo said, breathless. "You need to work on your balance," Malakai replied. "When we get back, I know what will do the trick." Renlo instantly felt dread. His earlier excitement about riding the Skeldrith vanished in an instant. He could already feel the pain coming. Malakai ignored the lazy boy and turned his gaze toward the others. Many had fallen and were still trying to catch their breath. ''So it''s true,'' he thought as he looked outside. The world was a blur. Winds howled around them. They were moving fast, faster than even the Equiladors, despite those being over a hundred times smaller. He had read about it in books. But seeing it now, it was¡­ something else. The Skeldrith could control air currents just like the Equiladors. That was how it could fly, despite having no wings. It was truly incredible. Due to its incredible speed, the ride lasted only thirty minutes. "Get ready to disembark," the Iron Saint''s voice suddenly echoed out. The moment the words fell, the youths, who had been relatively quiet, burst into excited chatter. They all made their way to the edges of the glass dome and peered downward. Malakai''s gaze locked onto the vast forest that stretched endlessly below. ''The Dark Forest.'' "Damn, this place still gives me the creeps," Renlo muttered beside him, crossing his arms like the very sight of the forest sent chills through his body. Malakai didn''t respond. Instead, his attention remained on the forest, and its history. It hadn''t always been a forest. Long ago, it was one of the strongholds of the West. A vast and bustling city. But then¡­ a calamity struck. The wrong person had died. A Grade Four Corruptor had been spawned, and what followed was nothing short of annihilation. The battle that came after reduced the city to ashes, erasing all life within it. And from the ruins, the land began to change. Trees sprouted, but they weren''t the trees people knew. None of them were green. Tainted, abyssal-black trees grew in droves, unnatural and twisted, born from the devastation. And thus, the Dark Forest came to be. ''A Grade Four¡­'' Malakai clenched his fist. It was a Grade Four that had killed his parents. That had wiped out an entire city in moments. He couldn''t even dream of facing one right now. This was the world they lived in. One where the death of the wrong person could spell the end of millions. As the Skeldrith reached a halt above a massive platform hovering just over the Dark Forest, the glass dome''s doors hissed open, and once more, the Iron Saint''s voice rang out: "You can disembark now. Remember, we''ll all be watching. Raise the Sanguine name to the peak." The youths all clenched their fists and bowed respectfully to the Iron Saint. As the Veins began disembarking, the rest followed. And soon, a sea of red haired youths moved across the expansive platform, led by the Veins. The sound of chatter soon reached their ears. They turned their gazes toward the front, where the noise was coming from. Youths. Thousands of them, scattered across the platform, each with varying traits, conversing with one another. "Wow¡­ there''s a lot of people this time," Renlo whispered beside Malakai, his eyes wide with shock as he took in the crowd. "It''s a region-wide competition. What were you expecting?" Malakai replied. Renlo scratched the back of his head, mumbling, "Still¡­ during the last one, they weren''t this many." This was Renlo''s second time participating in the hunt, so Malakai wasn''t surprised by the comment. He turned his attention to the crowd. The Sanguine youths were already more than a thousand, and these new additions had easily tripled that number. ''The Aurelius and Glandis clans,'' Malakai noted. The hunt was a region-wide competition, meaning any youth who met the requirements was allowed to participate. Amongst the crowd, Malakai had spotted two of the great families of the West, the Aurelius and Glandis clans. The former were a group of youths with pure white hair and calm demeanors. The Aurelius clan specialized in lung control, mostly using their breath to amplify their physical prowess. The latter, the Glandis clan, were harder to ignore. Malakai had fought one of them before¡­ back in the Pit. Where he had been forced to kill for the first time. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A memory of the girl he had murdered surfaced, but he shut it down. The thought was dead. He had made his peace. Now wasn''t the time. His gaze settled on the Glandis youths, mostly women, with vibrant pink hair. They were the second great clan of the West, with abilities centered around the manipulation of hormones and enzymes, capable of controlling emotions, reactions, and actions through sheer biological influence. Malakai''s gaze didn''t stray from those two. Aside from the other Sanguine descendants, they were the only ones who posed any real threat during the hunt. The rest of the participants came from other clans across the West, each with their own unique abilities, but none that stood out as much. As the crowd took notice of the approaching Sanguine youths, a hush fell over the space. The air grew colder. They stared at the Sanguine like prey watching predators approach. The rulers of the West. The bloodline whose overwhelming might placed them on par with the other overlords of the Dome. The Sanguine youths held their heads high, radiating the raw dominance that came with their lineage. In that moment, many of them had never felt prouder to be born Sanguine. Chapter 152 - 152: Activator In that moment, many of the youths had never felt prouder to be born Sanguine. As they reached the youths, the crowd parted for them like a tide retreating before a storm. Heads lowered, and the silence was loud. The Sanguine Clan were the coldest in the Dome, bloodthirsty men and women who wouldn''t hesitate to rip anyone apart for the slightest offense. Their public opinion was far from good. But they were feared. They were respected. They were worshipped. Their rule in the west went unquestioned, and even the other overlords of the Dome tread carefully around them. As the Sanguine youths walked through, countless eyes followed, especially those focused on the ones leading them, the veins. And as the onlookers took in their regal gait and overwhelming presence, their hearts slowly sank. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s more than one vein," one youth whispered in dread. "We can kiss any hope of ranking top goodbye." Another muttered, The rumors were true. Not just one, but multiple veins were participating in this year''s hunt. It went without saying that the veins of the Sanguine Clan weren''t just monsters within the clan, they were terrors to the public as well. There hadn''t been a single year where a vein''s participation didn''t completely skew the results. Not only did they always claim first place, but their presence in the Dark Forest made it feel like the darkness creatures weren''t the only monsters to fear. "Where''s that vein, the ninth one? I heard he evolved. Is he not here?" one youth asked. There was a brief silence, and then someone pointed. "There he is. At the far back." All eyes shifted toward Malakai, who unlike the other veins, walked behind, matching his pace for Renlo''s sake. His cold expression and imposing gait stole the words right out of the mouths of those watching. "I thought he was useless¡­ What is that aura?" one youth asked, stunned. "Do you live under a rock?" another responded, voice dropping. "News of his evolution already spread. And not just that¡­" his voice lowered further, "I heard he defeated the eighth vein." Gasps followed. Eyes widened. The chatter continued as the Sanguine youths reached the middle of the platform, where dozens of men and women stood, each radiating the aura of at least the Synergy Stage. All clad in light red armor. ''Blood Guardians,'' Malakai noted. While the veins soaked in the awe from the crowd and the hushed whispers spread, Malakai''s eyes slowly swept through the platform. Planning. ''Aside from the veins, I need to identify more threats.'' There were thousands of youths gathered on the massive platform. Even for him, it was too many to assess one by one. But Malakai had already narrowed it down. His gaze fixed on the youths closest to the center. Only the truly strong could stand there. And aside from the Sanguine, it was the Aurelius and Glandis clan members who dominated this space. These were the ones he focused on. In less than a minute, his eyes locked onto two figures. The first, a lean, athletic boy with snow white hair. ''An Aurelius,'' Malakai recognized instantly. He was surrounded by fellow clan members who stood with pride, as if guarding him. The glances they threw him were telling. ''He''s their best,'' Malakai concluded without hesitation. He memorized the boy''s face, then turned toward the other side where a similar scene played out, only this time, with the Glandis. He repeated the process, then scanned the area for any remaining potential threats. But before he could continue, a member of the Blood Guardians stepped forward. He was a Sanguine man, red haired and red eyed like the rest. His intense gaze swept across the crowd, and then, he released his aura. The aura of a Bloom. It blanketed the entire platform, pressing down on the youths like a mountain. Chatter died. Whispers vanished. All eyes turned to him. "Welcome, youths," he spoke, voice ringing loud and clear. "I believe I don''t need to explain why you''re here. But for the sake of the newcomers, I''ll summarize briefly." He paused. "Let''s skip every useless formality and go straight to the point. You''re here to hunt. It''s as simple as that." He pointed to the ground. "Beneath us lies a land spanning hundreds of kilometers, the Dark Forest. Within it are countless darkness creatures, spawned specifically for this trial. You will all be randomly transported into different areas of the forest. Your goal is simple: kill as many darkness creatures as you can." He paused again, his gaze sweeping the crowd. "There are other rules. I''ll leave you to figure those out yourselves." He then raised a small, circular device, one with a single button in its center. Malakai''s eyes narrowed. ''A wide range activator.'' It wasn''t just for show. Malakai''s own lifeguard band, currently strapped to his arm, could only monitor vitals. But he knew it had far more capabilities, capabilities locked behind restrictions. Only a few were granted access to those functions. That device was the key. It could unlock those advanced functions, and transmit data instantly across long distances. The man pressed the button. A subtle pulse radiated out, enveloping every youth on the platform. Then came the sharp beeping sound of countless lifeguards activating at once. And before some of the youths could even wonder what was happening, the Blood Guardian''s voice rang out again. "The rest of the rules are now in your lifeguards. Go through them, we''re starting soon." Many quickly tapped their lifeguards, searching for the information. Malakai turned slightly and saw that Renlo was already reading. ''It''s his second time,'' he reminded himself. Then, he tapped on his own lifeguard, and the screen lit up. Two icons appeared. The Hunt Rules Rankings He clicked on "Rules" without hesitation and scrolled through them in seconds. ''It''s the same as usual.'' Malakai''s mind moved quickly, dissecting and processing the information with ease. He broke it down into a few core points: Chapter 153 - 153: Rules He broke it down into a few core points: - All participants would be split into groups labeled A to Z. Each group would be transported to a different part of the Dark Forest and scattered randomly across the terrain. - The main objective was to kill darkness creatures. Defeating other participants was allowed, but optional. Killing a darkness creature would earn points, the amount depending on the vita it released upon death. As for defeating a fellow youth, the winner would claim 40% of the loser''s total points, and the loser would be forcibly removed from the forest, permanently losing those points. - The lifeguards would alert their users when a darkness creature was nearby, but they would only display the creature''s grade, nothing more. - The hunt would last for three hours. Rankings would be based purely on total points accumulated. - Only the top ten would receive a reward. ''It''s simple enough.'' The rules weren''t overly complex, and Malakai preferred it that way. He turned to Renlo. "What group are you in?" Renlo scratched his head with his free hand. "Group F, Ninth Vein. What about you?" Malakai''s gaze shifted to the bold letter Z, along with the figure 500 displayed beneath the rules. "Z," he replied. "Ah, shit," Renlo groaned. "I thought we''d be in the same group!" "It doesn''t matter," Malakai said. "Stick to the objectives and focus on racking up as many points as possible. Remember, the captains are watching. If you want a chance to fall under one of them, you need to stand out." Renlo straightened up and nodded seriously. "Yes, Ninth Vein." Malakai''s words weren''t empty. The captains of the Blood Knights were watching. They held the power to choose who would come under them, and not even the veins were exempted from this. Failing to be selected meant joining the general training with the common recruits, which would severely limit one''s growth. "But I hope we still meet in there, Ninth Vein," Renlo added with a sheepish smile. Malakai arched a brow. "Why? So we can fight?" Renlo''s eyes nearly bulged from their sockets. ''That''s right¡­ he could actually do that.'' Sweat beaded across his brow. Malakai, the fighting maniac, might actually go through with it. He gulped. "On second thought, that''s a bad idea. Not enough targets for two. Don''t worry, Ninth Vein. I''ll survive alone." Renlo looked away, and Malakai shook his head, barely holding back a smile. ''You''re mean. Look at how you scared the poor boy,'' Valentine said with a chuckle. ''I was only pulling his leg,'' Malakai replied. ''Wow. Cold blooded Malakai making jokes? Oh, how far we''ve come,'' Valentine teased. Malakai shook his head. Leave it to Valentine to exaggerate every little thing. Just as he was about to sink back into thought, the Blood Guardian''s voice rang out again. "That''s enough time. We begin now." The crowd fell silent, all attention shifting to him. "Look up and locate your respective group markers on the platform. Move over there. You''ll be taken to your deployment zones shortly." The youths began moving. Malakai glanced up and saw the letter Z at the far edge of the platform. After a quick goodbye to Renlo, he headed there, ignoring the glares from the Eighth and Sixth Veins. Reaching his group, Malakai did a quick scan. ''He''s here.'' The Aurelius youth he''d noticed earlier stood amongst the group. Other Sanguine youths were present too, though none of the other veins. ''It doesn''t change anything.'' A smaller platform soon hovered toward them, enclosed by a dome of reinforced glass. One of the Blood Guardians Malakai had seen earlier stood atop it. "You all can start mounting now." Within seconds, the youths jumped onto the platform and into the dome. Without pause, it launched into the air, speeding toward one edge of the Dark Forest. "Alright," the instructor began. "Listen closely. Once I call the number beside your group letter, you jump down." Gasps echoed throughout the dome. Many looked down and instantly paled. At this altitude, not even their evolved bodies could handle the fall without consequence. A drop like that would break bones, slow movement, maybe even take them out completely. Before protests could rise, the Blood Guardian added, "Don''t give me those looks. If you bunch of pussies can''t handle the jump, raise your hand when your number is called, and I''ll give you this¡ª" He raised a large, circular object and recruits immediately relaxed. It was a portable cushion. All one had to do was slam it into the ground, and a soft surface would burst out to catch you. ''But it''s not free.'' Malakai recalled the rules clearly. One of them stated: any outside aid beyond standard weapons would lead to point reduction. That included cushions. That included explosives. He glanced around and noted a few others had come to the same conclusion, each one silent. "Alright!" the Blood Guardian barked. "Let''s get this started. Your lifeguard will flash green once it''s time to begin the hunt. Move before then, and you''ll be immediately disqualified. Now, one!" A youth stepped forward. He immediately asked for the cushion. The Guardian''s face twisted with disdain, but he handed it over. The youth jumped. The next number was called. Again and again, the sequence repeated. "Number 403!" Malakai''s eyes narrowed as the Aurelius youth calmly stepped forward. He asked for nothing. Just reached the edge, and leapt without hesitation. The Blood Guardian''s eyes flickered with approval. Numbers were called quickly after that. Until¡­ "500!" Malakai stepped forward without pause. The Blood Guardian recognized him instantly, and went silent. ''Will he ask for the cushion?'' He knew who Malakai was. The Ninth Vein. But unlike the others, Malakai hadn''t shown off in public. Everything people knew about him were rumors, whispers. No real proof. But as the man looked into Malakai''s steady, icy gaze, felt the stillness in his steps, he shivered. Why¡­ why did it feel like this boy was going to war? The morning sun gleamed off the blade of Malakai''s scythe strapped to his back. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He said nothing. He reached the edge of the platform¡­ and jumped. The cold wind howled past him, tugging at his hair, his cloak, his thoughts. His crimson eyes narrowed. Below him, the Dark Forest surged up like a beast waiting to devour him whole. But Malakai didn''t flinch. He was ready for war. Chapter 154 - 154: Started Inside the large and expansive hall, where Malakai had once met with the sovereign upon returning to the clan, a massive crowd had gathered. Unlike during that quiet meeting, the seats were now fully occupied. The Highbloods. The veins not participating in the hunt. The pulses. And at the very top, the sovereign himself. The air was heavy. The tension, at its peak. For many in the hall, today was more than just a competition. It was the future. Especially for the pulses, the veins, the Scarlet Ten, and many of the high ranking Highbloods seated across the room. Their eyes were all locked on the large array of floating screens at the center of the hall, displaying live footage of the dark forest, the stage of the hunt. But of the thousands of youths participating, only five truly mattered to them. The veins. Their performance today would shift alliances, decide political movements, and bring down bodies. Only the direct descendants had any true claim to the sovereign seat. Not even the highest-ranked member of the Scarlet Ten could dream of becoming sovereign. Because of this, many had allied themselves with the pulses they believed had the highest chance of ascending. The performance of their children, the veins, was one of the deciding factors. And so, many eyes were on the Third Pulse. He sat calm, his gaze fixed on the screen. Two of his children, the Sixth and Eighth Veins, were participating today. Many expected one to emerge the overall winner, with the other ranking high. The Tenth Vein, Octavia, was still young, the youngest of the veins. While expectations surrounded her, they weren''t as intense as those laid upon Aurelia and Julius. Then there was Maximus, the Seventh Vein. He wasn''t the focus of the Scarlet Ten or most Highbloods, all because his father, the Fifth Pulse, had shown no interest in clan politics. And neither had Maximus. And lastly¡­ the Ninth Vein. Malakai''s recent feats had torn a rift through the beliefs of the Highbloods. He had accomplished in three months what took others years. And word of his battle with Julius had spread like wildfire. He''d beaten him in a direct confrontation. Varnel had done everything he could to label it a fluke. But still¡­ many were curious. Eager. They wanted to see for themselves. Was this the second coming of Valerian that they all feared? Or was it truly¡­ a fluke? The hall remained silent, fill with anticipation. The future of many hung in the balance. But it wasn''t just this hall. All around Crimson Hold, massive chambers had been designated to stream the event. The captains of the Blood Knights, along with other members of the sanguine family were scattered across them, waiting. And across the entire region, the same could be said. Streaming halls had been erected in every major city to manage public access to technology. The hunt had become a release for the people, an outlet for the pressure of the ongoing war against the darkness creatures. Arguments occurred across towns and cities. Debates over who would emerge as the victor. Bets were made. Fortunes were risked. Some even sold all they had just to place a wager. The region was alive. Excited. Hungry to witness greatness. And then, the screens flickered. Live footage of the participants lit up the hall. "WHOAAAAAAAA!!" The crowd erupted in a frenzy, shouting at the top of their lungs. The hunt had begun. ¡­ Malakai felt the bite of the cold morning air whip through him as he plummeted from the skies into the dark forest below. Unlike many others, Malakai hadn''t requested a cushion device. He had jumped from the platform¡­ with nothing. He reached a large branch of a leafless tree and¡­ Crack! His foot slammed against it, redirecting his momentum. He hit another branch. Then another. Each one slowed his descent and guided him toward the forest floor. Bam! He landed with a roll, body steadying as he came to a stop. Rising to his feet, Malakai checked himself, his breath calm, his expression focused. ''Everything is okay.'' No broken bones. Weapons intact. Vita reserves full. Utility belt complete. He was ready. Malakai scanned the area, taking in the scene. The trees stretched taller than buildings. Blacker than a night without moonlight. They looked like twisted, naked monstrosities, exactly the kind of creatures parents used to frighten their children with. But Malakai''s heartbeat was steady. His eyes were cold as he calmly took in his surroundings. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''No threats close by.'' There was nothing visible. So he reached deeper, he felt. The forest was crawling with darkness creatures. Creatures he had developed a unique sense for. The air was already cold. But Malakai searched for a chill of a different kind, the one that always sent his skin crawling. The one that dragged the memories of the night he lost everything back to the surface. He searched¡­ and found it. ''A hundred meters west.'' Still, Malakai didn''t move. He remembered the rules clearly. They were only allowed to act after receiving a signal from their lifeguards. So, he waited, still, eyes closed. The forest was silent. Time passed quickly. Beep! Not a nanosecond wasted. Malakai spun. Vita surged through his limbs as he dipped low and blasted forward at immense speed. His lifeguard beeped again. He glanced at it. ¡ª Grade one darkness creature nearby. His gaze snapped back forward as his hand reached for his scythe, yanking it free. His eyes sharpened. ''There.'' Ahead of him, beside a towering tree, stood a ginormous bear-like creature, cloaked in pure blackness. Its claws jutted like blades from its fingers. White, rabid eyes gleamed in the shadows. Its jaw parted wide, teeth bared as it spotted prey charging toward it. Sheeeech! A guttural screech ripped from its mouth as it grinned and dropped to all fours, tearing toward Malakai at full speed. Its claw raised, and then descended in a blur. But Malakai''s expression didn''t change. His stance shifted. His body flickered aside, narrowly evading the swipe that slammed into the ground, sending dust and debris spiraling outward. But before the haze could settle, Malakai spun. His scythe spun with him. The blade sliced through the haze, reaching the creature in a heartbeat. Before it could react, the tip of the scythe pierced through its skull with a sickening crunch. The creature convulsed once, then stilled. Chapter 155 - 155: Rapid Malakai yanked the blade out in a single motion, black ichor spurting from the wound. As the haze cleared, the beast crumpled to the earth with a heavy thud. Unmoving. Across the region, a deafening silence gripped every viewing hall. No one roared. Everyone stared, stunned, as the screens displayed a single scene, a crimson-haired boy slaying a massive darkness beast. The footage was programmed to cut in only when a battle was about to begin. The competition had literally just started. And already, all screens had flickered to the same image, a crimson-haired youth, facing a bear like darkness creature. People expected a brutal clash. They expected blood. They expected something. But only one attack had been made. And the beast was dead. The crowd didn''t cheer. They stared, speechless. "Hey! Isn''t that the Ninth Vein?" someone shouted. Another blinked. "The Ninth Vein?" "Yeah! The Ninth Vein of the Sanguine Clan!" "The child of Valerian? The genius pulse that died?" "Yes, that one! I heard he recently evolved, but¡­ what the hell was that? Is he really that powerful?!" Chatter erupted like wildfire. Many already recognized the faces of the veins, and now, more and more began identifying Malakai. And as realization dawned¡­ the roar erupted once more. "Hey! I want to change my bet! Place a quarter on the Ninth Vein!" Inside the great hall, where the high ranking Sanguine elites were gathered, the tension rose even higher. The Highbloods stared at the screen, visibly shaken. Drennos and Varnel stared as well, gazes cold enough to freeze oceans. And the sovereign¡­ smiled. "Hey, can I borrow some money?" Laila turned sharply toward Rhett, narrowing her eyes. "So you can gamble it away? No thanks." "C''mon!" Rhett grinned. "I want to bet on him!" He pointed toward the screen displaying Malakai''s figure, still standing beside the fallen creature. Around them, captains burst into discussion, their voices rising in disbelief. "He''s Valerian''s kid. There''s just no way he won''t win this." Laila hesitated. He had a point¡­ but it was hard to trust Rhett with money. She''d lost count of how many times he''d wasted it all. Rhett noticed her expression and smiled. "Look, our squad''s broke, right? We need to look good if we''re going to welcome him. And wouldn''t Valerian be happy to know we trusted his son enough to bet on him?" Laila''s face twisted. She knew he was manipulating her, but she couldn''t bring herself to refute him. She stepped close and whispered, "If we lose this money, I''ll cut off your dick." Rhett gulped. "You worry too much, haha¡­" Sweat beading on his forehead, he pressed his lifeguard to hers, accepting all her credits, and rushed off to place the bet. Across the region, as the people reeled from one youth''s performance, the screens began to flicker again, one by one, shifting to showcase other battles from across the forest. And the roars returned once more. ¡­ ''20 points.'' Malakai''s gaze was locked on his lifeguard. He had just accessed the rankings to check the points he earned from slaying the darkness creature. Malakai Von Sanguine ¨C 20 pts. He was currently in first place, but Malakai knew it wouldn''t last if he stayed put. Still, before moving on, he wanted to note everything he had just learned. ''A grade one gives about 20 points, more or less. A gradeless would be lower than that. But a grade two¡­'' They were all assumptions, for now. Assumptions that would be confirmed the moment he killed one of each. He wasn''t even sure if there was a grade two in this hunt, but knowing who the organizers were, he had no doubt. Still, that wasn''t what truly caught his attention. ''I''m being watched.'' It was faint. Subtle. But the sensation was there. The last thing the clan wanted was for their geniuses to die in a competition meant to strengthen them. So, to prevent death while making the experience feel as real as possible¡­ They were all being watched. ''They''ll only show themselves when a life is in danger.'' Malakai concluded, eyes narrowing. As the thought settled, he exhaled and turned toward the dead darkness creature at his feet. ''No time to take its core.'' The vita core of a grade one darkness creature would still be useful to him. However, if he stopped to collect the core of every creature he killed, it would cost him precious time, time he couldn''t afford to waste. ''I have to kill as much as I can, as quickly as I can.'' He glanced at the timer on his lifeguard. ''More than a minute has passed.'' Malakai closed his eyes and focused. He tapped into the feeling, searched for the chill. The one that made his skin crawl. And just as he felt it¡­ He moved. The entire region roared as the live feeds lit up the screens. Cheers erupted in waves across every hall. After Malakai''s shocking display, the other main characters had started moving. The veins of the Sanguine. The young elites of the Aurelius and Glandis clans. Their figures now dominated the screens, darting through the forest like predators. They clashed with darkness creatures, steel met fang, and after a few sharp exchanges, the creatures fell. They didn''t linger. They moved quickly, seeking out more prey. While many other youths appeared on the screens, it was the veins and the geniuses who drew the loudest roars. And just as the crowd began to wonder where the Ninth Vein had vanished to¡­ The screen flickered. Their eyes locked onto it, like it was the only screen that mattered. Malakai surged toward a boar-like grade one darkness creature, his scythe in hand. He closed the distance in a blink. The blade flashed once¡­ Its head flew into the air. Black ichor sprayed. Before the head could even hit the ground¡­ Malakai was gone. The crowd froze. They were silent for a second before exploding into another thunderous roar. And then, another screen flickered. Malakai appeared again, approaching another darkness creature only seconds after the last. One strike. Another head fell. Malakai, gone again. Another screen. One strike. Another kill. Another screen. One strike. Gone. Another. Then another. Then another. Rapid successions of screens flickering to life, each showing the same thing, a head falling, a crimson blur disappearing. The roars faded. And silence spread. People stared, mouths agape, as the impossible unfolded before them. Malakai moved like he already knew everything, where the enemies were, when they would appear, how to reach them fastest. From one target to the next, he surged through the forest, severing heads in single blows. He moved like death itself. And the entire region¡­ fell silent. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 156 - 156: Change ''Why the hell are these trees so dark?!'' A figure sprinted at a measured pace through the blackness of the dark forest. With messy hair and a frightened look, Renlo moved through the twisted trees surrounding him like a nightmare he was desperately trying to escape. His eyes trembled. He clutched his spear tightly. ''Get a grip, Renlo! You can''t fail a second time!'' This was Renlo''s second time participating in the hunt. And it went without saying, the first time had been one of the most embarrassing three hours of his life. Instead of hunting darkness creatures, Renlo had spent that time trying to stay far away from them. Even the forest itself had terrified him, and it had truly been a miracle that he''d been able to move at all with how badly his legs had shaken. Still, Renlo had moved. He had run from every creature he came across. But eventually, he ran into one of the other participating youths. The screens outside had flickered to life, displaying the confrontation. The youth had been older, but from a random clan no one would bother remembering. Renlo had been smaller. That youth had been bigger. Renlo was a Sanguine, a grandson of one of the Scarlet Ten, and yet, he''d lost. To a nobody. And the entire region had watched it happen. He had been taken out of the hunt. When he returned to the clan, he was met with silence. His father. His grandfather. Disowned him without a second thought. He was thrown out. Discarded. Word spread quickly. And because of his family''s influence, no one in the clan lent him a hand. He was left with nothing. No home. No means of survival, except for the little he could forage. He had painstakingly carved out a place for himself atop a tree in the fortress. He survived on fruits and wild crops scattered around the outskirts of the forest. It had been hell. But he survived. He kept pushing himself, holding onto one thought that he wanted to be strong. He wanted to be brave. And after years of suffering, he met the one who changed everything. Malakai. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A boy who stood against the Sanguine clan on his own and lived to tell the tale. Malakai made him realize the world wasn''t as hopeless as it seemed. That a single person could stand against it all. That he could be better. Renlo inhaled deeply, trying to steady his heartbeat. He exhaled, and the trembling in his gaze faded, sharpened into focus. Every shred of fear vanished from his body as he entered a calm state of mind. A beep from his life guard rang in his ears. ¡ªGrade One Darkness Creature Nearby¡ª Renlo''s grip on his spear tightened. His eyes darted around. ''There!'' He spotted a large, wolf-like creature cloaked in darkness, muscles like steel, prowling up ahead. Without wasting a second, he surged forward, vita exploding through his legs as he blasted toward it. The creature''s head snapped toward him, fangs bared as it unleashed a piercing howl that banged against Renlo''s ears like a blaring horn. But Renlo didn''t flinch. He had faced that monster of a Ninth Vein countless times and survived. This beast¡­ It looked like a puppy compared to that monster. The creature lunged, claws tearing through the air toward the boy who dared to approach. But Renlo didn''t slow. His figure dipped beneath the incoming swipe, slipping under the beast. His eyes locked onto its exposed underside, and his hand shot upward. His spear screamed into the creature''s flesh, piercing through in a sickening crunch. A burst of black ichor spilled down, drenching Renlo. Only when the creature stilled did Renlo yank his spear free, ichor pooling at his feet. "I did it." He stood there, drenched from head to toe, but he didn''t care. He had killed a darkness creature during the hunt! No words could describe the elation that filled his chest. Inside the Sanguine Hall, while most of the higher-ups were focused on the veins displayed across the many screens, killing darkness creatures with terrifying efficiency, one man''s gaze didn''t stray. A man with a massive beard, seated on one of the seats reserved for the Scarlet Ten, narrowed his eyes on a single screen. On it, a boy stood, drenched in ichor, spear in hand, elation clear on his face. ''He has changed,'' the man thought, his expression unreadable. ¡­ ''I better check the rankings!'' Renlo was excited. The last time he participated, he hadn''t even been able to kill a single darkness creature, so he hadn''t bothered checking the rankings. But this time¡­ this time was different. Now, he could proudly check and see where he ranked. ''Hehe, I killed a grade one¡­ surely I should be at the top!'' Renlo had a sheepish grin on his face as he began scrolling down the ranking list. However, the further down he went, the more that grin began to fade. ''What the hell¡­?'' He''d thought killing a grade one darkness creature so early into the competition would at least place him high. But forget being high, he was low. Renlo stared at his rank in disbelief. 1032. Renlo Sanguine - 17 points. He was ranked over a thousand! He had killed a grade one, and he was in one fucking thousand!? ''What the hell are these youths eating!?'' He couldn''t help but wonder. ''I have to gain more points. Fast.'' Before he moved, he decided to scroll to the top of the rankings, to see just how far he still had to go. When he reached it, his gaze trembled in disbelief. ''Of course¡­'' A wide grin stretched across his lips as his heart started beating faster. ''I wouldn''t put it past that monster.'' ¡­ Elsewhere in the dark forest, a figure zipped through the trees at high speed, eyes flickering left and right as she searched for prey. Two daggers with blades gleaming crimson were gripped tightly in her hands. Her entire body was coiled, ready to strike at the faintest sign of movement. Suddenly, beep. Her gaze darted to her life guard. A message glowed on the screen. ¡ª Grade One Darkness Creature Nearby ¡ª Chapter 157 - 157: Flare ¡ª Grade One Darkness Creature Nearby ¡ª Aurelia''s eyes sharpened. Her body came to a sudden halt. The forest fell utterly silent. She listened, closely, unmoving¡­ until¡­ Movement. She spun, legs tensing as she blasted forward, the ground cracking beneath her feet. In the next instant, her eyes locked on a massive, baboon-like creature up ahead. She surged forward, closing the gap in a flash. The creature grunted, spinning to face her. It raised its massive baboon like fists high and slammed it down toward her. But Aurelia''s gaze didn''t even twitch. Her speed exploded, she slipped under the attack, straight into the space between its arms. The creature''s eyes widened in realization, but it was too late. Her blade flashed. Steel met flesh. The creature staggered forward, took a few heavy steps, and then, its neck split. Black ichor sprayed out in waves. It dropped to its knees¡­ and then the ground, unmoving. Outside the forest, the scene drew a wave of cheers from the spectators. "WE LOVE YOU SIXTH VEIN!" "BRING THIS HOME!" "I BET MY ENTIRE FORTUNE ON YOU!" They screamed from the top of their lungs. It went without saying, Aurelia, as the oldest and supposed strongest vein currently participating in the hunt, was the most favored to win. Because of that, the majority had their eyes on her. However¡­ due to the rising exploits of a particular vein, a few had already begun to change their minds. And when the periodic appearance of the rankings flashed on the screen, the people''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. ¡­ Back in the forest, Aurelia''s brows furrowed deeply as she stared at her life guard. To be more specific, the rankings. And the results¡­ were baffling. She stared at her rank. 2. Aurelia Von Sanguine - 290 pts. Her eyes narrowed. Second. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Second place. She couldn''t understand it. She had done everything perfectly, efficiently, and yet¡­ Aurelia stood silently for several seconds, staring at the number, unmoving. Then, she shut her eyes and exhaled, steadying her breath. Slowly, she scrolled up and looked at the first rank. Her gaze turned cold. ''He became a problem.'' She wasn''t surprised. Not in the slightest. She wasn''t angry either. If anything, she was glad her suspicions had been right. Ever since he had caught her off guard at the training camp and had almost killed her, Aurelia knew he was different. That he would only grow stronger. That one day, he''d become a problem. And now, that day had come. Normally, she''d keep to herself and focus on racking up kills. That had always been her purpose for entering the hunt, kill darkness creatures, rack up points, and grow stronger. But she had a score to settle. And this hunt¡­ was the perfect place to do it. Flash! Suddenly, a bright light flared at the edge of her vision. Aurelia turned, her gaze rising to the sky. In the far distance, an explosion of light had erupted in the air. Her eyes narrowed. ''So that''s how it is.'' She turned fully, tightening her grip on her daggers before shooting off in the direction of the blast. ¡­ "No way." In another part of the dark forest, Octavia, the Tenth Vein, murmured in disbelief as she stared at the rankings on her life guard. Shocked couldn''t even begin to describe what she was feeling. She was seated atop the still form of a massive bear-like darkness creature, black ichor pooling beneath its corpse. Her breathing was a little heavy, which wasn''t surprising. Octavia was only twelve years old, and having evolved for less than a year, the fact that she could battle and defeat a grade one darkness creature was already astounding. Still, her focus wasn''t on the beast she had just killed. Not at all. Her gaze was locked on the rankings. Specifically, the name at the very top. ''How¡­?'' she wondered, eyes twitching. But before she could dwell on it any further, something bright flared at the edge of her vision. She turned. Her eyes sharpened. ''A flare.'' She recognized it instantly. ''They''re planning something.'' Her mind swirled, and somehow, she knew who would be at the center of it all. ''Still¡­ I can''t miss it.'' Her eyes gleamed. Chaos made her heart race. And she was never one to turn away from a good show. She rose from the corpse beneath her, then burst forward, dashing straight toward the light. ¡­ Elsewhere in the dark forest, the Seventh Vein, Maximus Von Sanguine, shifted his gaze from the rankings and stared into the sky, where a flare of bright light had just erupted. ''How is he first¡­?'' Maximus was stunned. He had expected that his only rival in this hunt would be Aurelia. No one else. Not even Julius had entered his eyes. He didn''t care for the politics of the clan, especially when his father had warned him numerous times to steer clear. Maximus lived for battle. For the thrill of combat. He was competitive to his core. His father, despite being a supposed cold blooded Sanguine Pulse, had instilled discipline and honor into him from a young age. Maximus had been raised to pursue strength the right way. And now that this unexpected variable had turned up, he was finding it hard to believe it. ''I have to see it myself.'' His eyes narrowed as he locked onto the flare in the distance. Then, with a burst of speed, he launched himself forward, heading straight for it. ¡­ In another part of the dark forest, the expression of the Eighth Vein, Julius, had twisted into pure anger as he stared at the rankings. His eyes were locked on one name at the very top, and if it hadn''t been his own arm, he would''ve smashed the life guard into bits. ''How!? How the hell is he the first!?'' The words thundered through his mind, his fist clenched so tightly that his knuckles cracked. "Fuck!" He slammed his foot into a tree, causing a massive chunk of bark to cave in and explode into splinters. Julius took a sharp breath. ''Shit. Time is running out.'' He had planned to deal with Malakai before the bastard had a chance to make a name for himself. But not only had he been late, now, his name could be seen by the entire fucking region! Julius was pissed. But he forced himself to calm down. ''These fools are late!'' His eyes shifted upward toward the sky, but it was still clear. No signal. His frown deepened. ''They couldn''t locate him?'' Just as he was about to start wondering what the hell was going on¡­ Flash. A bright light exploded into view at the corner of his vision. A flare. A wicked smirk instantly curled on his lips. ''Finally.'' Julius didn''t waste a second. With a burst of speed, he launched himself toward the light, his gaze cold. Chapter 158 - 158: Confirmation A figure zipped through the dark forest with speed, cold gaze darting left and right as he searched for prey. ''The chill is getting thinner.'' Malakai had switched to relying on his sight for a while now. He had initially used the chill he felt from darkness creatures to locate them instantly. However, after basically circling his entire region and killing them at an unnatural pace, he seemed to be running out of targets. ''I might have to enter another region at this pace. Or¡­'' Malakai''s gaze flashed cold. ''I''ll hunt the other youths.'' He had run into numerous youths while dashing through the forest. However, Malakai hadn''t so much as glanced at any of them. While the 40% point gain he''d get from taking down a youth was tempting, he had already concluded that going after darkness creatures was far more beneficial. Rather than wasting time taking down other participants, he could grow stronger with each creature he killed, while gaining points in the process. But now that he was running out of prey in his region, he was torn, should he target the other youths or move to another area? ''Moving will take time, and I can''t guarantee there''ll be many darkness creatures there anyway.'' Malakai glanced at the timer on his life guard. ''Less than 2 hours left.'' Time had passed, and they were already nearly halfway through the hunt. He needed to decide. Fast. ''The youths.'' His eyes turned cold. He had made his choice. The forest around him suddenly fell into a loud silence. Malakai ignored every other sense and simply listened, for movement, for sound. Crack! A branch snapped. Malakai spun, eyes snapping toward the source. He shot forward, cutting through the forest like a streak of death. A second later, his gaze sharpened. ''One youth. A Sanguine.'' A youth with crimson eyes and hair entered his vision. He had been moving stealthily, or at least trying to, when he turned and saw a figure rushing at him with terrifying speed. As he caught the icy gaze and cold face, realization slammed into him. ''The Ninth Vein!'' His hand shot to his utility belt, grabbing a flare gun and pointing the wide nozzle skyward. He pulled the trigger, and a flare burst into the sky, exploding in a bright light. Malakai''s eyes narrowed. ''What was that?'' He was barreling toward the youth, his ill intent obvious, yet the first thing the boy had done was fire a flare into the sky? His mind was already working through the implications. But he didn''t slow. Vita surged through his legs. His speed exploded. In the blink of an eye, he closed the gap. The youth had drawn his sword and was swinging desperately, but Malakai vanished to the right, evading the downward slash. His left foot slammed into the ground, and his right leg snapped upward, hurtling toward the youth''s exposed neck. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The youth''s eyes widened in horror, but it was too late. Just before the kick landed, the youth vanished, leaving only empty air. Malakai''s leg passed through nothing. ''So they won''t even show themselves, huh.'' The shadows, those assigned to intervene in case of fatal blows, they were the ones who had just stepped in. Even though Malakai hadn''t used his weapon, that kick was loaded with a massive amount of vita. If it had landed, it would have snapped the youth''s neck. Still¡­ ''A flare.'' Malakai turned his gaze toward the sky, where the bright light still shimmered. ''Was this their plan?'' He had already formed assumptions before the fight was even over. Still, he wanted confirmation. Without another word, he turned in a random direction and shot forward with explosive speed. ¡ª After some time, Malakai stood, looking down with an icy stare at a trembling youth. "Why did you shoot that flare?" This was the second time he was asking. The first time, he had broken the youth''s right leg for choosing silence over an answer. Tears streaked down the youth''s face, his body trembling as he tried to withstand the pain surging through him. He turned shaky eyes towards the boy who looked more demon than human. Still, he didn''t speak. ''It''s a waste of time.'' Malakai decided, and his leg shot forward, about to hit the youth''s throat, when the boy suddenly vanished, leaving only a gust of air in his wake. He had been taken out of the competition. ''My assumption is accurate.'' Malakai had taken down fifteen more youths in the span of minutes, and of them, five had fired flares into the sky the moment they spotted him. As though shooting blindly into the sky was more important than guarding against an incoming threat. ''Someone wants to locate me.'' That was the immediate thought that came to his mind. And now, he had confirmed it. A flare could only mean one thing, signaling. In this case, signaling a person. ''And it''s not just Sanguine.'' The first youth had been a Sanguine. But the others were from ordinary clans. It was clear, the person trying to find him had enough reach and influence to get many people to carry this out. Malakai didn''t even need to think before a name came to mind. ''Varnel.'' With thousands of youths participating in the hunt and no way of knowing where Malakai would be placed, for this plan to work, Varnel had to have gotten to as many people as possible. Something a Pulse could easily do. Malakai cleared his thoughts. ''Julius will come for me.'' He wasn''t frightened. In fact, even after finding out all this, his expression hadn''t changed. He had already foreseen this outcome. He had prepared for it. Regardless, he wasn''t going to stop his hunt. Just as Malakai was about to move, he paused. ''How?'' His instincts screamed, and he sharply turned to the side. "Come out," Malakai said coldly, his gaze fixed on a tree some distance away, or more accurately, the one hiding behind it. Chapter 159 - 159: Thalor Silence hung in the air. And just when it seemed Malakai might have been mistaken, a figure calmly stepped out from behind the tree, approaching him with composed steps. ''It''s that youth.'' Malakai recognized him, his gaze narrowing at the lean, white haired boy with an athletic build. His steps were graceful, not making a single sound. His breathing was so calm and in sync with his body, it made his movement appear refined in every way. ''An Aurelius youth.'' And not just any Aurelius. It was the same one Malakai had marked as a potential threat earlier on the platform. "Forgive me for my actions, Ninth Vein. You seemed to be in deep thought, and I didn''t want to interrupt." The youth stopped a few meters away and bowed slightly. His voice matched his demeanor, calm as a lake. "What do you want?" Malakai asked, not lowering his guard. Just because he had shown respect didn''t mean he didn''t plan on fighting. The Aurelius didn''t operate that way. Their clan was filled with warriors who were honorable to the core. They always fought fairly and constantly sought powerful opponents. Their ability to remain calm in every situation was what made them feared and respected. The youth raised his head and met Malakai''s eyes with a tranquil gaze. "My name is Thalor Dae Aurelius," he said. "Forgive my imprudent words, but I would like to challenge you to a battle." ¡ª Outside, where the entire region was watching screens of youths battling darkness creatures, one screen flickered, and locked in. "Hey look! Sanguine and Aurelius! Sanguine and Aurelius!" Heads turned, and the instant they spotted the Ninth Vein and one of the Aurelius clan''s heirs standing across from each other, the entire place froze for a heartbeat. Then¡­ "YESSS!" "START THE BATTLE ALREADY!" "I BET ALL MY MONEY ON THE NINTH VEIN!" Numerous cheers rang out. Instantly, everyone''s attention focused on that single screen. It was the first high profile battle of the day, the Ninth Vein versus the third heir of the Aurelius clan. The Ninth Vein had already shown extraordinary prowess during the hunt. But many couldn''t help but subtly lean towards the Aurelius heir. He was older, and a one-on-one duel was vastly different from fighting darkness creatures, especially grade ones. Those were near mindless. Humans were not. The excitement was at its peak. They couldn''t wait. Where the Sanguine sovereign and higher ups were seated, silence reigned. Every pair of eyes locked onto the screen showing Malakai and the Aurelius youth. Back in the forest, as Thalor made his declaration, Malakai''s gaze sharpened. He didn''t reply. Instead, he reached for his back and yanked out his scythe, twirling it once. The blade hissed through the air. Thalor nodded, as though grateful the challenge had been accepted. He reached for his lower back and slowly drew out two curved blades. Both lowered into their stance, eyes locked on each other. In that moment, the entire forest went still. The rustle of leaves, the soothing sound of the wind, everything vanished. In the entire world, they saw only each other. ''He''s strong.'' They hadn''t even clashed yet, and still, Malakai knew, just by looking into his eyes. He was strong. Still, Malakai''s gaze remained steady. He lowered further into his stance. And as though they had both come to the same conclusion, they moved. A flash, and the distance between them vanished, weapons flying. Clash! Sparks burst in the dark forest as Malakai''s scythe collided with Thalor''s curved blades. The sharp shnnnk of steel scraping steel echoed throughout the dark woods. Their eyes locked. In that moment, nothing else existed. The gazes tunneled in on each other. But in the next second, it became clear who had the upper hand. The ground beneath Malakai cracked as he was pushed back, his body skidding a few inches. ''I was right.'' Even while being overpowered, Malakai''s thoughts remained eerily calm. He did what he did best, analyze. ''Three nodes. Two in the legs, one in the heart.'' The Aurelius clan''s strength lay in their mastery of lung control. After centuries of honing their techniques, they could channel their breath into their entire bodies, enhancing themselves to extraordinary levels. Their breathing was one with their form, every movement taken with grace. But that wasn''t all. Through breath, they enhanced their strength, extended stamina, and amplified their precision. Still, Malakai''s focus was on the boy before him. Two nodes in the legs. One in the heart. He didn''t need to think to reach his conclusion. ''He focused on speed.'' Malakai shifted his weight, suddenly redirecting Thalor''s momentum to the side. But Thalor didn''t falter. His expression didn''t change. He inhaled, power surged through his frame. With a sharp stomp, he stopped himself, twisted, and spun. His twin blades followed, aiming to cleave Malakai clean in two. However¡­ S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whack! Thalor''s pupils constricted. Sharp pain tore through his leg. Before he could register what happened, his world tilted¡­ he was falling. ''A sweeping kick.'' Even as he went down, his mind kept processing. How had Malakai predicted his attack? Regardless, before he hit the ground, his instincts kicked in. His eyes snapped into focus. Using the momentum from his fall, his body twisted, and he brought one curved blade crashing down toward where he assumed Malakai would be. But as his gaze darted downward, they froze. Malakai wasn''t there! Before he could comprehend it, a heavy force slammed into his back, launching him like a cannonball. He was hurtled through the air, rolling across the forest floor. He twisted midair and skidded to a stop, just before crashing into a tree. "WHOOOOAAAAAA!" The region watching erupted into wild cheers, voices soaring. "GET HIM, NINTH VEIN!" "SHOW THEM WHY THE SANGUINES RULE THE WEST!" Screams filled the air as the crowd roared with excitement. The atmosphere was electric. ¡ª Thalor stood up calmly, dusting the black sand off his clothes. But even as he did, his eyes never left Malakai, who stood at a distance, his cold gaze locked onto him. "You''re strong, Ninth Vein." Thalor hadn''t expected this. He had targeted Malakai solely because he was the son of a genius, one second to none. As a battle maniac, he simply couldn''t resist the temptation. Still¡­ Malakai was strong. Stronger than he had expected. But there was no way he was going to lose this. The air around Thalor shifted. He inhaled deeply, then exhaled. The sharp pain at his back faded into nothing. He lowered into a stance. "Brace yourself, Ninth Vein. I''ll be attacking with my full force." Malakai didn''t flinch. He dropped into his stance, gripping his scythe tightly just as Thalor''s voice rang out. "Breath of Balance." Chapter 160 - 160: First Node "Breath of Balance." Thalor''s words rang in Malakai''s ears, and the world slowed. Not to Thalor. To him, he had only just invoked his technique. The cold morning air gathered beneath his nose, sucked in at a rapid pace. It rushed through his lungs, then surged through his body like an explosion of adrenaline. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every inch of his body was enhanced to its current peak. But while all of this happened in barely less than a second, to the one whose world had slowed, it felt longer. Malakai''s eyes were cold, and though the world around him barely moved, his mind was running at a speed no Genesis stage evolver had any business reaching. Thalor had barely taken a step, yet Malakai had seen everything the boy had yet to do. It was as though he could see the future. But as someone who was logical in every sense, Malakai knew better. Vita nodes. During the three months he had spent training for the hunts, Malakai had pondered hard on where to form his first vita node. Despite all his advantages and effort, he would only be able to form one, so he focused on the part of his body that would grant him the greatest boost of all. Forming the node in any limb hadn''t sat well with him. One part would be enhanced, but only that part. The rest would weigh him down. And when dealing with those considered monsters of the great giants of the west, that wasn''t enough. He needed something that increased his fighting chance. Something that could boost him to a level where a ruined heir like him could actually win the hunt. To that, Malakai could only think of one part. The part he considered his strongest weapon to date. His brain. Malakai had discovered that it took him twice the amount of vita the other veins needed to form a node. But just as he had expected and anticipated, his formed node was twice as effective. Twice as powerful. Twice as potent. Which was why, as soon as he activated the one node located close to his brain, the world around him slowed. His awareness and perception expanded to a level he had never reached. Before, he could feel the vita in the air around 5 meters of him. Now, he felt everything working up to 20 meters. He saw everything with utter clarity, as though he was gazing at the area through a microscope. Every rustle, every movement, every presence. Thalor moved like a gust of wind. Formless, fast, erasing distance and appearing in front of him. He spun, and his twin blades spun with him, slicing through the air at incomprehensible speed. But to Malakai, he might as well have been moving at a snail''s pace. He took one step back, head snapping back. The first spin of the blade sliced through where Malakai''s neck had just been, a gust of air whipping his hair. Thalor''s core twisted even more, and just as he was about to continue the spin with more force, Malakai''s eyes glinted. He moved. A large step forward, and he was upon Thalor, his fingers whipping toward the youth''s neck like a viper. Thalor''s eyes exploded wide. His calmness shattered for an instant. How¡­ how was this possible? Even in the face of danger, his mind refused to stop. He tried to figure out how the hell this was happening. As an Aurelius and part of one of the great clans of the west, he had heard the rumors surrounding the ninth vein of the Sanguine Clan. The higher ups had confirmed it. Malakai had only evolved three months ago. No one knew how, but that fact still stood. Still, Thalor had never been one to underestimate opponents, no matter the rumors. He judged with his eyes and moved with his head, not what he heard. He had clashed with Malakai. He had seen his strength and concluded with his mind, Malakai was strong. Stronger than many youths who had evolved for years. Malakai had been weaker and slower than him, yet he''d still landed a hit and sent him flying. He had predicted his attack, much to his surprise. But what he had done then could not compare to now. This time, he had predicted his moves under far more difficult conditions. Impossible conditions. The Breath of Balance technique enhanced Thalor''s body to its limit. His speed should have been far beyond anything Malakai could match. And true to those words, Malakai hadn''t matched it. Instead, he had acted before the technique was even finished. He had evaded the first spinning strike, and in that brief moment, a moment not even up to a second, when the first blade missed and the second came screaming, Malakai had acted, taking advantage of a pause that wasn''t a pause to most. Now, with fingers drenched in vita screaming toward his neck, Thalor realized: ''I can''t react to this.'' His eyes flickered to Malakai''s face. That calm, cold indifference. There was no joy in besting an opponent. No satisfaction. He didn''t even look like he had done anything special. Thalor hated that look. It made him feel small. Like everything he had worked hard for meant nothing. Still¡­ he smiled. "I''m going to change that look from your face, Ninth Vein. Someday." Malakai''s fingers reached, but before they could land, Thalor suddenly vanished. A gust of air swept the forest, whipping Malakai''s attire. His cold eyes scanned the area, but there was no sign of Thalor. He had won. The roars from the crowd shattered the silence that had gripped the region moments before. Every single person in the region had witnessed the battle between the Ninth Vein and the third heir of the Aurelius clan. They had seen everything, the fineness, the elite movements, the greatness. Both youths were clearly beyond talented for their age. However, it was the Ninth Vein that blew their minds the most. His movements had been minimal, but perfect. Just the right amount of movement. Just the right amount of speed. The Aurelius heir hadn''t even landed a single hit! Chapter 161 - 161: Red "YESSSSS! I''M RICHHHH!" someone in the audience screamed at the top of his lungs. "WE LOVE YOU, NINTH VEIN!" another voice followed. "NINTH VEIN! NINTH VEIN! NINTH VEIN!" Someone began the chant, and for a time, the entire region echoed it. The air turned electric with excitement. In the Sanguine Hall, the clan higher ups stared at Malakai through the screens with varying degrees of intensity. It was a good thing, a Sanguine had lived up to the name and defeated one of the other clans. Yet, most of them couldn''t bring themselves to feel pride. Drennos'' lips had lowered to an extent that should''ve been impossible. The deep frown on his face made it clear, he didn''t like this. Not one bit. The cheers and roars from the crowd outside reached his ears, and he hated every sound. He wanted to go out there and drain the blood of anyone foolish enough to cheer for this useless boy. But he couldn''t. He just sat there, eyes cold, his mind flashing with billions of ways to erase this threat. Compared to him, Varnel was rather¡­ relaxed. Some Highbloods in the hall were surprised by this, especially those who knew him well. Varnel, of all people, should''ve been furious. Yet his expression remained calm. There was even a smile on his face. But his eyes weren''t on Malakai''s screen. They were locked on another, one that showed the figure of Julius, tearing through darkness creatures as he raced through the forest toward the glowing sky. ''Don''t fail me, you useless boy.'' His thoughts were cold, but his eyes shimmered with excitement. At the very least, even Julius couldn''t screw this up. ¡­ ''He''s just like him.'' Rhett was already on his feet, eyes blazing, fists clenched so tight the whites of his knuckles gleamed. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stared at the screen showing Malakai, gazed at the boy as though looking at a ghost. It had to be a ghost. There was no other explanation. Malakai''s observation and comprehension. The way he predicted his opponent''s movements. The way he fought. The cold look in his eyes. It was as though he had just watched Valerian fight again. Without realizing it, Rhett''s heart raced. He needed this boy under his tutelage. He needed to protect him at all costs. If he could, it would be the second coming of Valerian. ''The clan wouldn''t know what hit them.'' Excitement radiated through every fiber of his being. Beside him, Laila frowned as she watched Rhett. ''He has that look again,'' she sighed. ¡­ ''I was right to form my first node in my brain.'' Malakai scanned the area again and confirmed it; Thalor was gone. The battle had been short, but intense. And right now, he couldn''t help but feel confident in his choice. Forming his first node in his brain had paid off. With his perception heightened, even if he couldn''t match others in speed, he could read them. Predict them. Act beforehand. ''The points I get from him should be high.'' Last he checked, Thalor Dae Aurelius was fifth on the rankings. A major target. He expected a great haul, even if he got only 40%. And he did. Malakai glanced at the rankings: 1. Malakai Von Sanguine ¨C 610 pts ''About 130 points extra.'' He''d had just under 500 points before, and now he had 610. Which meant he had earned the equivalent of six grade one kills. It was impressive for a single battle. Still, it wasn''t enough. ''I need to move.'' With the fight done, Malakai decided to resume the hunt. He briefly inspected his body and confirmed his condition was fine. He took a step forward, about to shoot off, then paused. Flash! His eyes flickered upward as a flare exploded in the sky. ''A flare.'' Flash! He turned, another flare. Flash! A third. He narrowed his gaze toward the sources, and spotted them. Three youths stood at different angles, all gazing at him with trembling eyes. ''They must have watched the fight.'' He had been too focused on the Aurelius youth to notice them. Not just that, the battle''s noise must''ve drawn others. And, of course, his luck was just bad enough that the ones he drew in¡­ were working for Varnel. Still, Malakai didn''t move. He stood there, demeanor cold, eyes calm. ''It''s time I take care of this.'' This situation had dragged on long enough. Malakai knew who was responsible, and what would happen next. Still, he didn''t move. It was time to end this nonsense. ''He should be here soon.'' It had been happening for a while now. Even if he was on the other side of the forest, he would''ve locked on to this location by now. Seconds passed. Then a minute. And just like Malakai expected, a figure emerged from the dense foliage, grinning with a twisted smile. "There you are," Julius said, voice almost trembling with joy. He looked like he had just found the one thing in the world he truly wanted. "I''ve been searching everywhere for you. Aren''t you happy to see me?" "Do you get happy to see trash?" Malakai''s words came cold. Julius froze in place, his eyes twitching. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to calm the rising rage roaring through his body. ''Calm the fuck down. He can''t ruin this for me.'' Then he spoke, voice low and venomous, "You know, these past three days since that fluke happened, I''ve thought of hundreds of scenarios in my head. Hundreds of ways I''d crush you, bring you down to my feet where you belong." His lips curled in disgust. "But now, standing here, looking at you¡­ I just feel sick. My stomach twists in disgust. I hate your eyes. I hate your entire existence. A weakling like you should have been killed the moment you were born. Your parents were foolish enough to keep you¡­" His eyes narrowed. "¡­but I''ll correct that. I''ll make you see¡­" Julius kept talking. But Malakai had already stopped listening. Now, only two words thundered in his head on a loop: Parents. Foolish. And as they echoed, Malakai saw red. Chapter 162 - 162: Truth "¡­you''re simply worthless and you belong nowhere but my feet¡ª" Julius'' words froze in his throat. His eyes narrowed. That same sensation had just gripped him again. A sensation he''d felt before. One he hated with every fiber of his being. He looked down, his hands were shaking. ''Not again.'' He clenched his teeth, lifting his gaze to the one he instinctively knew was the cause, Malakai. His entire aura had shifted, as though a switch had flipped. Killing intent bled from him, so thick it made Julius''s skin crawl. He looked like a beast on the brink of mauling its prey. ''He''s angry.'' Julius narrowed his eyes¡­ then realization struck him like lightning, widening them instantly. His lips curled into a slow, twisted grin. "Well, look who still has a soft spot for those worthless fools," Julius said, watching closely as Malakai''s eyes flickered. He laughed, loud, as if he''d just unearthed a treasure. "Oh, now I get it. The lowest of the low really did find each other in this dome," he continued, placing a hand on his chin like he was pondering something profound. "Two pathetic failures coming together to birth an even bigger disappointment." He smirked. "And when they saw what they created¡­ they offed themselves, didn''t they? Left you to rot in this world. Alone. Because even they knew just how much of a failure you were." ''That should do the trick.'' Excitement bloomed in his chest as the temperature began to plummet. Malakai''s killing intent had grown manifold, suffocating. But Julius didn''t care. Not one bit. He had planned everything. Malakai was going to die here, no matter what miracle he pulled. But before that¡­ Julius wanted to watch him crack. He subtly reached into the small sack on his waist, gripping tightly onto an object hidden inside. Then, he waited, eager, for the moment Malakai snapped. But just when it felt like the dam was about to burst, something changed. The cold in the air started to wane. The storm calmed. Julius''s grin faded slightly. ''What''s going on?'' The killing intent was still there, but something was¡­ off. Malakai had been ready to erupt, but now, he was still. While Julius tried to figure this out, in Malakai''s mind, only one thing echoed, the Sanguine Creed. He repeated its verse, letting the words ground him. The rage hadn''t disappeared, but he reined it in. He''d prepared himself for this. He could take insults to himself. But words about his parents¡­ they were always his trigger. It was a weakness he had discovered on his first day at the clan''s training camp. He couldn''t afford to lose control every time someone dragged their names through the dirt. And right now, he was using Julius¡­ to help him control his emotions. He wanted nothing but to remov the bastard''s head. But he didn''t. Not yet, at least. Still, that didn''t mean he was letting it slide. "You''re pathetic." "W-what¡­?" Julius blinked, confused for a second, but Malakai continued. "You talk like you''re something, but you''re just a sad little boy, screaming for a father who will never look your way. You dominate others just to feel relevant. Just to convince yourself that you''re not as insignificant as you really are." Malakai tilted his head slightly. "He will never love you. You''ll never matter. You''ll keep clawing for attention, keep pretending you''re something great, but in the end, you''ll die as the insignificant fool you are. Just a bitter stain the world can''t wait to wash away." The words hit like daggers. At this point, Julius'' face had twisted into pure rage. His teeth clenched tightly, his whole body trembling. ''I''ll kill this bastard¡­ I''ll fucking kill him!'' There was only one thing that had kept him in place all this while, and after a second, that condition had just been met. In the sky, multiple flares ignited, each shooting from different directions but seemingly coming from near their location. Julius saw it, and his lips twisted into a feral grin. ''Finally.'' He crushed the object in his hand, and without hesitation, launched forward like a missile, excitement filling his chest. He had fantasized about this moment, about the different ways to kill Malakai. His neck. His eyes. His heart. So many choices. But he had to unfortunately pick just one. He went for the neck. Hardened blood coiled around his fingers as he thrust them forward, the air splitting from the force behind it. His smile widened. And just as he raised up his eyes to meet Malakai''s gaze, they narrowed. He had expected to see a dread filled expression. But Malakai wasn''t even panicking. He didn''t even look surprised. His eyes were dead calm. ''W-what!?'' Julius'' felt his heart racing. Before he could react, Malakai vanished, his hand pierced through nothing but empty air. In the next second, a massive fist filled his vision. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boom. The punch crashed into his mouth with force. His head snapped back, his body flying like a ragdoll before slamming into a tree with a thunderous crack. ¡­ Crack! The sound echoed across the utterly silent hall. Several Highbloods turned their shocked gazes toward the source, only to see Varnel staring at the screen as though he had just witnessed the most absurd thing in his life. The sound had come from the armrest of his throne, which he had gripped so tightly that it cracked under the pressure. No one needed to be told why. They had all just seen it. On one of the main screens, a scene played that sent shockwaves through everyone present. The eighth vein had attacked the ninth, and the latter had landed a clean hit, sending the supposed genius flying. In that moment, a single thought echoed in all their minds. So the rumors were true. Varnel had dismissed it as a fluke. They had all been forced to agree, unable to imagine Malakai truly defeating someone like Julius. But now¡­ this one exchange had shattered that illusion. Malakai had beaten Julius. And if that was the case, then the implications¡­ oh, the implications. Thoughts raced through their minds like wildfire. If the ninth vein could overpower the eighth, especially after evolving just three months ago, then his standing, both within the clan and across the entire region, would soar to new heights. It would mean his talent was¡­ unfathomable. The Sovereign''s interest in him would spike. No one would be able to touch him. He''d be left to grow, and if he continued at this rate¡­ Many of them couldn''t help but think of Valerian, the one who, despite his young age, held dominion over all in the clan. Would history repeat itself? They shuddered at the thought. Chapter 163 - 163: Plan While the others wrestled with the implications, only one thing thundered in Varnel''s head: ''How?'' He couldn''t wrap his mind around it. He had planned this out carefully. Every step. Every detail. How the hell had Julius failed? ''Did he not crush the worm?'' His mind scrambled to figure out what had gone wrong. Still, his eyes remained fixed on the screen. His plan had failed. Which meant Julius had no other choice now but to win with sheer force. ''That punch¡­ it must''ve landed because Julius was caught off guard. He can still win.'' This was just a setback. As long as Julius won the fight, everything would still fall into place. ''Don''t fail me.'' Varnel''s eyes burned cold. Just like in the Sanguine Hall, across the region, there was nothing but silence. The people were still reeling from what they had just witnessed. It lasted for some seconds, until it shattered. The people burst into thunderous cheers, their voices roaring across the land. "NINTH VEIN! NINTH VEIN!" The chant returned, louder and fiercer than before. ¡­ Back in the forest, Julius crashed onto the ground, the taste of metal flooding his mouth. His hand trembled as he reached for his face. He could feel wetness soaking his lower jaw. He pulled his hand away. Crimson. His eyes trembled. Then the pain hit. "W-what i-is this!?" Julius stammered, his words slurred as if there was too much space in his mouth. He rolled his tongue, and froze. ''M-my teeth¡­?'' His front teeth. Both upper and lower were gone. Shattered. Malakai had broken his teeth. "Y-you basth-ard!" Julius roared, his voice mangled. He looked like he was spiraling, as though he could believe the current situation. "H-how!? W-why didn''t it affect you!?" He thundered, but Malakai didn''t bother replying. Instead, his gaze calmly scanned his surroundings, thoughts churning. ''Looks like they''re back.'' In that moment, everything clicked. Malakai had just pieced together the full extent of Varnel''s plan. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Valentine had been completely right, Varnel wanted it to look like an accident. And to pull that off, he had come up with a plan consisting of multiple layers. The first, and most vital step, had been Karla, his so called servant turned double spy. It went without saying: the entire plan depended on her. Over the past months, Malakai had been carefully feeding Karla manipulated information, everything she reported back was what she was asked to say. One of those "reports" had been that she was getting close to Malakai, that he was starting to trust her. That lie was all Varnel needed. ''The Twin Death Worms.'' It was another vile result of corrupted wildlife under the influence of Vita. They were a parasitic duo that always appeared in linked pairs. If one was crushed, the other would burst, releasing a substance. That substance was a clear, odorless vapor known for inducing short term paralysis. Varnel''s plan was simple. He''d given one of the worms to Karla to plant in Malakai''s food the night before the hunt. The other, he handed to Julius. From there, using his influence, he had quietly manipulated the youths participanting in the hunt. He had used them to allow Julius locate Malakai during the hunt. The moment Julius found him, he was to crush the worm in secret, paralyzing Malakai instantly, and then deliver a lethal strike. One he would claim was a tragic "mistake." He''d blame the Blood Guardian for not intervening in time. And that was the brilliance of it. Because Varnel had planned for the Guardians too. He''d incited multiple groups to cluster together and fight with each other en masse. With the region''s limited manpower, the Blood Guardians couldn''t oversee every battle. They''d be overwhelmed. The Guardian in charge of their zone would be far too occupied to react fast enough. That was the moment Julius had been waiting for. He had crushed the parasite. And he had lunged, expecting Malakai to freeze¡­ only for nothing to happened. Because from the very beginning, this entire plan had been destined to fail. Karla had told him everything and so Malakai never ingested anything. Now, he stood there with a calm and steady gaze as Julius struggled to process the events. The boy had pulled himself off the ground. If he still had teeth, they would''ve been clenched. He shook off the pain and steadied his breath. ''The parasite isn''t inside him¡­'' He finally understood and concluded. ''I have to fight him.'' Julius calmed his spiraling thoughts. Slowly, he drew his blade. ''I can''t lose¡­ I won''t lose. Not in front of him.'' The region was watching. The clan was watching. But none of that mattered as much as the one man who would be watching. His father. He can''t lose. "Bloodflow," he declared. The blood dripping from his mouth halted instantly. His eyes flared red, and crimson streaks surged through his body, crawling up his arms and across his face like veins of fire. He stepped forward, rapier in hand, one leg forward, posture locked in. His cold eyes fixed themselves on Malakai, who still hadn''t moved, as if he were waiting. The seconds stretched. Then¡­ Julius lunged. His blade screamed through the air in a sharp thrust, cutting clean toward Malakai''s chest. But just as it was about to land, Malakai''s body vanished. Julius''s pupils shrank. ''Left!'' His eyes darted left and his body followed, blade slashing toward that direction, only for Malakai to dip low, effortlessly evading the strike again. Julius''s expression darkened. ''I''ve got you.'' He lunged forward, his leg whipping out in a ruthless kick, but Malakai moved again, darting sharply to the right. The kick hit nothing but air. "Fucking stay still!" Julius roared, swinging his blade at where Malakai stood, but Malakai wasn''t there. Before Julius could shout again, a voice reached him, his heart racing. "You talk too much." Those were the only words he got. A heavy fist slammed into the underside of his chin, the force tearing through his skull, vision blacking out for a split second. And before he could recover, another fist crashed into his nose, lifting him clean off the ground. His body flew back, rolling across the forest floor, dirt and sand kicking up in his wake. ''W-what¡­'' Julius couldn''t even form a full thought. His body skidded to a stop, and as he groaned, lifting his head slowly, he saw him. Malakai. Towering above him, his face half shrouded in shadow. He looked less like a boy and more like a devil wearing human skin. Before Julius could fully grasp the sight, Malakai''s fist came crashing down like a torrent of explosive missiles. Chapter 164 - 164: Bad News The distance was incomprehensible, and the live footage offered no sound. However, it truly was a mystery how the sound of Malakai''s fist slamming into Julius'' face was all that echoed in the Sanguine Hall. Everyone was silent. Only the grinding of Varnel''s teeth, the soft sobs of Khana behind him, and the relentless, meaty thuds of Malakai''s punches thundered in their ears. Varnel had never looked this furious in his life. He had forgotten that the highest powers of the Sanguine Clan were present in the hall. He was on his feet, fists clenched, eyes blazing with a rage that couldn''t be contained. He looked like he wanted to leap into the screen and unleash carnage on every participant in that damn forest. ''Useless! Useless!'' The word boomed through his mind. He could hardly believe the level of incompetence he was witnessing. It shouldn''t be possible. There was no way this¡­ waste could have come from his blood. Someone born from him couldn''t be this weak. This pathetic. "P-please, Varnel¡­ let him stop¡­" Varnel''s eyes snapped back to Khana, who stood trembling behind his throne. Her face was soaked with tears as she gazed at him, silently begging him to make Malakai stop. But all she received was a wave of cold, suffocating killing intent. ''Did she cheat on me?'' Varnel refused to accept Julius as his son. There was only one explanation. This woman, this bitch, had betrayed him. ''After everything I''ve done for your wretched self¡­'' He looked like a beast about to break loose. Khana stepped back in fear, clutching her ornate fan tightly against her chest. Varnel looked even more dangerous than all the times he had "corrected" her. ''He''ll do it here.'' She shivered. There was no doubt in her mind, Varnel had lost control, and he looked ready to pounce at her in front of everyone. "Varnel." A single voice froze him in place. He couldn''t move. The hall turned to the Sovereign, whose aura pressed down hard on the Third Pulse. "The Hunt is sacred, to the region and to the Sanguine Clan. There is no mercy for interruptions." Varnel gritted his teeth hard enough to crack them but forced himself to calm the storm of rage inside him. He could feel the amused stares of the Highbloods and the other Pulses watching him. It only made the fury burn hotter. He bowed. "I apologize, Sovereign. It won''t happen again." "Sit." Varnel obeyed, slumping back onto his cracked throne. But the rapid tapping of his foot against the floor made it clear, his anger hadn''t gone anywhere. The gazes turned back to the screen. The scene hadn''t changed. If anything, it had grown even more brutal. ¡­ Bam! Bam! Bam! Time passed, but Malakai''s fists didn''t stop. Each strike came faster. Each one hit harder. The pain multiplied with every blow. The youths who had helped Julius distract the shadows had stayed to watch the battle between the veins. But now, as they watched from a distance, their legs shook. Their hearts pounded. A demon. A monster. How had the Ninth Vein defeated the Eighth? Were their eyes broken? Those with strong survival instincts didn''t wait. Without a second thought, they turned and ran at full speed. Once Malakai was done with Julius¡­ he would come for them. Fighting that demon¡­ The thought alone made them shudder. But Malakai''s punches only grew faster. More vicious. Julius'' arms hung limp at his sides. His body had taken so many hits, he couldn''t move anymore. Couldn''t think. Couldn''t retaliate. The blood on his face had already hardened, but Malakai had long since broken through. To Julius, the world was a blur of crimson. And through the overwhelming pain¡­ only one thought echoed in his mind. His father was watching. Julius could already see the disappointment on his face. The disgust. He had always looked up to his father, one of the Pulses of the Grand Sanguine Clan. A man respected by all. Julius had lived his whole life trying to satisfy him. He had aspired to become someone his father would be proud of. That was why he had tried so hard to become just like him. And now¡­ he was failing. That disappointment, Julius didn''t want to see it. He didn''t want to let his father down. But he couldn''t move. Couldn''t stop the monster looming over him. So, he did the only thing he could. He begged. "Pwe-esee¡­ s-stop¡­ I-I''m so-orrry¡­" The words were slurred, but Malakai heard them loud and clear. Still, the punches didn''t stop. "In case you''re too stupid to figure it out¡­ I''m not interested in your apology," Malakai muttered. "I just want you to feel pain." His fists blurred, speed exploding. Bam! Bam! Bam! Each impact sent tremors through the ground. A small crater had formed beneath them, filled with Julius'' blood. Whoosh! Malakai''s eyes narrowed instantly. ''An attack.'' He felt it. Something fast, rushing toward his back. He didn''t turn. His instinct kicked in. He dove to the side, the sharp whistle of air slicing past his ear as he narrowly evaded the strike. He rolled along the dark earth, springing back to create distance. Then his eyes locked on the newcomer. "Why did you have to go this far?" A feminine voice echoed as recognition crashed into him. ''Aurelia.'' He clenched his scythe tightly, Julius'' blood still dripping from his fists. ''I didn''t feel her until she entered my vita field.'' Twenty meters. That was his new range of perception. And considering how little time he''d had to react, Malakai couldn''t even begin to fathom her speed. Still, his eyes narrowed. That wasn''t all he noticed. ''She has four nodes.'' Malakai was always watching. Always calculating. The moment she stepped into his range, he had seen everything. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Two in her legs, one in her right arm, and the last¡­'' The last node was the reason his grip had tightened so much on his scythe. ''Her brain¡­'' It was bad news. Terrible news. One of his greatest advantages had just been nearly made obsolete. If Aurelia''s perception was enhanced, she could match his movements, keep up with him in real time. Chapter 165 - 165: Range "I asked you a fucking question!" Aurelia''s shout tore through his thoughts. The temperature in the clearing dropped instantly. Malakai''s gaze sharpened. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''She''s angry.'' It was odd. This wasn''t the Aurelia he had quietly observed back at the camp. Her appearance was still sharpened for war, that hadn''t changed. But her demeanor had. Her expression was twisted with nothing but anger. Her eyes burned as she stared him down. "Herk!" A groan escaped from Julius, drawing her attention for a moment. She glanced down at him, and her gaze dimmed. And just then, Malakai saw something beyond the rage. ''She''s sad¡­'' He was surprised. He had never seen Aurelia and Julius interact at the camp. They had barely acknowledged each other. But now¡­ she looked genuinely worried. She turned her gaze back to Malakai, fiercer than ever. "You won. He clearly lost. Why the hell were you torturing him?" She didn''t shout this time. Her voice was sharp and clipped. Why had he done it? He could have listed a hundred reasons. Because Julius had done the same to him. Because he insulted his parents. But those would be excuses. And Malakai didn''t deal in excuses. He wanted anyone watching, anyone listening, to understand. "I wanted him to feel pain," Malakai said, voice calm like a still lake. The temperature plummeted further. Aurelia''s killing intent surged, flooding the clearing. "Good," she hissed. "Then I won''t feel guilty inflicting the same pain on you." Suddenly, footsteps echoed from the edge of the clearing. "Ahhhh, I missed the first half!" The voice came from Octavia, the tenth vein of the Sanguine Clan. She stood at the treeline, eyes locked on the broken form of Julius, a visible pout on her face. Seeing the blood dripping from Malakai''s fists, she let out a groan. "Seriously? And I missed that? This was the show of the decade!" Another figure emerged from a different direction. His presence was more quieter. More composed. The seventh vein, Maximum. His expression remained unreadable as he stepped into view. He didn''t look like he planned to interfere at all. "Ninth Vein!" Renlo''s panicked voice rang out from yet another direction. He was charging toward Malakai when the latter threw him a hard look that made him freeze in place. The message was clear: Stay back. Renlo''s grip tightened around his spear. He wanted to help, desperately. He looked like he''d face off against any vein if it meant standing with Malakai. But he knew the truth¡­ he would only be a liability. "No one interferes," Aurelia''s voice rang out, sounding like a decree. The sound of her twin daggers sliding from their sheaths echoed through the area. The tension soared. But not just there, but across the entire region watching the confrontation unfold. The Sixth Vein versus the Ninth. Aurelia was considered the strongest in the competition. But Malakai¡­ Malakai had shocked them all today. And now, the moment had come. They were facing off against each other! Who would win? The region fell into silence and all eyes locked onto the screen, waiting for the clash of greatness. Back in the forest¡­ the tension snapped. Aurelia erupted with momentum. She vanished from her spot, ground exploding beneath her. In an instant, she closed the distance far faster than Julius ever could. Her daggers gleamed, one of them tearing straight toward Malakai''s throat. ''She''s fast.'' Malakai felt the cold sting of death surge toward his neck. His head jerked to the right, his neck twisting with it. He heard the sharp whistle of the dagger as it passed, but he didn''t pay it any mind. ''Her leg.'' Aurelia had already launched another attack. The ground beneath her left knee exploded upward, hurtling toward his head like a hammer. His instincts kicked in as fast as his thoughts. His body twisted back, shifting his head just in time. Her knee whooshed past, wind whipping his hair. Malakai didn''t waste a single second. He finished the roll, his leg spinning with his body. His right hand lashed out, the scythe blade screaming upward from below¡­ only for his eyes to narrow. Her dagger was already there. Clash! ''Heavy!'' A wave of pressure surged through his arm as his scythe was flung to the side. Before he could regain his grip, Aurelia closed the gap with blistering speed, her steps tight, her blades piercing out. Malakai''s eyes narrowed. His footwork exploded into motion. He ducked the strike aimed at his neck. Slid past the one going for his chest. Pivoted from the blade shooting toward his eyes. He weaved and shifted, narrowly evading each one. But his mind kept running. ''She''s trying to make my scythe useless.'' The scythe was a weapon whose advantages laid in large range and control. It wasn''t meant for extreme close combat. Aurelia knew this. And she exploited it flawlessly. No matter how far he pulled back, she was right there, her twin daggers carving space like she owned it. But that wasn''t the only problem. No. ''This is worse than I thought.'' When Malakai realized he could only form one node before the competition, he had chosen the brain, prioritizing perception so he could keep up with the others. It was a gamble based on the assumption that few, if any, Sanguine would risk a brain node without boosting their limbs first. But Aurelia¡­ she had broken that expectation entirely. Now she was faster. Stronger. And with her heightened perception, she wasn''t just keeping up, she was overwhelming him. Still, Malakai''s eyes remained calm. He wasn''t the type to walk into battle without preparing for his weapon''s weakness. Whoosh! Aurelia''s dagger tore toward his chest. But this time, Malakai didn''t move. The audience watching from every corner of the region widened their eyes, certain this was the end. But in that split-second, Malakai''s free hand snapped to his utility belt and whipped upward. Clash! Sparks burst as Aurelia''s dagger was parried by another dagger, one that had suddenly appeared in Malakai''s grip. Her eyes narrowed. But before she could press the attack, Malakai''s hand pulled back. Then, he threw the dagger. Aurelia''s gaze constricted. Chapter 166 - 166: Surprise Aurelia''s world had slowed to a crawl. The sounds had vanished. Her eyes were narrowed to their extremes as they locked onto the blade, no more than the length of a middle finger, screaming toward her left eye. In all honesty, though her face didn''t show it, she had been shocked numerous times since the battle with Malakai began. He was slower than her. Less powerful. And yet, he was keeping up with her attacks. Every strike she launched had been aimed to incapacitate. She had promised him pain, and meant every word. She and Julius were far from close, but he was her brother nonetheless. The sight of someone torturing him¡­ she wouldn''t stand for it. Still, what was supposed to be a quick battle had turned out to be something else entirely. Malakai was strong. Frighteningly so. He had evaded. He had countered. He had been pushed back, and yet still found ways to catch her off guard. Aurelia dove to the side, evading the blade that tore through the space where her eye had just been. But she wasn''t given even the briefest moment to breathe. Her widened eyes landed on the gleaming blade of a scythe screaming toward her head from below. ''A distraction.'' Her heart thundered. The dagger he threw hadn''t been the attack, it had been a feint. A ruse to shift her focus away from the real strike, the one now inches from piercing through her skull. Aurelia''s mouth moved before the shock could settle. "Bl¡ª" But she barely mouthed the first syllable before Malakai''s eyes shot wide. The Bloodflow of the Sanguine Clan was the most basic form of blood control. Every other technique had been born from it. Hardening. Enhancement. Healing. Everything. Malakai had been top of the advanced class in nearly every discipline. But there was one amongst others he had yet to surpass Aurelia in, Blood Arts. The memory of the monster that was Aurelia surged through his mind, and his mouth moved in tandem with hers. "Bloodflow." Their blood exploded through their veins, crimson streaks lighting up their skin like flares. Their eyes burned red. Their weapons flashed forward¡­ Boom! The dark forest lit ablaze with sparks as their clash detonated the ground. A crater formed instantly, dust blasting out like a wave. Before the watchers could even process what had happened, a figure burst out from the haze, hurtling toward a tree at the far end of the clearing. Malakai felt his bones rattle, his arms numb. He had clashed directly with Aurelia, and the force had been overwhelming. He was sent flying, using the momentum to mitigate the shock pulsing through his limbs. He turned. The tree was closing in fast. His expression hardened. He spun and shifted his weight downward, skidding to a stop just before crashing into it. His eyes snapped up¡­ only to widen again. Aurelia was already upon him. Eyes crimson. Daggers flashing. He dropped into a roll to the side. The sharp whistle of twin blades cutting through air rang past him, followed by the loud thud of a tree collapsing behind, felled by the force of her missed strike. But Malakai didn''t care. He sprang up to his feet, only to see her erase the distance again like it had never existed. Her daggers rained down like bullets. ''She got faster.'' Malakai''s focus surged. His blood flooded every fiber of his being. His perception peaked. His speed exploded. He moved¡­ Evading. Evading. Evading. Each dodge was at hair''s breadth. Each one a breath away from death. Their battle erupted across the dark forest. Trees toppled like twigs beneath the force of missed blows. To the watching crowd, Malakai and Aurelia had become phantoms. In the dark forest of the hunt, many battles had come to a stop. Shocked gazes turned toward the clash between the Sixth and Ninth Veins. Mouths were opened wide; most could barely hide their disbelief. The hunt was meant to be a competition between the young bloods of the West, an arena for youth to sharpen themselves against one another. But as they watched the battle raging between two youths they were supposed to compete with, many couldn''t help but shudder. They were supposed to fight them? Impossible. It was like placing lions in a pen of chickens, only carnage awaited. The people of the West watching from screens were no different. The silence stretched as far south as Blackreach, where the warriors had gathered in the great dining halls, watching with bated breath. Hamada sat up, fingers clenched around the armrest of his seat, eyes blazing, heart pounding. He couldn''t look away. He watched just how far Malakai had come this far in just three months. Mouths were opened across the region. Hearts raced in excitement. The people had expected greatness¡­ and they were getting it. Back in the Sanguine Hall, many shifted uncomfortably in their seats. Malakai''s performance was teetering on the edge of impossible. Aurelia was fifteen. Malakai was fourteen. She had been evolved for five years. Malakai¡­ three months. She had four nodes. Malakai had one. And yet, their clash looked nearly even. The thumping of Varnel''s foot against the floor grew louder with every second. Aurelia was his also his daughter. Considering her advantage, she should have overwhelmed Malakai completely. So why the hell was the battle still going on?! While the spectators wrestled with their disbelief, Malakai was dealing with his own thoughts. ''This is not good.'' He wanted to curse his luck. She just had to form it in her brain. Aurelia forming her fourth node in her brain was the reason he was struggling so much. In truth, Malakai''s perception was stronger, almost twice as fast, in fact. But she was faster. Stronger. Her reaction speed incomparable. It had been the same with Julius, and even that Aurelius Clan youth he fought earlier. He''d been able to crush them because their perceptions lagged too far behind his. But with Aurelia''s enhanced perception¡­ everything had narrowed down. Now, they were equals. No, she was overwhelming him. She looked like a beast out for blood. Her eyes were feral. Bloodlust seeped from every inch of her pale skin. She moved with explosive speed, every motion deadly. At this point, it was obvious. He was being pushed back. He barely evaded her daggers, and blocked blows that felt like being hit by a truck. At this pace, he was going to lose. ''I need a breath.'' S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai allowed their weapons to clash once more, using the force to propel himself backward and create space. He rolled across the forest floor, skidding to a stop, his gaze snapping forward, but this time, Aurelia hadn''t followed. She stood across from him, her crimson gaze cold as ice. "What are you?" she asked. Chapter 167 - 167: Call Despite Aurelia''s cold tone, Malakai saw the faint shock behind her eyes. He understood instantly. The battle wasn''t supposed to last this long. One node versus four. The gap should''ve been insurmountable. So why was he still standing? Still, Aurelia was only shocked, not merciful. She had no intention of letting him go. "Ninth Vein!" Renlo''s voice rang out. Malakai turned, shooting the boy a hard glare that froze him in place. Renlo gripped his spear tightly, unable to speak. From a safe distance, the Seventh and Tenth Veins, Maximus and Octavia, still watched on. Maximus wore a calm, surprised expression. While Octavia''s eyes had lit up like twin suns. She was clearly enjoying herself. Malakai rose. Despite the tremble in his limbs, he stood tall. His breath was labored, sweat beading across his skin. He had pushed himself and his abilities to their limits. He could feel his vita draining rapidly, he was using far more than his body could passively absorb. ''I can''t keep this up.'' If this continued, his vita would run dry, and he''d be left without a drop of energy. ''I have to end it.'' He glanced at his utility belt, then back at Aurelia. He didn''t answer her question. Instead, he took a slow breath, steadying himself, and dropped into a stance, right hand gripping his scythe tight. His eyes locked onto hers. They said everything: Come. "Fine. I''ll question you all I want after," she said, lowering into her stance, eyes glacial. The silence that had settled across the forest shattered in the next instant. The ground beneath Aurelia cratered as she lunged forward, her steps swift, her left dagger slashing toward Malakai''s chest. ''Evade.'' His thoughts moved as fast as his body. Malakai shifted his weight, his body dipping low to evade the blade that tore through where his chest had just been. He wasted no time. His hand rose sharply, and his scythe screamed upward toward Aurelia from below. "This again!" she spat, her right dagger slashing down to meet the scythe, only for her eyes to widen in shock as the weapon was flung from Malakai''s grasp. ''He let go of his weapon?'' They had clashed before, more than once even, and never had Malakai''s grip even so much as faltered. Which meant¡­ he intentionally let go. But why? Her eyes snapped down, and she saw it. A gleaming dagger screamed toward her neck. The realization slammed into her. He had used the release of his scythe as bait¡­ freeing his hand just to throw another dagger. ''This boy¡­'' He had shocked her. Again. Just when she thought he was out of tricks. Just who the hell was he? ''My neck.'' The dagger was heading straight for it. ''I can only spare one hand.'' Her right arm had been flung to the side from parrying his scythe, no time to pull it back. Only her left hand could reach the dagger in time. She didn''t hesitate. Her left hand moved to intercept, and Malakai''s eyes gleamed. ''It worked.'' His last ditch plan had multiple layers. First, render her right hand momentarily useless by letting go of his scythe at the final moment, allowing the momentum of her blow to carry her hand to the side. Second, force her to use her left to intercept a strike to a vital point. Both steps had only been to pave the way for the third. Malakai''s free hand shot to his utility belt. He drew another dagger in a swift motion. Blood and vita roared through his body as he exploded upward, blade tearing toward her now exposed chest. It happened in a flash, too fast for most to follow. Onlookers watching from afar had their jaws drop in utter shock. Such ingenuity! But just as Malakai''s blade came inches from Aurelia''s chest¡­ Clang! A gleaming dagger intercepted his strike, the clash bursting with sparks as their locked eyes met. Malakai''s gaze shot wide. ''What?'' Her left arm had blocked him. But she was supposed to use it to deflect the dagger¡­ His eyes flickered, and then widened even more. The dagger he had thrown¡­ it was now lodged in her neck. He could see the faint glint of the blade, still sticking out. She had hardened her blood to protect the area, yet it had pierced through slightly, and still, she showed no pain. The realization slammed into him. ''She ignored the dagger and predicted my strike.'' Aurelia had known he was up to something, and she had been right. She chose to ignore the dagger he had thrown and instead used her free hand to block any more surprises he would undoubtedly try to unleash. His plan had been flawless, ingenious, even. And if he had been just a bit faster, it would have worked. But Aurelia had survived. And now¡­ she was out for blood. Sparks flew as she parried his strike to the side, and before he could recover, her right arm whipped up, blade tearing toward his chin. ''Too fast!'' Malakai had put everything into that last attack, and it left him without any more tricks. He couldn''t react to it. At that moment¡­ Malakai felt an emotion he hadn''t felt in a while. Hopelessness. The last time he''d felt this was when Zeronis had pierced through his chest during the Life Essence trial. Back then, he''d thought it was over. That he had failed. That there was nothing left to do. Now, his mind spun again, faster than ever, and still, nothing. There were no tricks left. No moves to pull. But despite all this, Malakai gritted his teeth. He didn''t want to lose. Not now. Especially not now. This competition had meant to be his arrival. His declaration. A message to the world: He had evolved. And the best way to send that message¡­ was to win the entire Hunt. He''d already secured the first rank, but half the time of the Hunt had yet to pass. If he lost now, he would lose 40% of his points. The others would still have time to climb, and he would fall in the rankings. It was truly hopeless, but Malakai refused to accept that. So, in that sliver of time, he reached out to anything that could help him. Anything. And in that moment, not even a second later, he got his answer. What Malakai felt next could only be described with one word: Warmth. It was surreal. Like something deep within him had stirred awake¡­ answering his call. ''The essence?'' The thought barely had time to form before it hit him. A surge of energy, unlike anything he had ever felt before, roared through his body. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 168 - 168: Not Over ''It''s just like that time.'' Malakai''s perception of the world had shifted. He had been moments away from getting his chin pierced by Aurelia''s blade, only to feel a warmth spreading through him, followed by an overwhelming surge of power. It was something he had felt before. Once. When he had been returning from his last mission at the Blackreach. Back then, Malakai had been ambushed by the Maugrim and forced to run. He had just killed the Genesis stage Evolvers that were sent after him and had been trying to get away before he could be caught. He had reached inside for power, just like today, and something had answered. ''The life essence.'' Malakai instinctively knew. Back then, he had considered the surge of power a fluke, especially when he returned to the clan and tried to call upon it again, only for nothing to happen. It hadn''t answered him then, but right now, when he was on the verge of losing, it had. And as the warmth spread across his entire body, Malakai felt a power the likes of which he hadn''t felt before. His gaze lowered, glancing at Aurelia''s dagger that had been screaming toward his chin. Only now, it wasn''t screaming. In fact, it was barely moving. In Malakai''s eyes, the world had slowed to a crawl. He could see the veins pulsing in Aurelia''s exposed arms. He could see the coldness in her gaze as she looked at him. He could feel her Vita. Every inch of her Vita had gathered into her right arm, fueling the strike that was meant to end the battle. Its speed had been insane, and it would''ve done just that. Unfortunately, the universe wasn''t on her side. The world resumed its motion. Aurelia''s dagger rocketed forward with momentum. But Malakai had already moved. His head whipped to the side, evading the dagger that tore through the space his chin had been moments ago. Aurelia''s eyes shot up in utter shock, her calm expression shattering. But she wasn''t given a single moment to comprehend what had just happened. Malakai''s head filled her vision. Her heart thundered. ''Shit¡ª!'' Bam! A sound ripped through the silence as skull and skull met. The force of the collision shattered the ground beneath them, sending Aurelia''s figure tearing back at blinding speed. She crashed through multiple trees in tandem, leaving a trail of splinters and dust in her wake. The gazes of the watchers widened in shock as they turned away from Aurelia, only for their eyes to widen even further. Malakai had moved. Aurelia felt her brain rattling. She felt '' Bam! An overwhelming pain surged through her body as she slammed into a large tree, its bark caving in. Her eyes were open, but all she could see was blackness. Her thoughts were in disarray. She couldn''t comprehend it. She couldn''t understand it. ''I¡ªI had him.'' She was so sure. Her dagger had been inches away from piercing Malakai''s chin. She had seen the resignation in his gaze. He had given up. And then suddenly¡­ he had moved at a speed he hadn''t shown since the battle began? ''Was he hiding his power?'' Aurelia felt like tearing her hair out. A boy who had evolved three months ago had been hiding his power against her!? She felt like she was going insane. But now wasn''t the time to think about that. ''Get a grip!'' She shook her head as she fell from the tree she was lodged in, already planning her next move. ''I was sent flying far, but he''ll come for me soon.'' There was no time to waste. An overwhelming pain wracked her entire body, but she shoved it all down. She hadn''t trained this hard only to fall to pain. Her grip tightened. ''I still have my dagger.'' She felt its weight in her grasp. She shook her head and forced herself to stand. The darkness flooding her vision began to recede. Just enough¡­ enough to see him. A boy whose gaze was cold as death. Her heart skipped a beat. Malakai was already upon her! Her instincts exploded. Her body moved before she could think. She pierced forward with all she had, daggers ripping the space in front of her. She stabilized her stance, bracing for a clash that could shatter stone. But it never came. Malakai vanished from her front, and death gripped her spine. She glanced down, and froze. Malakai''s arm was inches away from punching the dagger now lodged against her neck. There was no doubt. If it struck, it would pierce through. ''I can''t react.'' Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aurelia''s mind reeled. She had come to the hunt confident. She was the oldest of the veins, the one with the most power. No one should be able to stand against her. It wasn''t arrogance. It was fact. By nature, Aurelia was extremely vengeful. She spoke when necessary and only formed useful bonds. It was the reason she was always alone during class, no one else was worth her time. But her vengeful spirit had awakened when Malakai had nearly killed her in class. Coming into this hunt, she had resolved to repay him. But what was meant to be a quick battle had become a struggle. And now, she was about to lose. Aurelia gritted her teeth, her blazing eyes meeting Malakai''s. "This is not over," she said, just as Malakai''s hand reached for the dagger on her neck. But before he could strike, Aurelia vanished. His fist slammed into the tree behind her. Boom. A wave of force ripped out as the tree was blasted into splinters, the shockwave barreling forward, unstoppable. Silence gripped the entire region. The veins and youths that had been watching the battle unfold stood with their eyes widened, utterly speechless. The silence stretched across the west. Every single person had been watching the battle between the Sixth and Ninth Vein unfold. They had been at the edge of their seats during the battle, but now, they were just¡­ stunned. Chapter 169 - 169: Storm It took a moment. Then, as the rankings flashed on the screen, highlighting the addition of 40% of Aurelia''s points getting added to Malakai''s, the realization slammed onto the people. The first shout reverberated. "I''M FUCKING RICHHHH!" It came from a man who looked old and wrinkly. Many looked at him in envy. He had been barely surviving his everyday life. The hunt brought about an opportunity for even the least privileged to become rich in an instant. The man had determined that he couldn''t continue living like this and sold his house and properties, having planned to place everything on the bets of the hunt. The odds against Malakai had been stacked. Most believed Aurelia would win in the end. He had placed his trust in the Ruined Heir, and now, he had won. "I LOVE YOU, NINTH VEIN!" the old man screamed, pulling off his clothes and dancing like the happiest man on earth. His shout broke the dam. The region erupted. "WHOOOOAAAA!!!!" People screamed at the top of their lungs. "NINTH VEIN! NINTH VEIN!" They chanted without stop, stomping their feet on the ground like a march, the earth shaking. "YES!" The large hall of the Blackreach fell deathly silent as the warriors'' gazes focused on the one who had just screamed. Blood Champion Hamada Sanguine. Hamada was a warrior known for his constant composure. None had ever seen him cheer, not once. Which was why they all stared in disbelief as he stood on his feet, fist clenched, a massive grin spread across his face. Hamada blinked, feeling the weight of their gazes. Realizing what he''d just done, he cleared his throat and returned to his seat. His calm, firm expression snapped back into place. "Carry on," he said with a cough. He settled back into his seat, pretending like nothing happened. But it wasn''t only at the Blackreach. In the large halls where the captains of the Blood Knights were gathered, Rhett had jumped down from his seat and approached the screen as though to kiss the figure that had appeared largely on the screen, Malakai. Laila tried her best to call him back, but her words fell on deaf ears. She understood his feelings, though. Aside from the fact that the boy was most definitely as talented, if not more so, than Valerian himself, he had just made them a sick ton of money. Well¡­ as long as he kept winning. But Laila couldn''t imagine anyone else aside from him winning this competition anymore. ¡­ Crack! The sturdy armrest of Varnel finally shattered. His gaze was wide as he looked at the screen displaying Malakai. ''She lost.'' Even he couldn''t believe his thoughts. Malakai had won. His mind kept telling him that this was the reality. The actual reality he had to accept. He could feel the amused gazes in the room. From the Pulses. From the Highbloods. From everyone. Their eyes bit at his skin. Their smirks boiled his blood. Their presence made him want to erupt. Still, Varnel breathed. Deep. Shuddering. Coldness radiated off him, freezing the seat beneath. Khana instinctively stepped back, unable to withstand the chill. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His expression was calm. But his eyes¡­ Many Highbloods couldn''t help but shudder when they saw the way he looked at Malakai through the screen. Varnel was seething. And only one person was responsible, Malakai. There was no doubt about it. After today, a storm was coming to the clan. ¡­ Malakai staggered forward, steadying himself. He felt a wave of weakness hit him as the overwhelming power he had felt before receded deep inside him. ''It lasted for just a few seconds. Just like the last time.'' The last time he had used this power, it had receded after a few seconds. It never seemed to last more than that. ''I''ll have to figure out how to handle it later. For now¡­'' Malakai scanned his body, and it was not good. He had a few bruises here and there due to clashing with Aurelia, but that wasn''t his major concern. ''My Vita.'' Malakai couldn''t understand it. He had more than a quarter of his Vita left in reserve before, but now, it was all gone. Empty. ''The essence used it.'' It was the most likely conclusion. His body was constantly absorbing Vita from the air, and he would recover at a fast rate, but only if another difficult battle didn''t occur. However, Malakai had never been one to believe in fairytales. The world was far from being that nice. "Ninth Vein!" Renlo''s shout reached him, and Malakai''s head snapped to the side, landing on Renlo, who was rushing toward him with a wide smile. "You did it! You won, Ninth Vein! You wooonnn!" Renlo screamed at the top of his lungs, jumping up in joy as he reached Malakai. Tears filled his eyes. It was obvious, the boy was truly happy that he had won. Malakai was a bit¡­ startled. "¡­Yeah." That was the only thing that came to mind. ''You don''t know what to feel, huh.'' Valentine''s voice suddenly sounded after so long, and while he was right, Malakai chose not to answer him. Since his parents died, Malakai had fought so many battles. So many close calls. But he couldn''t remember a time where someone had actually been happy that he won. It felt¡­ refreshing. Still, he held himself back from venturing too deep into the moment. "That''s enough." His firm voice stopped Renlo, who had still been jumping around in joy. "The competition isn''t over. Be alert." Renlo''s eyes widened, and he nodded before stretching his hand out. "I picked this up, Ninth Vein." Malakai''s eyes widened slightly, and he smiled before gripping his scythe from Renlo''s hand. Then, his gaze turned cold as he turned towards the distance, where multiple youths were looking at him with disbelief. But his focus wasn''t on them. It was on one person. Maximus. ''Only he should be able to pose a threat,'' he determined. The Seventh Vein''s gaze was calm, but Malakai could see the shock within them. Even he hadn''t believed Malakai could win. ''Should I fight him?'' Maximus asked himself. "Hmph! How brazen for both of you to leave me out of this!" Octavia''s voice rang out. She didn''t look happy that they hadn''t seen her as a threat. She had only just evolved, after all. None of the other youths dared to intervene in the matters of the Veins. In fact, most of them had already started sneaking away. Malakai and Maximus locked eyes, and the tension in the forest rose. Would they both fight too? Would they witness another clash? Chapter 170 - 170: Maniac [GT Bonus Chapter] Everyone watching, both in the forest and across the region, wondered the same thing. However, before the tension could reach a boiling point, a chill gripped Malakai. His gaze constricted. ''No¡­'' It was a familiar feeling, one he could never mistake, even in his dreams. ''Darkness creature.'' Many who knew Malakai would have been confused. Why would Malakai, of all people, be wary of a darkness creature? That was the misconception. It wasn''t a darkness creature. It wasn''t singular. Right now, Malakai felt like every inch of him had been doused with icy water. The chill came from everywhere. From every part of the forest. It wasn''t just one. ''It''s an army.'' A quake rumbled beneath them. The gazes of the Veins and the watching youths dropped to the ground. It was shaking. "Huh? What''s happening?" "I don''t know. The ground is shaking." "Guys! I think something is approaching here!" As the words of one of the farther youths reached their ears, the gazes of Maximus and Octavia narrowed. They shot forward and scaled different tall trees. As they reached the top, their eyes scanned the distance¡­ and froze. From every corner of the dark forest, a sea of darkness poured in, surging toward their location like a tsunami made of shadows. Trees were reduced to splinters. Youths were pulled out of the way before they could be swallowed. It took a moment¡­ but eventually, they saw the nature of the threat approaching. Darkness creatures. Numbering in the thousands, they surged from every direction, eyes feral, fangs bared to rip and tear. "What the hell¡­" Octavia muttered in disbelief as she saw the scene. She couldn''t believe it. What the hell was happening? "I-It¡­ D-DARKNESS CREATURES!" One of the youths who had climbed the tree along with the veins suddenly shouted. And in the next instant, the others echoed it. "It''s an army!" "They''re heading straight towards us!" "I give up! Take me away from this accursed forest!" The forest erupted into chaos as numerous youths screamed at the top of their lungs. Without hesitation, they all started scaling the trees, none of them wanting to stay on the ground for even a second longer. "Ninth Vein!" Renlo turned sharply toward Malakai, only to freeze. ''W-What¡­?'' Malakai''s gaze had turned cold. Killing intent radiated out of every inch of him. The youths above were all panicking, trying to figure out how to survive this crisis, but there was no shred of panic in Malakai''s eyes. Only pure, unfiltered battle intent. "Ninth Ve¡ª" Renlo couldn''t even finish his words. In the next instant, Malakai vanished from his view, and the world began to spin. ''Huh¡­?'' A sense of weightlessness hit Renlo. He was off the ground. His eyes lowered, and he saw it. Malakai had suddenly lifted him up. "W-What¡ª" Before Renlo could speak, Malakai stomped his foot into the ground, muscles bulging, stance firming, and threw. Renlo found himself airborne, soaring into the sky with incredible speed. He looked down. The forest was getting farther and farther away. His eyes picked up something converging from all directions at the exact location he had just left. He narrowed his eyes, and saw it. An army of darkness creatures raging towards that very spot. Towards Malakai. But now, Malakai had thrown him with such force that he was going past the incoming tide. The realization hit him. ''He threw me away¡­ to protect me.'' Renlo clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ''Again and again¡­'' His eyes blazed as he looked down toward the shrinking figure of Malakai. "I''LL COME BACK, NINTH VEIN!!!" His scream thundered across the sky. Outside, across the region, the people gasped as they saw the horde of darkness creatures marching in unison. The screens flickered endlessly, showing the youths that were seconds away from getting stomped, only to vanish, saved by the blood guardians. Back in the Sanguine Hall, expressions narrowed. Everyone wondered the same thing; What the hell was happening? "Should we call it off, Sovereign?" One of the Highbloods asked, bowing toward the throne. The hall turned toward him, awaiting the Sovereign''s decision. Everything had clearly turned to chaos, though none of them knew why. The darkness creatures that had once been scattered across the Dark Forest¡­ had all converged on a single point. None of the youths would survive that. There was no longer any point in continuing the competition. But as the silence stretched, so did the tension. Finally, the Sovereign gave his answer. "No one interferes." The eyes of many in the hall widened. Not because of the command, but because of something else. Something that sent a chill racing through their veins. The Sovereign¡­ was smiling. Suddenly, all the flickering screens in the hall froze, except one. The single screen burst to life, becoming much larger than the rest. It showed one image: an army of darkness creatures tearing through the forest, surging toward a single figure from every direction. The footage zoomed in. And the eyes of everyone watching landed on a boy. He stood tall, gripping his scythe tightly. Crimson-haired. Crimson-eyed. A stare that looked ready to take on the world. ''Of course¡­'' Captain Rhett realized it at the same time as the rest of the region. The other youths, even the Veins, had all ascended the trees to escape the creatures. But Malakai remained on the ground. His Eyes cold. Unmoving. ''Only a kid of his is crazy enough to do this.'' Rhett grinned. The realization struck them all at the same time. He¡­ was going to face the incoming army. The darkness converged around him in a relentless tide. The ground beneath him trembled from their march. The chill they brought gripped him from every side. Despite all of this, Malakai was calm. He stood tall in the midst of the approaching army, and to Octavia, he looked nothing short of a maniac. ''He''s insane.'' S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Octavia had always thought she was crazy, but Malakai was even more of a nutcase than she was! There were thousands of darkness creatures coming. Why the hell was he still on the ground!? ''He''ll lose everything if he fails.'' That was what made her even more confused. The penalty of losing to another youth was bad enough, losing forty percent of their points permanently. But the penalty of losing to a darkness creature? All their points would be forfeited! ''Is he really going to fight?'' Octavia wondered, and so did the other youths watching from the trees. Chapter 171 - 171: Do Better [GT Bonus Chapter] ''It had to be the life essence.'' While the others questioned Malakai''s sanity, he was already planning his next move. His mind replayed the scene from the last time he used this energy. Back then, after the Maugrim man had caught up to him, he had slumped against a tree, only for darkness creatures to burst from the forest behind the man. They had ignored the Maugrim completely. Their crimson eyes and bared claws had been focused solely on Malakai. The same crimson glow they had now. There was no doubt about it. He had drawn them in because he had used the power of the life essence. But while the others saw death in the approaching tide, Malakai saw something else entirely. He saw opportunity. Points. This many darkness creatures¡­ there was no way he would pass up the chance to earn so much. ''My Vita is still depleted.'' Using the life weapon earlier had drained him. He wouldn''t last long at this rate. However, Malakai wasn''t worried. Surging toward him from every direction was an uncountable number of Vita sources. As the darkness closed in, Malakai reached for his utility belt and drew out a dagger. He twirled it in his fingers, eyes narrowing in on one of the approaching creatures. He stepped forward and threw. The dagger whistled through the air, piercing straight through the head of a darkness creature. Malakai watched calmly as a greenish wave streamed out from the corpse and surged toward him. He felt the Vita roar through his body a moment later. It wasn''t much, barely a dent in his reserves, but more were coming. This will do for now. As the darkness poured into the large clearing where he stood, Malakai closed his eyes and focused. He focused on one thing: the twenty meter radius around him. He felt everything within it. The Vita density. The changes in air pressure. The pull of movement. The trembling of space itself. Then, the snarls of the creatures, the thundering of hooves, the tremors of the earth, everything else faded away. All that remained¡­ was the field. And then they crossed it and entered the twenty meter radius. ''Six. Six. Five. Six¡­'' Malakai''s thoughts moved in sync with his instincts, and his body exploded into motion. Six wolf like darkness creatures came first, fastest of the bunch. Their fangs gleamed. Claws tore toward him from all sides, ready to rip. But before they could land, Malakai vanished. A streak of silver. Six heads flew into the air. Black ichor splattered across the field. But he didn''t pause. Six more came, six more heads flew. Then five. Then six. Then four. Then seven. Malakai''s thoughts worked fast. His perception expanded. His movements never once paused. The darkness came from every direction. Some Grade One. Many gradeless. But as soon as they entered his perception, he noted everything; shape, size, speed, grade. He classified them all in his mind and moved in the perfect order to eliminate them. His movements were minimal. Precise. He evaded when necessary. Parried when needed. His scythe moved like it was born to kill, reaping lives like blades of grass. Its edge hissed through the air, spinning rapidly in Malakai''s grip. It severed heads. Split torsos. It tore life apart. Flashes of silver lit up the forest and the sound of blades slicing flesh echoed like a chorus of death. It was hard to describe the expressions of the onlookers. Even they didn''t know what they were currently feeling. Shock? Disbelief? To the youths watching, to the veins, and to the people of the west, none of them could say for sure. However, the only thing they knew was: This should be impossible. And yet, it was happening, right before their eyes. The region fell into a hushed silence. And in the midst of that silence, Malakai moved like a warrior bred for war. Black ichor had drenched the entirety of his body. He looked like a mass of darkness ripping through life. More darkness creatures poured in. More silver streaks filled the air. Their bodies were severed, forms split apart without mercy. Despite what many would''ve thought, Malakai''s movements weren''t slowing down. They were only getting faster. Before the battle began, his Vita reserves had been depleted to their barest extent. However, the reason he hadn''t been worried¡­ was because of one thing: The darkness creatures themselves. Each one he killed released Vita that surged through him, filling his reserve. Fueling his every movement. Malakai had never felt better. He moved without pause, severed heads and tore through bodies without restraint. Black ichor pooled beneath him, splashing with every step. But he didn''t stop. ¡­ As all of this unfolded, a particular bread lover was finally plummeting from the skies. Renlo gazed down at the dark forest rushing toward him. His eyes trembled, but his heart had already been steeled. ''I have to stop being afraid! I have to get to the Ninth Vein!'' He resolved in his heart. As he neared the trees, he slammed his foot against one, using the rebound to send his body flying sideways. He crashed into a thick branch, swallowed his pain, then kicked off another tree. Over and over, he used the trees to slow himself, slamming and rebounding until¡­ Boom. He hit the ground in a rough roll, but he didn''t stop. Renlo sprang to his feet and turned toward the direction he had come from. Then he surged forward as fast as he could. ''I have to help him. I have to move faster.'' This was the third time Malakai had saved him. First from Aurelia. Then from Julius. And now¡­ this. Renlo gritted his teeth. Malakai was his first friend, his only friend. And Renlo didn''t want that friendship to be one-sided. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t want to always be the one who needed saving. He wanted it to be a relationship of equal weight. Where both gave. Where both grew. Where both stood tall. His heart pounded. He was furious with himself, furious that he was still so weak. ''I have to do better!'' He roared in his mind, the fire inside him burning brighter. Which was why, when Renlo laid eyes on the cluster of darkness creatures ahead, he only clenched his fists tighter. His steps didn''t falter. He shot forward, thrusting his spear with everything he had. He had to reach his friend. Chapter 172 - 172: One Against Many Slash! Slash! Slash! For a brief moment, Malakai had forgotten everything. The expansive dark forest. The youths high in the trees watching him with trembling gazes. The people of the west, witnessing everything unfold. Malakai was in his own world. In this space, twenty meters around him, nothing else mattered. The darkness creatures breached this domain in droves, claws screaming from every direction. But this was his world. They had stepped into his territory. And Malakai treated them as such, intruders. His movements were seamless, and his entire being focused on only one thing: splitting them apart. Everyone who watched this scene felt the same thing, disbelief. None of them could understand how he was able to do what he was doing. As a young Node Formation evolver, defeating even one grade one darkness creature was already considered remarkable. To do that, one had to confront the fear these creatures radiated and withstand the chilling aura they emitted. But with a horde of this size, many couldn''t begin to imagine the weight of that collective chill. No fourteen year old should be able to withstand it. Still, that fact, though shocking, could be swallowed. What truly stunned them were Malakai''s movements. How he handled so many attackers from every direction with such ease, they simply couldn''t comprehend. He was considered a battle genius, yes, but this¡­ this was something else. Malakai moved like he already knew every outcome. Every attack on him was parried, blocked, or dodged. Every counterattack he launched struck true, without pause or hesitation. He had previously killed grade one darkness creatures with ease before their eyes, but handling them all at once like this should''ve been impossible. What they didn''t know¡­ was Malakai''s unique ability. He could sense Vita within a certain radius. An ability that most wouldn''t awaken until the Synergy Stage. Coupled with the twice enhanced node in his brain, the darkness creatures looked like snails in his perception. He simply moved to finish them as efficiently as possible. It took a while. A time that passed in utter silence, with every youth and people too stunned to speak. Slash! Soon, the final creature fell, and the silence only deepened. All eyes landed on the scene of carnage before them. Black ichor drenched the forest floor. The once raging army of darkness creatures now lay in massive heaps, lifeless, sprawled across the ichor soaked land. Their gazes shifted to the figure at the center of the devastation, and their hearts froze. He was drenched from head to toe in black ichor. Even his hair was so soaked it was hard to tell its true color. He didn''t look like a teenager. He looked like a devil that had crawled out of hell. ''What is he?'' Octavia thought, shaken to her core. How was he that fast? How was he that good at fighting? ''How is this even possible¡­'' Maximus''s thoughts were also in disarray. Moments ago, he had been deciding whether to fight Malakai or back down. And now, the boy he''d considered challenging had just singlehandedly annihilated an entire fucking army. "No¡­ no way¡­" "H-he killed all of them?" "He''s only fourteen?" "He''s¡­ a monster¡­" The silence broke with the stunned whispers of the youths, all of them staring at Malakai in disbelief. "Ninth Vein!" A voice cut through the tension. Eyes turned to a boy with chubby cheeks sprinting toward the Ninth Vein. He, too, was drenched in black ichor, showing that he''d also been fighting. Renlo reached Malakai, panting. "Ninth Vein¡­ are you okay?" The others remained rooted in place, too stunned or wary to approach. But Renlo''s eyes, as they stared at Malakai, showed only one thing, concern. ''He''s worried.'' Malakai could see it. Then his gaze dropped to Renlo''s ichor stained figure. "You¡­ fought?" he asked, mildly surprised. It was hard to imagine the always terrified Renlo fighting an army of darkness creatures. Renlo clenched his spear tightly. "Yes, Ninth Vein¡­ but it wasn''t enough. Not compared to you¡­" "Still," Malakai said, "you fought. That''s something you would''ve never done in the past. You''re changing. You should be happy." Renlo blinked. Had Malakai, of all people, just complimented him? He had to be sure. "Can you repeat that, Ninth Vein?" "Did you go deaf?" Renlo flinched, then smiled. A genuine one. He clenched his fist. Those were the words he''d always wanted to hear. ''I''m changing.'' If Malakai himself had said it, then it had to be true. And that thought alone filled Renlo with nothing but excitement. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you hurt?" It took a moment for Renlo to realize Malakai was talking to him. The question had been so out of character, his ears simply filtered it out. "W-what? No¡ªno, Ninth Vein. Wait! I should be asking you that. You just faced an entire army!" "Malakai." Renlo blinked, confused. "Call me Malakai," Malakai said. Renlo just stared, stunned. ''Did he just¡­'' Had he heard right? "Call me Malakai from now on," Malakai repeated, his tone leaving no room for argument. "¡­" Renlo was speechless. He didn''t know what to say, he just stared at him. Malakai frowned. "Try it." The coldness in his voice snapped Renlo out of his daze. He finally registered what Malakai was asking. "I-I should try it?" he asked. "Yes." Renlo looked visibly hesitant. The veins of the Sanguine Clan were like princes, royalty. Calling one by name felt¡­ wrong. The kind of thing you could get your head cut off for. But right now, it didn''t feel like a request. It felt like an order. One he couldn''t refuse. "M-ma¡ª" Renlo''s fingers fidgeted nervously, tugging at each other as he tried to summon the courage. Malakai''s cold stare wasn''t helping. "M-Malakai," he finally said, then immediately reached for his neck, as if expecting a blade to come down on it. A second passed. Nothing happened. Just Malakai''s narrowed gaze. "What are you doing?" "I¡ªI don''t want to get beheaded¡­" Renlo said, still glancing around like someone expecting guards to jump out at any moment. Chapter 173 - 173: Rest Malakai was just about to speak when a youth''s scream suddenly cut through the conversation. "H-hey! Look at the rankings!" The gazes of Octavia and Maximus narrowed. Both of them, along with the other youths, clicked on their Lifeguards to check the rankings, only for their eyes to explode. "This is unreal!" "How is this possible?" The youths muttered in disbelief. They couldn''t believe their eyes. The shock spread throughout the west as the rankings suddenly flickered across every screen. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No way!" "Is that even possible?" Murmurs of disbelief rippled across the entire region, even reaching the Sanguine Clan. Inside the hall where the Sovereign and countless powers were gathered, many eyes were wide. This time, the expressions of the other veins had darkened considerably. They had still not recovered from Malakai''s earlier stunt, and now, many had shifted their focus away from the boy himself and instead stared at the name written boldly on the screen. 1. Malakai Von Sanguine - 20,823 pts The hearts of many froze. It was expected, considering the massacre he had just enacted. But¡­ looking at those points¡­ they felt surreal. "Adjust the all time ranking," the Sovereign''s voice suddenly rang out, and the expressions of many in the hall froze. The realization of the situation fully set in. At the Sovereign''s words, the screen flickered, and a new ranking was displayed. All-Time Rankings for the Hunt 1. Malakai Von Sanguine - 20,823 pts 2. Valerian Von Sanguine - 10,200 pts 3. Othric Von Sanguine - 9,345 pts As the rankings updated, the powers of the Sanguine Clan just stared. The people of the west just stared. The names that showed on the rankings were nothing short of legends. Beings who had etched their names deep in the minds of everyone in the West and across the dome. Othric Von Sanguine. The giant of the west. The one who led the entire Sanguine Clan. The weight his name carried in the hearts of the people couldn''t be measured. Valerian Von Sanguine. A genius like no other. A man who broke every record the giant of the west had left behind. One who dominated all in the clan with his sheer talent. Both were legends. Names everyone knew. And now, right before their very eyes, a new name had appeared at the very top of those two greats. Malakai Von Sanguine. A boy once considered the ruined heir of the Sanguine Clan. Someone who could never amount to much. But now¡­ he had surpassed two titans and carved his name at the top of the rankings. Coming into the Hunt, Malakai''s goal had been to send a message to everyone in the West and beyond. Now, they had received it, loud and clear. The ruined heir of the Sanguine¡­ the only son of Valerian¡­ had evolved. ¡­ Malakai gazed at the rankings calmly. ''It''s a good haul.'' He was pleased with the massive number of points he had earned. ''It should give me a reasonable head start on the Fresh Blood Rankings.'' Malakai was already planning for what came next. For the Sanguine youths, every point gained during the Hunt translated directly to blood points. With what he''d gathered here, he was confident he could get a significant lead in the rankings. ''I should be able to see it when I get back and join the Bloodknights.'' That feature hadn''t been unlocked for him yet, or for many others, until they officially became Bloodknight apprentices. Right now, he just had to finish the Hunt. ''What''s wrong with him?'' Malakai glanced at Renlo, who was gawking at the screen. "Nin¡ªM-Malakai! H-have you seen your points?!" Renlo was utterly baffled. He had almost slipped and called him by his title. He''d watched countless Hunts in the past, but never had he seen anyone with points this high, not even close. ''It''s insane¡­'' Renlo thought. But as he looked around and saw the slicked, lifeless bodies of the darkness creatures, he gulped. At the very least, only this monster could''ve pulled it off. Renlo reflexively scrolled down to check his own ranking. Out of habit, he went far, far down. ''Huh? Where is it?'' He checked the lower sections of the rankings but found nothing. "You''re fifth," Malakai said, clearly having noticed him searching. Renlo blinked. "Me? Fifth? Haha, you''re so funny." Malakai gave him a look. "Check." Renlo froze. Then he remembered what kind of person Malakai was. ''He never jokes.'' Did he actually¡­? His brain still refused to believe it. He scrolled up and finally reached the top, only to stop. 5. Renlo Sanguine - 820 pts He couldn''t believe his eyes. He blinked several times just to be sure. "H-how did I get here?" he whispered. "You forgot you fought the army," Malakai said, looking at him like he was stupid. "R-right." Renlo laughed, scratching his hair. Still, a wide grin stretched across his face as he stared at the ranking. ''Fifth place!'' Renlo felt like royalty. "You realize the competition isn''t over, right?" Malakai''s words snapped him back to reality. Renlo''s eyes widened. ''He''s right!'' He glanced at the timer, and almost screamed. ''One hour!'' There was still a whole hour left before the Hunt ended. Plenty of time for many things to go wrong. That was when Renlo felt it. Countless gazes. All of them locked on him and Malakai. From above. He looked up and gulped. ''Damn. That''s a lot.'' A sea of youths were high in the trees, all staring at them with varying expressions. Even the veins were among them. ''Will they attack?'' He was sure of it, right now, Malakai looked like a walking treasure chest. 40% of 20,000+ points. That was nearly 10,000 points. Anyone who could take Malakai down could win the entire Hunt. While Renlo was feeling utterly tense just thinking about the whole thing, the sound of footsteps reached his ears. He turned, and saw Malakai walking away toward a tree. "W-where are you going?" Renlo asked. "I want to rest my back for a bit." "Huh?" Renlo was speechless. Had he heard that right? Rest his back? In this situation!? But true to his words, Malakai reached the tree and simply sat beneath it, leaning his back against the trunk like he hadn''t just massacred an entire army. Chapter 174 - 174: Another Node [GT Bonus Chapter] Renlo couldn''t believe his eyes. "There''re no more darkness creatures left to kill," Malakai said calmly. "Unless you want to fight other youths, you should come join me." "W-what are you saying? What if the other youths decide to attack¡­?" Not a second passed before Malakai''s killing intent suddenly detonated, erupting around him and engulfing the surrounding area. The veins and youths closest to him instantly froze, their eyes widening in disbelief. ''It''s even stronger now¡­'' Octavia thought, her heart pounding in dread. His killing intent had intensified, no, it had evolved. After wiping out an entire army, the weight of it was suffocating. No one could move. Not even the veins. And then, Malakai''s voice cut through the silence. "Let them." Just two words. But those two words caused hearts to race like drums. Many gulped. Every thought of ganging up on him was wiped clean. He had just defeated an army of darkness creatures, and he didn''t even look remotely tired. If he had to defeat another army¡­ he would. And everyone knew it. After that, Renlo saw the trembling gazes of the youths and eventually convinced himself to join Malakai by the tree. The forest fell silent afterwards. Many of the youths glanced at each other, unsure of what to do. Across the forest, the majority of the youths had been taken out of the competition because of the darkness creatures'' march, and the youths here were more or less what was remaining. There were no more darkness creatures. Should they continue the hunt and fight amongst themselves? Many weren''t satisfied with their points. Still, they all knew that Malakai was off the plate. They didn''t want to risk even so much as disturbing the monster. A few seconds passed, and the youths started descending from the trees and moving away from the area. Some had decided to battle, while others had decided to hide out until the hunt was over. Octavia landed on the floor gently, her gaze fixed on Malakai. ''There''s no point.'' She was currently 10th in the rankings, which was high considering it was her first time and she had just evolved a year ago. She found a tree and sat in silence. Maximus did the same thing. He was currently 2nd and saw no reason to continue fighting again. He rested his back against one wall, eyes fixed silently on Malakai. Renlo was tense, feeling the gazes of the two veins on them. Turning and seeing Malakai closing his eyes didn''t make things better. ''Is he training?'' Renlo thought, bewildered. He had a training maniac as a friend. To think he would train in this situation¡­ ''Stop thinking like that.'' Renlo suddenly clenched his fist. ''It''s because he''s like this that he''s so strong.'' He realized. If a training maniac was what he needed to become to be strong, then he''d become it! He closed his eyes and started drawing in Vita. Meanwhile, while Renlo had been busy feeling shocked, Malakai had indeed been training. ''I can form it now.'' Malakai''s gains from the massacre he enacted weren''t only the points. He had also gained something even more remarkable. Vita. A huge amount of it. During the fight, his body had been drenched in Vita and had constantly overflowed. He had tried his best to absorb as much as he could, and luckily, Malakai had managed to gather enough Vita to form another node! It was a pivotal moment for him, and after careful consideration and planning, he had decided to form his second node in his heart. He didn''t waste time and started forming his second node. He manipulated the Vita, and it surged across his body, converging all on one point. Time passed, and as the minutes stretched, the gazes of the veins narrowed, the Vita in the air had shifted. They turned sharply towards Malakai, who was now glowing with a radiant green light. Their gazes widened. ''Is he¡­?'' They each had the same thought. They could feel the Vita on their skin being siphoned away, and with the literal glowing light bulb in front of them, there was no doubt where it was going. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "N-Ninth Vein!" Renlo shot to his feet, staring at Malakai with a bewildered expression. He was so shocked he forgot he wasn''t supposed to call Malakai that anymore. He had been training and absorbing Vita when he noticed that everything around him was being drawn elsewhere. But once he figured out what was happening, a grin formed on his face. ''He''s forming another node!'' There was no doubt about it. Renlo instantly understood the significance of the moment. His expression turned serious as he threw a cautious glance toward the veins. ''I have to protect him!'' The veins could choose to strike while Malakai was vulnerable mid breakthrough. He had to stop them, no matter how hard it was. But in truth, Renlo had nothing to worry about. There was no way someone as cautious as Malakai would ever let his guard down. If the veins made any move, he was ready to put them down instantly. Still, no one moved. Minutes passed, and eventually, the glowing light radiating from Malakai began to dim. Then his eyes opened. His gaze landed on Octavia and Maximus. Their bodies flinched, the former taking an involuntary step back, the latter struggling to stay still. Malakai''s eyes had changed. They didn''t just carry the gaze of someone who could see through you. Now, layered beneath it, was the gaze of a slumbering beast, ready to awaken at any moment. "You did it!" Malakai turned toward Renlo, who was beaming with a huge grin. Once more, Malakai found himself baffled that someone was actually happy about his growth. "Thanks." Ignoring Renlo''s bouncing figure and the stunned stares from the veins, Malakai focused inward. ''I successfully created the node near my heart.'' Now, alongside the blood node at the back of his heart, another radiant node had formed nearby. He could already feel the changes throughout his body. The flow of Vita through his bloodstream had improved drastically. His blood felt denser, stronger. Even his control over it had risen noticeably. Chapter 175 - 175: Glory [GT Bonus Chapter] ''It affected my whole body too.'' Despite the focus being around his heart, he could tell that his physical strength had increased, even if slightly. ''And my perception¡­'' Malakai spread it outward. What once covered twenty meters now reached twenty two. A small improvement, but an improvement nonetheless. ''I can''t wait to use my blood powers.'' He suspected the true change would be in this aspect, his blood. The node didn''t just improve his mastery, it enhanced its effectiveness. ''I''ll test it when I return to the clan.'' After a while, Renlo finished his celebration and finally settled. With the veins still staring at Malakai in silence, time passed quickly, until a loud, blaring horn echoed across the dark forest. As soon as the remaining youths heard it, a collective sigh escaped them. The hunt was finally over. In the next second, darkness swept across the forest as a massive platform blocked the late morning sun. Several ropes descended from above, stopping just before they touched the ground. Malakai was already on his feet the moment the horn sounded. "Let''s go," he said to Renlo, who instantly nodded and followed. They ignored the piercing glares from the veins. As they grabbed onto one of the ropes and tugged, it began to rise, lifting them high toward the platform above. Seconds later, Malakai and Renlo pushed through the massive crowd gathered on the platform. While many still arrived from below, most here were the ones eliminated during the hunt, especially those who had fallen during the army of darkness creature''s march. Because they had left the competition early, they''d been able to witness everything that followed. Some had seen Malakai''s duel with Julius. Others, his clash with Aurelia. But the majority had watched the final act, Malakai, the ninth vein, standing alone against an army of darkness creatures. Even now, mouths were left wide open. Disbelief filled the air as countless eyes locked on Malakai. He ignored them. With a tense Renlo in tow, he finally reached the corner of the platform where the Sanguine group had been dropped off. There, a Skeldrith stood, waiting to retrieve the clan''s youths. Seconds later, Malakai walked into the glass dome, only to pause at the entrance. "Blood flows where you walk. May your blood burn brighter than the sun." Malakai calmly met the gaze of the Iron Saint bowing before him, fist against his chest. "As it should." The Iron Saint, Caelum, struck his chest once more and straightened, a proud smile on his face. "You made the clan proud, Ninth Vein. Amazing work," he said with admiration. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai nodded. "Thank you." He was about to walk past when Caelum''s next words made his eyes sharpen. "Prepare yourself for when you return to the clan." It was a whisper, but Malakai heard it loud and clear. He nodded seriously and walked toward a quiet corner, a bewildered Renlo trailing close behind. Malakai hadn''t been the first to enter the glass dome. The other Sanguine youths who didn''t remain in the hunt till the end were already inside. Most of their eyes were fixed on him. Even they had seen everything he did. However, among them, one gaze burned hotter than the rest. The Sixth Vein, Aurelia. She stood alone in a corner, fully healed. But ever since Malakai entered, her eyes hadn''t once left him. Still, Malakai''s focus wasn''t on any of them. His mind had drifted into deep thought. ''I was right. It''ll be a problem.'' The Iron Saint''s warning echoed in his head, and Malakai knew exactly what it meant. More than a thousand darkness creatures had converged on a single location, and many had seen how they all ignored the other youths high in the trees, going straight for Malakai. The clan wasn''t run by fools. There would be questions. And questions needed answers. Renlo noticed that Malakai was lost in thought and wisely chose not to disturb him. More Sanguine youths filtered into the dome, and with them, more eyes turned toward Malakai. Especially a now healed Eighth Vein, Julius. ''Shit, shit, shit, shit!'' Julius clenched his jaw as he glared at Malakai, but he couldn''t stop the trembling in his limbs. The pain Malakai had inflicted on him was still fresh in his mind. But right now, Julius was more concerned about his father''s reaction. ''Zero points.'' Unlike Aurelia, Julius had been saved by a Blood Guardian before the darkness creature army could claim him. But it had been registered as a death by creature, and all his points were forfeited. He ended up with zero. Julius tried to steady his racing heart. ''What can I do?'' The ride was filled with whispers about Malakai''s feats. But Julius didn''t care. He was deep in thought. So were Aurelia, Octavia, Maximus, and even the center of it all, Malakai. The ride back was uneventful, and after another thirty minutes, they reached the city of Vitaemora. But unlike before, they didn''t head for the main gates. Instead, they stopped in front of a long crimson path where ten massive Gravethorns waited. As they disembarked, the Iron Saint''s voice rang out, finally addressing everyone. "This is called the Walk of Glory. You''ve all gone out there and represented our clan with pride. The city of blood, Vitaemora, welcomes its champions." He gestured ahead, where a massive crowd had gathered on both sides of the path that led straight to Crimson Hold. As the youths began to understand, Caelum continued, "Only the top ten Sanguine youths are granted a Gravethorn. Number one will lead the walk, and the rest will follow in descending order of their ranks." "I''ll see you later." Renlo waved at Malakai as they moved toward their assigned mounts. He was a bit shaken. He''d be marching alongside veins and geniuses of the clan. Still, he steeled his resolve and mounted the Gravethorn. The others soon followed, and then all eyes turned to the one at the very front. Malakai. He was still covered in black ichor, but that only made him look even more imposing. Malakai gently pulled the reins, and as his Gravethorn took the first step¡­ The city of Vitaemora roared. Chapter 176 - 176: Walk "NINTH VEIN! NINTH VEIN!" The roars were endless. The people had come to bear witness to the return of their champion. To the return of him. Usually, during past Walks of Glory, it was normal for the people to cheer different names. They had always been given the freedom to support whoever they chose, even if it wasn''t a vein. But now, after three hours of heart pounding action, the people of Vitaemora had chosen a single person. It was unprecedented, something that had only happened during the time of the Sovereign and Valerian. And now, it had happened once more. Julius clenched his fists tightly as he walked. Among the veins, he was the only one at the far, far back, where the youths with zero points had been made to gather. Words couldn''t begin to describe the humiliation he was feeling. Even Octavia, the youngest among them, had managed to secure a Gravethorn. Though the gazes of the people were locked on Malakai, Julius couldn''t help but feel the amused glances thrown his way. Each one burned against his skin, igniting a storm of rage within him. In contrast, Renlo looked like someone who had just made it in life. His back straight, chin high, he had glanced at Malakai before the march began and had copied his every move down to the smallest detail. He had to look good. He''d been nervous at first. But as the chants began, as the praises for Malakai grew louder, awe replaced his fear. If not for the presence of those he didn''t want to offend, Renlo would''ve joined the chants himself. Each youth carried different thoughts, some held their heads high, others bowed theirs in shame. But at the center of it all, the one leading the march with a calm, steady pace was Malakai. He could''ve moved faster if he wanted. The others would''ve been forced to run, including Julius, not that Malakai would''ve cared. But he didn''t. He needed the time to think, to plan his next moves. He knew what was waiting for him at the clan. With steady grace, he led the march toward Crimson Hold. Time passed, and eventually, they reached the gates. The lines of people stretched all the way from the gates to the horizon, their cheers still shaking the earth. Their numbers couldn''t even be estimated. The gates opened without hesitation, and the march finally stopped before the powers of the Sanguine Clan gathered on top of a platform in front of the main building. There stood the Sovereign, flanked by the Pulses and members of the Scarlet Ten. Surrounding them were captains of the Bloodknights, their expressions filled with faint smiles. Malakai and the youths at the front instantly dismounted. They stepped forward alongside the others and dropped to their knees in unison, voices ringing out: "Blood flows to you, Sovereign. May your will shape the veins of the world." The Sovereign gave a single nod. "Rise." As they stood, the Sovereign spoke. "Young warriors, I welcome you back. The Hunt has always been sacred to our clan, and it fills me with pride to see that some of you did justice to our name. Good work." The Sanguine youths who had ranked high lifted their heads with pride. Those who hadn''t could only bow lower. "Not all of you were able to shine. But don''t let that dim your spirits. The Sanguine heart never dies, remember that. Keep trying, and you will soar to the peak." "Thank you, Sovereign!" many of the youths chorused. The Sovereign gave a satisfied nod. "That said, I believe praise must be given when due." His gaze shifted to Malakai. "Malakai Von Sanguine." As his name rang out, Malakai stepped forward and dropped to his knees. The area fell silent. Every gaze landed on the one who had stunned them all today. The one who had done the impossible. The Sovereign continued: "Your actions today have ushered in a new age for the Sanguine. You reminded the world why our lineage rules the West. This is how it should be. The clan must grow stronger, not weaker. The new must rise to surpass the old. Your courage today was seen by all, and it will not go unrewarded." Malakai bowed lower as the Sovereign mentioned rewards. Would he receive something beyond the standard hunt prizes? "One of the first place rewards is a 20% increase to your total points in the Fresh Blood Rankings. I will double that." Gasps rippled through the crowd. The veins and pulses especially looked stunned. Malakai''s points were already monstrous, an additional 40% would make them insane. Their shocked eyes turned to the Sovereign. Was he serious? "My Sovereign," a stern voice suddenly cut through the whispers. All eyes turned. "What is it, First Pulse?" Drennos stepped forward and bowed low. "I respectfully request permission to speak. I believe it''s a matter of great importance." ''Here it comes,'' Malakai thought calmly. The moment he''d been expecting. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Speak." Drennos turned sharply toward Malakai, his gaze cold. "It concerns the Ninth Vein and his actions during the Hunt." Murmurs spread across the courtyard. "The thousands of darkness creatures prepared for the Hunt suddenly ignored their prey and converged on the Ninth Vein. We all saw it, they came for him, and him alone." His gaze bore down on Malakai, growing heavier. "The Third Pulse mentioned it earlier, and I also believe it to be true. The Ninth Vein''s evolution remains a mystery. I believe this evolution is what triggered the strange behavior from the darkness creatures." Varnel''s eyes gleamed as Drennos mentioned him. Though they didn''t get along, right now they wanted the same thing, to eliminate the threat that was Malakai. He bowed as well. "I also believe so, Sovereign. There''s a need to study the Ninth Vein. The darkness creatures ignored everyone else and moved solely towards him." "If you allow me, I might be able to uncover the reason, and potentially solve our current crisis. If we can control the movement and behavior of the darkness creatures, the possibilities are endless. It could elevate the Sanguine name." Chapter 177 - 177: Answer More whispers came. Many understood what was happening, they were trying to make a move on Malakai. But none of them could ignore the claim Varnel had just made. If the behavior of darkness creatures could be weaponized, it would solve almost all of their problems. They could place a beacon, leave it active 24/7, and any darkness creature would move toward that point to be easily eliminated. More and more eyes turned to Malakai, and many of them were now filled with greed. "That''s bullshit." Eyes narrowed. Had they heard that right? Two Pulses had just spoken, and that voice hadn''t come from another Pulse. No, it came from where the captains of the different factions were standing. Heads turned, landing on the scene of Laila desperately trying to stop Rhett from making the most idiotic mistake of his life. But Rhett wasn''t having it. His gaze was serious. And as all eyes landed on him, he stepped forward and sank to one knee before the Sovereign. "All blood flows to you, Sovereign. May your will shape the veins of the world." The Sovereign gave a small nod, prompting Rhett to speak quickly. "My name is Rhett Sanguine, a captain of the Sovereign''s faction. I respectfully request permission to speak." Whispers broke out instantly. "Rhett? Wasn''t he Valerian''s second in command?" "I heard he joined the Sovereign''s faction after Valerian died¡­" "Maybe he''s still loyal to Valerian. Maybe he''s doing this for his son?" "But he''s challenging the Pulses. He probably won''t live to see tomorrow." As the murmurs continued, Drennos and Varnel locked their cold eyes onto Rhett, their auras pressing down heavily. But Rhett didn''t so much as flinch. Before either of them could respond, the Sovereign''s voice rang out. "Speak." Rhett bowed. "The Third Pulse''s proposal is¡­ remarkable. But I believe we''re straying from what truly matters. Today, the actions of the Ninth Vein reminded the world of who we are. He didn''t just represent himself, he brought glory to our clan. People will sing his praises. They will sing the clan''s praise. That deserves respect. Anything less is cowardice, plain and simple." "Choose your words carefully, Captain," Drennos said coldly, his voice like iron. "We are speaking of the dome''s survival. He should be honored to be part of something greater." "No." Rhett''s voice was steady. "The Sovereign himself has said, our lineage must rise, not dwindle. This isn''t honor. It''s a death sentence. And it''s not something you throw at someone who''s done what the Ninth Vein has." "How dare you," Varnel snapped, his killing intent spilling out like blood. A mere captain challenging two Pulses, it was unthinkable. The other captains stared with wide eyes. They had always thought Rhett was reckless, even stupid, but this¡­ this was suicide. Even Laila was stunned. Lineage? Honor? Who was this man? His ideal night involved whores and wine, and not a drop of honor in sight. Who the hell was speaking? The tension grew thick. And just as it was about to snap, the Sovereign''s voice rang out again. "Enough." The whispers died. The courtyard froze. Every eye turned toward the Sovereign, who now shifted his gaze to Malakai. "Malakai." "Yes, Sovereign." "Explain." Everyone fell silent and listened attentively. The Sovereign had asked Malakai a direct question, how had it happened? More than a thousand darkness creatures had surged toward him, ignoring everything else. What had he done? ''He''s testing me.'' Malakai''s mind moved fast. The fact that the Sovereign himself was asking this question meant it was a test, one meant to gauge his ability to handle situations like this. Had he taken action without considering the consequences? He didn''t know if the Sovereign would still support him if he failed this question. Just as the thought passed, Malakai''s entire body froze. ''What''s that?'' He had just felt something take control of his blood. His heart, which had been beating slightly faster than usual, suddenly returned to a perfectly rhythmic pace. No matter how much he tried to take back control, speed it up, slow it down, it wouldn''t budge. ''This level of control¡­'' Only someone at least at the Bloom rank could do something like this. But that wasn''t the real problem. This space was filled with Blooms, and one Zenith. No one could tamper with his blood unnoticed. Unless¡­ Malakai''s thoughts halted. ''He''s the one.'' He lifted his gaze and met the Sovereign''s eyes. The man stared back calmly, waiting for an answer. ''I see.'' Malakai understood perfectly. He knew what he had to do. Without hesitation, he reached for a pouch at his waist and emptied the contents into his palm. Instantly, the Vita in the air spiked. Drennos and Varnel''s eyes widened as they saw the orb of greenish light glow in Malakai''s hand. A Grade Three Vita Core. Malakai spoke next. "Sovereign, I believe this was the cause of the darkness creatures'' strange behavior. During my fight with the Sixth Vein, it must have fallen from its pouch. The creatures likely sensed the Vita radiating from it." Drennos and Varnel''s expressions darkened. They could all feel it, Malakai was telling the truth. His pulse was calm. No fluctuations. Not a single stutter in his rhythm. It was so calm, it was unnatural. "Where did you get a Grade Three Vita Core?" Drennos asked coldly. "I have a lot of visitors at night." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At Malakai''s response, Drennos'' eyes narrowed, and so did the other Pulses''. He was implying that it came from one of the assassins that had tried to kill him. Grade Three Vita Cores were nearly impossible to obtain, even with immense wealth. Not only were their uses endless, but for one to form, a Grade Three creature had to spawn. Killing one required multiple synergy-stage evolvers. So the idea that a youth like Malakai had one in his possession was absurd, yet here it was. Still¡­ it was a logical explanation. Darkness creatures were always drawn to the highest source of Vita nearby. If a Grade Three core had been revealed during the hunt, then the convergence of the darkness army made perfect sense. Chapter 178 - 178: Sign [GT Bonus Chapter] ''It''s not over yet,'' Malakai thought. He could see it, many of them had contemplative looks. While the logic was clear, there was still one issue¡­ S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Darkness creatures didn''t normally abandon prey once they had locked eyes on it. Drennos, naturally, brought that up. And Malakai met it with a simple response. "I don''t know." Drennos'' gaze sharpened. "That''s not enough. We need concrete proof that your mysterious evolution isn''t what caused this." "I don''t need to prove anything to you," Malakai replied, his voice cold. "I only answered the Sovereign''s question." Drennos'' eyes flashed red. Had this child just¡­? His aura surged out violently, pressing down on Malakai like a storm. But Malakai didn''t even blink. He''d said nothing but the truth. The air grew colder. Drennos was no longer smiling. The disregard¡­ Malakai had just made it clear, he didn''t even acknowledge him. Only the Sovereign mattered. As Drennos wrestled with this disrespect, Varnel spoke up, choosing to take a different route. "You used an external force to hunt darkness creatures," he said, gesturing toward the core in Malakai''s palm. "Sovereign, this is a direct violation of the rules. His points should be revoked." Gasps spread through the courtyard. He was right. Using external tools or forces to hunt darkness creatures was strictly forbidden. If proven, it could result in a heavy penalty, even complete disqualification. Eyes turned back to the Sovereign, waiting. But it was not the Sovereign that spoke. Instead, Malakai''s rang out. "The rules stated that external forces, aside from weapons, should not be used to hunt darkness creatures. I didn''t use anything other than my weapon to kill them." Hearing him, Varnel''s gaze narrowed, so did Drennos''. They had both assumed they could convince the Sovereign that studying Malakai was more beneficial to the clan than allowing him to remain free. But that had failed when Malakai responded with pure logic. And worse for them, his steady heart rate had backed his words. There were no lies. Now, having failed there, Varnel had shifted tactics. If they could get his points revoked, they could spread the rumor that the Ninth Vein had cheated in the hunt and use the updated rankings as proof. But that, too, was falling apart. The rules were clear. Using other weapons aside from your main one was forbidden. But Malakai hadn''t broken that. The darkness creatures had been attracted by the Grade Three Vita Core. He''d hunted them all with his weapon alone. "But¡ª" Varnel began to speak, but the Sovereign''s words cut him off. "That''s enough." Varnel went silent. Everyone did. The Sovereign''s gaze swept across the gathering. "The Ninth Vein has made his case, and his words have been proven true. We will not reward greatness with scorn." "First Pulse. Third Pulse." He turned toward Drennos and Varnel, who instantly bowed. "Yes, Sovereign." "You will leave this matter be. The Ninth Vein has shown courage and finesse, traits some have failed to show." Varnel''s fists clenched. It was subtle, but he understood perfectly, the Sovereign was referring to his children. Julius. Aurelia. "Yes, Sovereign," they both said. Then the Sovereign turned to the crowd. "Now, let us proceed to the selection process." The expressions of the captains shifted. It was finally time. Rhett had already gotten to his feet and was being quietly reprimanded by Laila, but the moment he heard that the selections were about to begin, his gaze sharpened. What was about to happen was arguably the most important part of the hunt. After the competition concluded, youths from all across the region were granted the right to join the Blood Knights. Usually, there were two ways this happened: the first was being poached by a captain and falling under them. The second was joining the general public program. Only the best were taken by captains. The rest usually joined the general route. Still, many captains had gathered here today for one reason, the veins. Four out of five would be joining the Blood Knights this year. Participation in the final hunt granted them the right to enlist, but many, especially the veins, always waited until after their last hunt to maximize the benefits. Now, all of the veins, aside from Octavia, would be joining. And the captains were ready. "As per tradition, I will remain until the first ten selections have been made. We begin with the first rank. Malakai Von Sanguine, stand." At the Sovereign''s words, Malakai stood up instantly and faced the captains. Some looked at him coldly, especially those under Drennos and Varnel. But not all. Some looked at him with interest. ''The Second and Sixth Pulse,'' Malakai noted. He could see their faction insignias etched onto their clothing. ''They''re interested in me.'' The Second Pulse had already made her interest clear. The Sixth was a surprise. ''What''s she up to?'' While the Second was more straightforward, the Sixth wasn''t. The worst mistake would be trusting her. Still, Malakai''s gaze continued to sweep across the crowd, until it landed on a figure. ''What¡­ isn''t he¡­?'' He blinked, confused. While the other captains looked at him with serious or cold expressions, one of them was grinning widely. He recognized him. ''Rhett?'' The same man who had just defended him moments ago. ''Who is he?'' Malakai felt a hint of wariness. He didn''t know this man. The fact that he had suddenly stepped forward to defend him was suspicious on every level. But then Malakai''s gaze dropped to Rhett''s chest, and froze. ''That sign¡­'' Rhett''s right hand was pressed against his chest in what looked like a simple gesture. Harmless. Most people wouldn''t think anything of it. But as Malakai''s eyes locked onto it, his heart skipped a beat. The Sovereign''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. "Any captains interested in being his mentor should signify. The Ninth Vein shall pick whoever he wants." Not even a second passed before arms shot up. Gasps echoed from the youths as they saw it, every single captain had raised their hand. Even the ones from the First and Third Pulse factions. Chapter 179 - 179: Trap [GT Bonus Chapter] ''A trap.'' Malakai would have to be completely foolish to fall for something like this. The captains under Varnel and Drennos had also raised their hands. He didn''t even want to imagine what would happen if he picked one of them. Regardless¡­ ''I''ve already made my choice.'' As the silence stretched and whispers spread, everyone wondered who the Ninth Vein would choose. Then, Malakai''s gaze fixed on one man. "Only if you also select the 5th in rankings." Heads turned toward the man Malakai was addressing, and froze. Everyone felt shocked. Rhett grinned as he locked eyes with Malakai. He glanced at Renlo, who flinched under the sudden attention before quickly looking away. Rhett gave a slight nod. "Alright, Ninth Vein." Malakai nodded, then turned to the Sovereign. "I choose him, Sovereign." "Alright. You have five days to prepare to leave the fortress with your mentor. Spend it wisely." "Yes, Sovereign." Malakai bowed and stepped back, allowing the second rank, Maximus, to step forward. Maximus, unsurprisingly, joined the Fifth Pulse faction. Aurelia followed soon after, aligning with the Third. When Renlo''s name was called, he hesitated, but fought through the weight in his chest and stepped forward. He did everything he could to avoid the cold stare of his grandfather watching from the platform. But thankfully, he didn''t have to wait long. Rhett raised his hand immediately. Renlo chose him without hesitation and quickly moved to stand at Malakai''s side. The proceedings went on quickly after that, and soon, they reached the tenth rank. With that, the Sovereign and the Pulses took their leave. Malakai didn''t miss the cold, intense gazes that Drennos and Varnel threw his way as they walked off. But he met them head on. As the higher ups departed, the captains wasted no time. They immediately dispersed, making their way toward the youths they were hoping to recruit. Chatters filled the area within moments. "Ninth Vein." At the sudden call, Renlo practically jumped out of his skin. Malakai turned, brow raised. "Nyx." Nyx stood just behind him, head bowed. He hadn''t even heard or sensed her approach. "Welcome back, Ninth Vein." Nyx hid the delighted smile under the bow. "Thank you," Malakai nodded. "I trust everything is okay?" "Yes, Ninth Vein. All is taken care of." Hearing this, Malakai''s thoughts churned. ''She had already become useless, but¡­'' The reason he had even learned of Varnel''s plot was because of Karla, the double agent. While Malakai could claim that it was only because of what he did to her, which was true, it didn''t change the fact that the intel had been invaluable. And Malakai was a man of his word. His father had drilled those values into him early on. He had promised to help Karla''s sister if the information was useful. And it was. ''She should be in the manor now,'' he thought. But his thoughts were quickly interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps. Malakai turned. His eyes landed on Captain Rhett, approaching, grinning as usual, flanked by a stunning woman with long purple hair and equally striking purple eyes. "Well, if it isn''t the star of today''s show!" Rhett grinned wide as he stopped in front of Malakai. Malakai raised a brow. It was¡­ odd. He was a Vein after all. He wasn''t used to being greeted like this. Still, he got straight to the point. "How do you know that sign?" "I learned it from the source itself." "You knew my father?" Malakai realized how that sounded. Who didn''t know Valerian? He quickly corrected himself. "You knew him personally?" Rhett smiled and nodded, and in that moment, Malakai caught it. A flicker of sadness in his eyes. "I did." Malakai didn''t know what to say. This was the first time he was meeting someone who had known his father personally. Someone he could actually talk to. What should he even ask? He had heard so many things about Valerian, stories from strangers, rumors from enemies, that he no longer knew what to believe. The only thing he did know was that Valerian had been unmatched in talent. Rhett seemed to notice the uncertainty in his gaze and spoke. "You can ask your questions later. I''m sure you need rest after what you''ve done today. Be ready in five days, I''ll see you then." Malakai exhaled, nodding as Rhett turned, gave a wave, and walked off with a smile, Laila trailing behind him. "Let''s go," Malakai said to Nyx and Renlo, and the three of them left the area, heading back to the manor. Reaching the manor, he was greeted by the sight of his servants standing quietly at either side of the main entrance, heads bowed as though welcoming him home. "Welcome back, Ninth Vein." Malakai''s gaze instantly narrowed as it landed on the young girl standing beside Karla. She was small and looked frail, her eyes fixed on the ground, not daring to look up. He could see the faint resemblance of Karla in her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai gave them a short nod and stepped into the manor. "Ahhh, it''s been such a long day!" Renlo groaned as he dropped onto the couch, exhaling loudly. "It''s still morning." Renlo raised his head, blinking up at Malakai who frowned down at him. "Shit, that''s right! It''s still morning!" he gasped. "I feel like I could sleep till tomorrow." Just as he said that, his stomach let out a loud growl. He cleared his throat and glanced down at his belly. "Don''t worry, after everything we''ve been through today, I''ll treat you right!" he declared, patting his stomach. He let out a cough as he caught Malakai staring at him, then quickly darted toward the kitchen to prepare something. Malakai shook his head slightly, turning to make his way to his room, when he suddenly felt a stare behind him. He paused and turned. Nyx stood there, and the moment their eyes met, she flinched and bowed deeply. "You want to say something?" Malakai asked. Nyx was silent for a moment. Then she clenched her fists and forced out a soft voice. "You were amazing out there, Ninth Vein." Malakai smiled. Then chuckled. "Was I?" He didn''t know why, but he was in a very good mood. One that softened the cold mask he usually wore. Nyx immediately nodded. "You were, Ninth Vein. None of the others stood a chance against you." Malakai smiled again. "Nyx." "Yes, Ninth Vein?" "Call me Malakai from now on." Nyx''s eyes widened. Chapter 180 - 180: Stranger [GT Bonus Chapter] Malakai left the utterly flustered Nyx and headed back to his room. Their interaction had been¡­ something to remember. Malakai had found himself wanting to burst into laughter, in fact. Apparently, Nyx had found it harder than expected to ignore Malakai''s title and simply call him by name. Malakai had spent minutes just trying to get her to say it. She had stuttered. Her face had flushed red. She clutched the hem of her attire tightly, as though summoning all the courage in her body to say his name. It had been funny. Hilarious, even. To watch the legend that was the Red Eclipse struggle so much just to utter a name¡­ the people wouldn''t believe it. Still, although it had taken her a while, she had finally managed to say his name, in scattered, broken syllables of course. Malakai had accepted it with a smile that only made her face turn even redder. Since when did the Ninth Vein smile? Regardless, to Malakai, it was progress. He had praised her for the effort and excused himself into his room. As the soft click of the door echoed, Valentine burst out from Malakai, hovering in front of him while staring like he was looking at a stranger. "Have you been possessed?" Valentine asked, scrutinizing Malakai from head to toe. "I think so too," Malakai replied, still carrying the same smile from moments ago. Valentine just stared at him, perplexed. Before, it had always been a brief twitch of the lips, just a subtle change in expression. Now, he was smiling freely? Valentine shook his head. "I really need to meet this ghost. Maybe take some lessons. He pulled off the impossible!" Malakai shook his head. "Stop exaggerating things. The change isn''t even that drastic." Valentine recoiled like every syllable of those words was the most absurd thing he''d ever heard. "Not drastic? Not drastic!?" he exclaimed. "Ah, it pains me that we don''t have video cameras in this age. We wouldn''t even be having this conversation if there were!" "Alright, alright. You''ve made your point known," Malakai sighed and walked over to the corner of his room. "Now, unless you want me to revert to my normal cold self, I suggest you accept this change as quietly as possible. Stop making this cringe." As images of Malakai''s usual cold, blunt face filled Valentine''s head, his eyes widened. He gasped. "No, no! I''ll shut up. Haha." He laughed and floated over to the bed. "What change? I can barely notice anything." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai shook his head, smiling faintly. He took off his ichor drenched clothes and tossed them into a laundry basket at the side of the room. ''I''m getting rid of all of this,'' Malakai thought, feeling disgusted. If it were up to him, he wouldn''t have allowed even a single drop of that filth to touch him, let alone be drenched in a truckload of it. His hatred for darkness creatures ran so deep, he loathed anything even remotely associated with them. The chill they brought. Their blood. Their very sight. Everything. In fact, if not for their usefulness, he wouldn''t even make contact with a vita core. ''But it''s all necessary.'' The darkness creatures needed to be wiped off the face of the planet, and he planned on being the one to make that happen. This was Malakai''s goal. Revenge. The people of the clan had plotted to have his parents killed. And the darkness creatures had done the deed. His hatred ran across both groups. Deep. Boundless. He would have his revenge on the men who took everything from him. He would have his revenge on the monsters who carried it out. In the foreseeable future, all Malakai could see was blood and destruction, and he planned to be the one to bring it. ''Time is running out.'' The dome was failing. Soon, the darkness could descend and destroy the fragile society humanity had managed to rebuild from the blood and ashes of fallen heroes. There was no time left. He had to get stronger. As strong as possible. The smile on Malakai''s face slowly vanished, replaced once again by his cold mask. The warmth from earlier faded. He was back to business. Valentine noticed the change and frowned, visibly saddened that it had ended so quickly. But then again, considering who Malakai was, he realized it had lasted longer than he expected. ''Well¡­ it''s progress.'' Valentine reassured himself. Still, he was happy for Malakai. He had never wanted someone''s happiness more. ''What a frightening little kid.'' Valentine shuddered as he recalled the events of the hunt. The battles. Malakai torturing Julius had been truly brutal, but Valentine had held himself back. They had talked about it before, and he had promised to stay out of things like that. Still, it hurt to see a fourteen-year-old carry so much rage. So much pain that he could so easily inflict it onto others. Regardless, Valentine hoped that the pain in Malakai''s heart would ease one day. And then¡­ there was the last event of the hunt. The one that had shaken Valentine to the core. Malakai had stood alone, facing down an entire army. Despite being a ghost who couldn''t even be harmed, Valentine had felt real fear when he saw over a thousand darkness creatures raging toward them from every direction. He had been in his forties when he first awakened his life essence in the past, and he knew without a doubt, he wouldn''t have been able to stay calm. If he could have, he would''ve run. Valentine chuckled. ''Still¡­ I''m glad it was him.'' When he first learned that he was humanity''s last hope, it crushed him. He was an insecure forty-something who scared far too easily. Humanity had been doomed. But now¡­ now there was Malakai. And for the first time in a long time, Valentine felt something bloom in his chest. Hope. ¡­ Malakai spent quite some time freshening up in the bathroom. Nyx had, very thoughtfully, drawn him a bath, and he had soaked himself inside the tub, momentarily allowing the warm water to ease the burdens of the day. Now he understood why Renlo had been surprised that it was still morning. With everything that had happened, it was shocking to think it all occurred within just three hours. Still, after scrubbing himself clean, he put on a fresh set of clothes and lowered himself onto the bed. Chapter 181 - 181: Difficult [GT Bonus Chapter] ''Now to business.'' He exhaled and cleared his mind, his expression turning serious. Turning slightly, he saw Valentine watching him with a sad expression, clearly unhappy that the smile he wore earlier was now gone. "It''s time to get back to the pressing matters. I''d like your thoughts on a few things," Malakai said. Valentine sighed and floated closer, nodding. First and foremost, Malakai decided to address the most confusing matter. The Sovereign. "Why do you think he helped me?" Malakai asked. He had a few assumptions of his own, but nothing concrete. Still, he wanted to hear Valentine''s thoughts. The man had been right about Varnel once, there was no harm in trying again. "Honestly, I can''t say for sure. Just looking at that man frightens me. I can''t even tell what he''s thinking," Valentine replied. "Understandable," Malakai nodded. Most couldn''t even look the Sovereign in the eye. The weight of his gaze alone could drive someone mad. Even the Pulses found it impossible to discern his thoughts. Everyone walked on eggshells around him, using only his past actions to guess what might be acceptable. "But if everything you''ve said about him is accurate, then maybe this is his own way of showing support? After what you did today, I think it''s obvious to everyone that you''re extremely talented." Malakai fell silent. He had thought of that too. But something still bugged him. "That makes sense¡­ but he helped me lie in front of everyone. Which means he knows I''m hiding something." "Yeah, that part''s pretty confusing," Valentine admitted. "It''s strange he''s not trying to find out what it is." "Is it possible he already knows?" Malakai muttered. He couldn''t begin to fathom the perception of a Zenith. It wasn''t impossible that the Sovereign had already seen the truth¡­ seen the life essence within him. "I thought so too," Valentine said. "But even if he could sense the essence in your body, there''s no telling what it actually is." Malakai nodded slowly. ''How should I proceed?'' That was the real issue. If the Sovereign was suspicious, Malakai would be a fool to assume his support meant he was on his side. ''I can''t trust him.'' But even so, there was nothing he could do. Not now, at least. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I think it''s best we conclude that he''s interested in you because of your talent. So for now, I''d say keep showing it. Prove you''re an asset to the clan." "So¡­ basically keep doing what I''ve been doing," Malakai said with a frown, though he nodded. It was all he could do for now. "What about that new mentor of yours?" Valentine asked. "Rhett? What about him?" "I can tell you don''t trust him. How do you plan to move forward with that?" Malakai went quiet for a moment before replying. "From what I''ve seen, he knew my father. I suspect he was one of his faction members back when he was alive." "Oh¡­" Valentine mouthed and fell silent. He knew how Malakai got when it came to his parents. The last thing he wanted was to say the wrong thing. "Yeah," Malakai muttered, then added, "The truth is, I don''t trust him. I don''t trust anyone. Maybe he was loyal to my father once, but it''d be naive to think he still is." Even as he said that, Malakai couldn''t ignore how Rhett had stepped in to defend him against Drennos and Varnel. ''It could be a trick.'' That had become Malakai''s motto, question everything. Everyone. There was always more than what was shown. ''They could''ve orchestrated the whole thing. Had Rhett defend me just to earn my trust and get close.'' But that wasn''t the reason Malakai had chosen him. Not even close. It was the symbol Rhett had shown on his chest, the same sign his father always used before heading into battle. Only someone close to him would know that. Valerian never displayed that sign in public. "So what''s the plan?" Valentine asked. Malakai thought for a moment. "While I can''t trust him¡­ if he was close to my father, I want to see if he knows anything about his death." Valentine fell silent again, then gave a small nod. There was no swaying Malakai from his revenge. Every step he took was built around it. Before they could move to the next topic, Malakai decided to check his changes first. ''Manifest.'' A glowing panel appeared in front of his eyes. ¡­ "Who was that man?" At the question, a response came instantly. "His name is Rhett Sanguine, First Pulse. Lost his family some years back and has been a drunken womanizer ever since. He was considered second-in-command to the former Sixth Pulse when he was alive, but now he''s joined the Sovereign''s faction after the his death. He''s considered a wild card by the other captains and isn''t taken seriously by anyone." A deep frown appeared on Drennos'' face. He was currently airborne, seated inside a carriage headed back toward his city. In front of him sat a woman clad in a bright red maid uniform, one that signified the servants to the Pulses. She was Nia, his subordinate. "He was Valerian''s second-in-command? I''ve never seen him before." "Yes, First Pulse. It was never made official, and he rarely interfered in the faction''s affairs. But multiple former members confirmed that they were inseparable." Drennos'' frown deepened. "How annoying." He tapped his finger against his temple, resting his head on it. His mind replayed the image of Rhett standing there, challenging two Pulses just to defend Malakai. ''People like him are¡­ difficult.'' The fact that he had done that meant only one thing: the man''s loyalty hadn''t wavered. He was still trying to protect Malakai. ''Another bloom on his side.'' Things were spiraling out of control. First, it was the Red Eclipse. Now¡­ Rhett. A synergy stage evolver could be managed. But a Bloom¡­ That was Drennos'' true concern. Killing a synergy stage evolver would birth a grade three darkness creature. A single Bloom was enough to deal with that. However, killing a Bloom¡­ would birth a calamity. Entire cities could be reduced to rubble if things went wrong. Chapter 182 - 182: Annoying Drennos was torn. A clicking sound filled the carriage as his nails rhythmically tapped the wooden wall. He was in deep thought. Killing a Bloom¡­ would only birth a calamity. Entire cities would be reduced to rubble if things went wrong. "An annoying problem," Drennos muttered. The crisis of the dome made a lot of things difficult for the people. While the majority of people lived under constant fear that anyone could turn into a darkness creature at any moment and devour them¡­ The wrong person could die, and millions of lives would be erased. Cities reduced to nothing. However, to Drennos, it was particularly annoying for a certain reason. He couldn''t easily take care of threats the way he normally would. There was a reason the veins were so well guarded, and hardly any assassination attempts were made on pulses. The former had little to no consequences, while the latter had devastating ones. The pulses were Blooms. And unless a person was ready to carry the weight of the millions that would be killed in the wake of their deaths, they were more often than not¡­ left alone. The veins were node formation evolvers. At best, only a grade two darkness creature would spawn from their death, a threat easily extinguished. Veins always lived to become Blooms. Their blood simply did not allow them to be less. This was why the perfect time to take care of competition was when they were still young and weak, veins. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It saved the future hassle of dealing with a Bloom later on. This was the exact reason Drennos found the current situation annoying. With Malakai now evolved and growing at a rapid pace, the best time to take care of him was now. ''That captain and Red Eclipse¡­'' Two Blooms were on his side. He had to tread carefully. "What city and district?" "Sylvastein, First Pulse. Outer parts of the Kaer Thorne district. The captain''s squad oversees requests from the Murkroot Hollow." Drennos fell silent. ''The Grove Bastion¡­'' It was located in the western parts of the West, far from the South, where his city, Ironhold, was. "Nia." "Yes, First Pulse." Nia bowed, awaiting his orders. "Make contact with whoever you can. I want to know everything about the captain and his squad." "As you wish, First Pulse." As Nia answered, Drennos fell back into his thoughts, allowing the parting air outside to guide them. ''I need to take care of him before he grows any more.'' ¡­ "FUCK!" BAM! The entire room trembled once more as the Third Pulse, Varnel, shattered another piece of furniture. "YOU INCOMPETENT FOOLS! YOU ONLY HAD ONE FUCKING JOB!" His fist flew¡­ BAM! Another piece gone. At this point, the large and once luxurious room had been reduced to a scattered pile of rubble. Books were on the ground, shelves shattered. The king sized bed had been flung to the side, its frame broken. Cracks spread along the walls, with more forming by the second. The room was unable to hold the Third Pulse''s rage. But Varnel wasn''t alone. The sounds of whimpering echoed as he rampaged across the room. Just before the door, three figures knelt. In the middle was Khana. Her body bruised and battered. Her figure trembled as though the air was freezing. Her ornate fan was clutched tightly in her arms as she fought the overwhelming pain ravaging her body. Varnel had struck again and again, yet this time, there wasn''t a single tear in her eyes. Right now, in this moment, she wasn''t just a wife whose husband loved to correct. She was a mother. To her left knelt Julius. His face was filled with nothing but dread as Varnel destroyed the room in rage. As soon as the selections were over, Varnel had maintained his textbook smile and led them into this room. As soon as he got in, he went after Khana first, beating her to a pulp. Julius had watched the father he revered beat his mother as though she were nothing but a thing. However, this wasn''t what gripped him the most. It was what Khana had said during her beatings: "Pl-please Varnel, spare them. They''re just children." Varnel had raged. The beatings intensified. Khana had been beaten to the extent that she could barely move, yet she still crawled toward them and knelt with them in silence as Varnel continued his rampage. Julius hadn''t always hated Khana. During his childhood, they had been close, even to the extent that he was often called a mama''s boy. However, his desire for his father''s affection and recognition had driven him to want to become just like him, a proud man, loved by all, who disdained the idea of associating with the weak. Despite marrying one. When he found out about Khana''s origins, he had seen it as a chance to prove to Varnel that he too was just like him, and had flipped, hating her. But right now¡­ despite all the things he had said¡­ all the things he had done¡­ She still pled on his behalf. She still bled on his behalf. Julius couldn''t understand the emotions that overwhelmed him. But it was not good. Suddenly, a cold chill washed over him. He raised his head¡­ Varnel was staring right at him. "N-no, no¡­" Julius shivered, tears falling freely from his face. But it fell on deaf ears. Varnel stormed forward, his voice booming. "You worthless idiot! I laid out everything for you! And you couldn''t even manage to defeat that trash!" Julius recoiled, mouth trembling. "F-father p-please, i-if you can just give me a-another chanc¡ª" "Shut the hell up!" Varnel''s gaze bore down on him, heavy. "You''re no son of mine." Julius lowered his gaze as Varnel raised his arm and brought it down in one swift motion. Wham! ''I-I can''t feel anything¡­'' Julius peered his eyes open. He had expected a devastating blow, but nothing came. Still, he had heard the sound¡­ ''Huh? Blood¡­'' His eyes caught sight of a blood splatter at the side, but it wasn''t his. Chapter 183 - 183: Rewards* Julius eyes caught sight of a blood splatter at the side, but it wasn''t his. He raised his head, and his eyes widened. Khana, his mother, was sprawled in front of him. A palm strike etched on the side of her face, her mouth bleeding fresh blood. Varnel''s cold voice came next. "You useless whore. I''ve always suspected you spread your legs for another wretched soul. This trash can''t be mine." Khana forced herself to kneel. "P-please Varnel, he''s just a child. I''ve only ever been faithful to you¡­" "You lying bitch." Varnel thundered, his anger flaring. He raised his hand again, and the sounds of palm striking flesh echoed across the room as he continued to beat Khana. ''She protected me,'' Julius realized as he watched the scene with trembling eyes. He could feel a twisted sensation deep in his stomach. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "M-Mom¡­" He clenched his fists. He wanted to jump in and stop the beatings, but his body refused to move. His fear rooted him in place. ''Y-you''re useless¡­'' he thought. As all of this happened, there was one person in the room who didn''t so much as flinch. The third figure kneeling beside them, Aurelia. Aurelia was silent. She hadn''t uttered a single word since Varnel began his rampage. She simply¡­ observed. ''He always does this.'' At this point in her life, she was numb to the scene. For as long as Aurelia could remember, Varnel had always had a bad temper. When she was a child, she once saw him punish Khana for wearing the wrong clothes. And that was just one example, there were more absurd reasons. Nothing that could ever justify laying hands on a woman you claimed to love. ''A predator.'' That was the name she gave him when she grew older. Aurelia had always been a quiet child. Barely speaking during dinners, answering questions with one word replies, each one meant to shut down conversation. She watched. She listened. And the more she observed Varnel, the darker her heart became. He was nothing but a predator. ''Soon.'' Aurelia clenched her fist as Varnel struck Khana again. She had always felt purposeless. Aimless. Nothing had ever truly been worth the effort. But Varnel¡­ Varnel had given her something she lacked all her life. Purpose. A reason to grow stronger. A reason she trained every single day. Her crimson eyes flashed cold. No matter how long it took¡­ no matter the challenges¡­ she would grow strong enough to drive a dagger through her father''s heart. Predators were a stain on the world. And she fully intended to wipe it clean. ¡­ [Vita Core Interface] Name: Malakai Von Sanguine Lineage: Direct Descendant of the Sanguine Clan Title(s): [Successor of Life] [Ruined Heir] [Worthless Trash] [Rising Underdog] [Army Slayer] (New!) Talent Grade: ??? Vita Stored: 12,550 / 9,730 ¡ú 12,620 Units Vita Absorption Rate: 2.3 ¡ú 2.5 V/s (High Density) | 1.7 ¡ú1.9 V/s (Normal Zone) Evolution Stage: Node Formation Stage [2/7] Base Attributes: ? Strength: 180 ¡ú 185 [150 - 200] ? Dexterity: 192 ¡ú 270 [155 - 215] ? Vitality: 260 ¡ú 340 [150 - 200] ? Perception: 280 ¡ú 283 [165 - 220] ? Willpower: 126 ¡ú 130 [80 - 150] ? Control: 115 ¡ú 120 [10 - 50] [Node Map] ? Blood Node: Active [13 ¡ú 14% refined] ? Muscle Node: Sealed ? Nerve Node: Sealed ? Bone Node: Sealed ? Breath Node: Sealed ? Digestion Node: Sealed ? Synaptic Node: Sealed ? Cellular Node: Sealed ? Endocrine Node: Sealed ? Immune Node: Sealed ? Sensory Node: Sealed ? Body Node: Sealed (Opens when all primary nodes are awakened and refined at 100%) Malakai stared at his stats calmly. Only three days had passed since he last checked them, and already, there had been a significant leap. ''The heart node affects a lot of things,'' Malakai noted. He was satisfied with the changes, but his conversation with Valentine had dimmed any excitement he might''ve felt. The future was uncertain. Still, he observed the changes. ''The most affected is my dexterity and vitality.'' Dexterity wasn''t just agility. It covered much more. And creating a node in his heart had boosted it significantly. His vitality increasing was expected. With the surge in vita running through his body, his healing prowess would naturally improve. Malakai took note of all the changes calmly. His eyes lingered on his new title before he dispersed the status screen. "Good?" Valentine asked. Malakai nodded. "Good." ''Five more to go.'' With the heart node formed, he had five more nodes to create. ''The next should go there.'' He already knew where the next node would be formed. Still, Malakai focused on the present. "What about that Fresh Blood ranking thingy? You said you''d gain access after the hunt, right?" Malakai nodded. "Yes, but I have to wait until I join the Blood Knight officially." "So in five days then¡­" Malakai nodded again. Valentine took on a thoughtful look. "Do you even know where you''re going in five days?" "No, I don''t. But I plan on asking Nyx to find out, so I can prepare better." "What about safety? Will Nyx be coming along?" Valentine asked. "We''re allowed to take our maids with us, yes." "That''s reassuring. At least you don''t have to worry about safety anymore." He paused, then added, "I''m still trying to understand how this Blood thingy works. You have Knights¡­ and Guardians?" "Consider the Blood Knights a police force, but only for darkness creatures. The Blood Guardians police regular humans." "So you''ll only be responding to darkness related threats?" "Yeah." Valentine fell silent after that, allowing Malakai to think about his next priority. ''The rewards.'' The rewards for the hunt made Malakai believe that his efforts had truly been worth it. ''A 40% increase.'' Malakai wasn''t sure yet how that increase would affect his overall rankings, but he was certain it would be positive. No doubt. Still, he would have to wait until he officially joined the Blood Knight and gained access to the Fresh Blood rankings to see for himself. But that wasn''t the only reward for securing first place. ''A grade three vita core, a vita ranked weapon and¡­ a grade two vial of Vitaeon.'' Chapter 184 - 184: Craving ''A grade three vita core, a vita ranked weapon and¡­ a grade two vial of Vitaeon.'' The rewards made Malakai feel as though he had just eaten a full meal, even though he was currently starving. ''I wonder when he''ll be done cookin¨C'' Malakai shook his head, catching himself. ''Did I just¡­?'' Somehow, Renlo''s cooking had just flashed through his mind. The steamy and tasty soup, the well cooked and seasoned steak, even down to his bread, and somehow, he found his mouth watering. ''What''s wrong with me?'' Malakai wondered. Why was he craving the boy''s food so much? "Isn''t it obvious? You love it!" Valentine looked at him with a smile far too wide for his liking. "That can''t be it." Malakai shook his head. It was simply food. Why would he feel such a pull toward it? "Oh, Malakai, now you''re making me feel bad for you. So many years of eating crap must have dulled your taste buds." Valentine looked at Malakai with a gaze full of pity. Like he was staring at a lost puppy. "Not to be mean, but cooking truly isn''t Nyx''s talent." Malakai fell silent. Nyx had been preparing his meals for so long now that he had gotten used to the same monotonous taste. It never changed. It was as though she used the same ingredients and recipe every single time. Still, Malakai refused to believe Renlo''s food alone could make him feel this way. ''He must have added something to this morning''s batch of food. A poison? Yes, that''s why I''m craving his next one so badly,'' Malakai convinced himself. ''He''s impossible,'' Valentine had heard his thoughts and could only shake his head, resigned. The Ninth Vein of the Sanguine family was a hopeless case. ''I''ll add you to my prayers.'' "Alright, that''s enough of that." Malakai turned his focus back to the rewards from the hunt. A smile appeared on his face before he even realized it. ''A grade three vita core.'' The first reward was something he already had, but he would always welcome another. ''My training will be more efficient.'' With a grade three vita core, he could increase the vita density in a room to incredible levels. It would make his training far more effective, especially given his high density absorption rate. His focus moved on, shifting to the second reward. ''A Vita-ranked weapon.'' Weapons inside the dome were classified by ranks. Unlike evolved beings, ranked from Genesis to Zenith, weaponry ranged from grade one to five, based on the level of darkness creatures they were best suited to handle. A grade one weapon was what Malakai and most of the veins had been using until now. Forged from the bones of mutated beasts mixed with darkness creatures, they could withstand the might of a grade one darkness beast and slay it with ease. However, weapons from grade two onward were called Vita-ranked weapons. Instead of being forged from bones, compressed vita energy replaced the blades entirely. The prospect of getting a Vita-ranked weapon excited Malakai greatly. ''I won''t have trouble with grade twos. I was lucky then.'' He had gotten off easy during the life essence trial. If Malakai had faced a grade two enhancer instead of a summoner, his weapon wouldn''t have pierced through its defense. But that limitation would change with this reward. ''I should customize the specifications.'' Malakai loved the scythe, but recent fights had exposed how easily its weaknesses could be exploited. While he had no plans to change the weapon entirely, he had a few specifications in mind to improve his fighting style and reduce its vulnerabilities. ''Lastly, a grade two vial of Vitaeon.'' Another reward that sent excitement surging through him. Vitaeon could be considered an energy potion, but in simpler terms, it was pure vita, compressed and liquified. Depending on the grade, a single vial could trigger a significant surge in one''s vita reserves. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai inhaled deeply and exhaled. ''Everything''s been going smoothly.'' He knew it would only get harder from here, but he allowed himself to enjoy this brief moment of accomplishment. A few seconds passed, then a knock from the door broke his focus. "Ninth¡ªah, sorry¡­ Malakai, food is ready." Before Renlo could finish speaking, Malakai was already on his feet. He took a few swift steps toward the door, then paused. ''What?'' He frowned. Had he just rushed to the door at the mention of food? Malakai shook his head. Something was seriously wrong with him. ''I need to question him about what he added to this morning''s meal.'' He resolved, ignoring the sight of Valentine shaking his head behind him, and opened the door to see Renlo smiling brightly. "We should go eat before the food gets cold!" Renlo urged. Malakai cleared his throat. "Calm down. The food isn''t going anywhere." "Yes, I know¡­ but food is better eaten warm and fresh. It tastes better and does wonders for your stomach." ''Tastes better¡­'' Those words affected Malakai more than he would''ve liked. Why did he feel the sudden urge to run to the kitchen before the food lost any more warmth? "Hm." Malakai muttered. "You''re right. I plan on training afterward. I wouldn''t want an upset stomach from eating cold food. Let''s go." He was already moving toward the kitchen before Renlo even processed what he''d said. Too excited at the thought of eating together, Renlo rushed to catch up, completely unaware of how absurd Malakai''s words had sounded. Valentine, however, had heard every single one. And he could only gape. A node formation evolver¡­ worried about getting an upset stomach? ''What the hell¡­'' ¡­ "You''ve been smiling more often these days, my sovereign." The Blood Sovereign''s lips abruptly lowered, returning to their neutral state as though he had just been caught doing something he wasn''t supposed to be. "Refrain from saying such nonsense, Darke." Darke, the head butler of the Crimson Hold, smiled. It was the same man Malakai had met months back when he had been forced to select more servants for his manor. He was currently on one knee, bowing toward the sovereign who stood at the highest balcony of the main building, his back turned. From here, one could see the entire city of Vitaemora, but Darke knew the sovereign only had eyes for one place: where the boy who had shocked the West today resided. The same place that had unknowingly made him smile. Chapter 185 - 185: Letter "I apologize, my sovereign. It was presumptuous of me to assume you were happy with the Ninth Vein''s changes." The afternoon air was gentle. The sun was not. However, both Darke and the inhabitants of the main building could sense it, the Blood Sovereign was in a good mood. "Hm. It''s a passable improvement." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Passable, my sovereign? He defeated the Eighth and Sixth Veins, and not only withstood an army, but slaughtered them too. Isn''t that a remarkable achievement, my sovereign?" Darke asked respectfully. But he already knew the truth. He had served the man for decades after all. The sovereign''s lips had risen once more, and the air around him seemed to soften with every bit of praise Darke gave. "You''re smiling again, my sovereign." The sovereign''s lips fell sharply, and he cleared his throat. Darke resisted the urge to laugh. It was moments like this that reminded him the sovereign was still human. "Darke." Darke quickly bowed. "Yes, my sovereign." "You may be right. I''m downplaying his achievements." ''Ah, here it comes,'' Darke thought. ''Now to push a little further.'' "I am but a lowly servant to my sovereign. Surely, my sovereign knows best." "No," the sovereign said firmly, turning to face him. "Just as you said, his achievements are remarkable. Which means his rewards must be remarkable too." "Ah, but aren''t they already good¡ª" "No," the sovereign cut in. "You said his achievements are remarkable. So his rewards should be remarkable too. Not just good. Or are you going back on your words?" Darke met the sovereign''s gaze and saw it clearly, the light in his eyes. He smiled and bowed once more. "No, my sovereign. You''re right. His gift should be remarkable too." The sovereign gave a satisfied nod and turned back to the open balcony. "See to it." "Yes, my sovereign." ''It would be easier if you just admitted this is what you wanted all along, my sovereign.'' Darke held his smile as he remained bowed. The sovereign had always valued fairness. It was obvious he''d been looking for a reason to upgrade Malakai''s rewards, and he''d used Darke''s words as the excuse. "Were you able to find anything about the anonymous letter?" At the sovereign''s question, the air shifted instantly. The light mood vanished, and Darke''s expression turned serious. "No, my sovereign. We''ve searched the entire city and found no trace of anything, or anyone, powerful enough to pull it off." The sovereign frowned. "As expected. I searched the city myself the moment I saw it¡­ and found nothing." Silence fell between them. After a while, Darke spoke again. "But¡­ seeing as everything turned out well with the Ninth, can we assume that whoever dropped the letter is on our side?" The sovereign shook his head. "You''re looking at it from the wrong perspective, Darke." He turned toward him, and the air grew heavier. "I am a Zenith. The peak of humanity''s power. If something inside this dome can escape my senses, we need to find out what it is." Darke bowed low. "I apologize, sovereign." "It''s fine." The sovereign turned fully and walked back into the room behind him. It was furnished with only the basics, far too simple, considering who it belonged to. The giant of the West. He passed Darke and approached the lone table near the wall. "Even if things turned out well, it''s too early to celebrate. We need to find out exactly what Malakai acquired from the pit, and whether it poses a danger to him or anyone else." "Shall I question him, my sovereign?" Darke asked. The sovereign shook his head. "No. Leave him be. Just observe and report. So far, the only side effect I''ve noticed is that using that power draws darkness creatures toward him." The sovereign had already figured out the true cause behind the creatures'' behavior during the hunt. That was why he''d helped Malakai cover it up. But caution was still necessary, especially considering how everything had started. ''Send him to the pits and he will evolve.'' A few months ago, just a day before he had decided to send Malakai to the pits, a letter had mysteriously appeared on that very table. He had been on the balcony watching the city. But when he returned to the room¡­ the letter was just there. It had been strange. Far too strange. The sovereign, a Zenith, had sensed nothing. Still, he had read it. Nine words, and nothing more: Send him to the pits and he will evolve. He''d pondered those words all day. And when the incident with Khana occurred, when Malakai had been beaten, he made his decision, despite his reservations. A fight for survival was better than the living hell Malakai had been enduring. And now, Malakai had returned with something even he couldn''t fully peer into. The other Blooms couldn''t sense it, but a Zenith''s perception was beyond them. He could feel it, something ancient inside Malakai. Something even he didn''t understand. Still, it didn''t change anything. Malakai was still his grandson. ''They have the same eyes.'' His favorite son had been Valerian, before his death. It wasn''t because of his talent, but for who he was. Unlike the rest of his cold blooded sons and daughters, Valerian had never chased power for power''s sake. He had been¡­ different. A breath of fresh air in a clan that suffocated itself with ambition. And his death had pained the sovereign more than he had ever admitted. ''My greatest failure.'' A failure as a clan head. A failure as a father. The wound had never healed. But he wouldn''t make the same mistake with Malakai. ''I''ll protect him.'' From the very beginning, he had assigned Nyx to watch over Malakai. Not just as a spy, but a protector. On every mission, she had been instructed to act only when his life was truly at risk. The sovereign drew his gaze away from the table and looked back at Darke. "Any other news?" Darke hesitated for a second, clearly uncertain how the news would be taken. Then he bowed. "The Heliarch Clan is showing interest in the Ninth Vein." The air turned subzero. Chapter 186 - 186: Determination The sounds of utensils clinking on ceramic echoed across the manor kitchen. Malakai had a frown on his face, but deep down, he knew how much of it was a lie. Different varieties of mouth watering dishes were sprawled in front of him; roasted duck glazed with golden spice, thick juicy steak still sizzling on the edges, soft mashed roots soaked in gravy, and warm honeyed bread fresh from the oven. Each one made his stomach churn for more. It was foreign¡­ a feeling he had never felt before. He didn''t like it. Yet, why did it feel so good? Malakai took a spoonful of soup¡­ and froze. It was as though his taste buds had exploded. ''Why does it taste so good?'' He took another, then another. He couldn''t stop. Malakai was feeling all sorts of good inside, but his frown only deepened. He couldn''t imagine how he must look to anyone watching. But somehow, even that thought didn''t stop him. He picked up his fork and knife, cut a bit of the mouth watering steak, and took a bite. ''Amazing.'' His mind reeled again. Malakai moved on to another dish, baked cheese pie with a soft, flaky crust. He took a bite, and another explosion rocked his insides. Malakai was lost for a while. He couldn''t understand this feeling. Was this the effect of eating good food? Had he been missing this all his life? His frown deepened, and somehow the miserable life he had lived in the Sanguine Clan became even sadder. He had missed food like this all his life. This¡­ perfection. ''What is this boy?'' He soon turned his gaze upwards, towards the cause of it all. Renlo. The boy looked even more lost and excited than he was. Unlike Malakai''s frown, Renlo looked like the happiest boy in the world. His cheeks were puffed up, stuffed with food. His hands darted from one plate to another, eating at a frightening pace. They had arrived at the manor less than an hour ago, and somehow, he had managed to prepare all this food? ''He''s insane,'' Malakai thought. But as he watched Renlo''s pace, his eyes narrowed dangerously. ''He''s finishing the food.'' Suddenly, the air in the kitchen turned cold. Malakai had released his killing intent, eyes trained on Renlo like a predator. He needed to slow down. He was finishing everything. But Renlo didn''t even notice. He simply shivered at the cold, then shrugged it off and kept eating, faster. Malakai narrowed his eyes. The battle line was drawn. ''I''ll match his pace.'' He was a genius in battle, known for predicting his opponent''s moves and reacting accordingly. Observation and analysis were his specialties. Malakai sat straight, focused. He studied Renlo''s movements, each reach, each scoop. Then, he moved. His hands mirrored Renlo''s, eating at breakneck speed. But it only took a second for Malakai''s frown to return. ''I''m not enjoying it.'' sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eating this fast dulled the taste. He couldn''t savor the meals like before. He had to slow down, but Renlo only got faster. Soon enough, a loud burp echoed through the kitchen. Renlo slumped in his chair, stomach jutting out like a swollen dough. "Damn¡­ that was refreshing~" he sighed in satisfaction. But a chill ran down his spine. He looked up, Malakai''s cold eyes were locked on him. His eyes widened. "Ah! Forgive my manners! Ninth¡ªMalakai!" He stood abruptly, scratching his head awkwardly. He had completely forgotten where he was. Malakai just stared at him. Then, his eyes drifted to the table. Most plates were empty. Renlo had cleared everything farther from Malakai, leaving only scraps in front of him. "A-are you okay, Malakai?" Renlo asked, blinking. "Why?" Malakai''s voice came out colder than he expected. Renlo flinched. "I-it''s just that¡­ you look sad. Are you sure you''re okay?" "I''m fine." Malakai replied, but Renlo wasn''t convinced in the slightest. "Is the food not to your liking?" Malakai''s eyes flicked toward Renlo. He had never heard more absurd words in his life. Why wouldn''t this perfection be to his liking? "¡­It''s good." Renlo breathed out. "I''m sure you''re used to eating the best meals prepared by your maids, so I''m just happy I was able to satisfy you." ''Oh, Renlo¡­ only if you knew.'' Malakai heard Valentine''s voice in his head and, for once, agreed with the chubby man. "Yeah." He turned back to his food. There was only a little left thanks to the monster in front of him, but he was determined to enjoy every last bite. Just as he reached for his fork again¡­ "M-Malakai!" Malakai exhaled, calming himself before he did something drastic. ''A grade two darkness creature will form, but I can probably get to it before it fully forms.'' He shook the thought away and looked up. Renlo stood with eyes full of resolve. "What?" "I-I want to become stronger!" "Then train." Renlo bit his lip and shook his head. "N-no! I want to be strong like you. I want to stand by your side and fight whatever comes our way. Please, Malakai¡­ train me!" Malakai stared at him. The determination in Renlo''s voice was real. But truthfully¡­ he didn''t know what to say. He''d never trained anyone before. "I thought you hated training. What changed?" "I-I¡­" Renlo hesitated. But his mind flashed to every time Malakai had saved him. He remembered how his family abandoned him for being weak. He clenched his fists and looked up with determined eyes. "I hate being weak more." Malakai hummed. ''Nice answer.'' He had asked the question to test Renlo''s headspace. The boy hated training, but hated weakness more. That was a good enough reason to wake up every morning. "Alright. After we finish eat¡ª" Malakai didn''t even finish before Renlo''s face lit up. The boy jumped from his chair and cleared the table in seconds, even the plate Malakai had just reached for. "Yes! Thank you! Thank you! I''m ready to train now!" Renlo beamed as he rushed to the sink with the plates. Malakai stared at the table. Specifically, the empty spot where the steak had been. He looked like a man in denial. ''So close.'' He had been moments away from one last bite. One final explosion of flavor. And Renlo had taken it. Renlo''s cheers came to a sudden stop. He turned, and froze when he saw the smile on Malakai''s face. A smile that chilled him to his bones. "You''re right. Why wait. Let''s go train now." Renlo watched as Malakai walked out of the kitchen. He felt the shift in the air. He shivered. ''What have I done?'' Chapter 187 - 187: Balance Minutes later, Renlo''s eyes were wide open as he gazed at the sight in front of him. "W-what is this?" "A training course," Malakai responded calmly. "I know that. I mean¡­ what is this doing here?" "I made it myself." Renlo turned his wide eyes toward Malakai, his gaze filled with questions. At Renlo''s request, Malakai had led him to the back of the manor where his training course was located. Renlo had instantly been shocked upon seeing it. The clan had a training camp with every training equipment anyone could ever need. He couldn''t understand the reason for this course. "I only gained access to the training camp recently. I had been banned because I couldn''t evolve. So I made this training course so I''d be able to keep training myself." Renlo''s wide eyes dimmed, turning sad. He had just remembered that Malakai had gone through the same thing he had. Abandoned. Now he felt bad for asking the question. But turning back towards the training course, he couldn''t help but feel amazed. While it looked crude, it didn''t change the fact that it was a remarkable achievement. It targeted everything, agility, strength, stamina, speed, and balance. To think Malakai made this on his own¡­ Now Renlo felt embarrassed about bragging about his treehouse. What was that compared to this? "Enough staring. Let''s get to work." Renlo flinched at Malakai''s cold words. Somehow, he could just feel the hell coming his way. "From all of our spars, I''ve noticed your terrible balance always affects your technique execution. On the Skeldrith, you couldn''t even maintain your balance when it suddenly took off." Renlo scratched his head awkwardly as Malakai led him to a section of the training course. The balance section was exactly what he feared, the tall wooden pillars were uneven and widely spaced, the foot holds small, just enough for a single foot. "This will help with your balance," Malakai explained. "Since we''ll be leaving the fortress in five days, I want you to focus on this during that time. We won''t have access to this space once we leave." Renlo nodded hesitantly. "I just have to make it to the other side?" he asked, staring at the pillars. The foot holds were tiny and spaced awkwardly. It would be hard to balance on each one. Still, he wasn''t too worried. ''I can take my time and increase the pace over time,'' he thought. Malakai hadn''t mentioned any time limit, so he assumed. "Now get started." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Renlo nodded resolutely. He was about to drop his weapon when Malakai stopped him. "Take your weapon with you. Learn to move with it." Renlo nodded in understanding. This was meant to improve his balance while fighting, so it was only right. He used the steps at the front and took his first step after several deep breaths. Renlo wobbled and shook, trying hard to balance himself on one leg. The foot hold wasn''t enough for two, so he had to make do. ''Calm your breathing,'' he told himself, and eventually the shaking eased. He placed his foot on another pillar, shaking a bit before getting stable. Then another. And another. Renlo was smiling. It took him a bit of time to get stable each time, but he was steadily advancing. ''Piece of cake! He must''ve underestimated my ability,'' Renlo thought, feeling giddy. He couldn''t turn to look at Malakai now or he''d lose his balance, but he couldn''t wait to see his face when he completed the course in one go. ''Haha, I''ll show you how amazing I can be!'' He continued moving at a steady pace. But just as he was about a quarter of the way through, a sharp sound reached his ears. ''What is that?'' He turned slightly, only to see a large stone shooting toward him at high speed. Renlo''s eyes almost bulged out of their sockets. ''Move!'' he shouted in his head, shifting his weight and stepping onto another foot hold, barely evading the projectile. ''Shit!'' But his balance was off. His legs scrambled from one foot hold to another, trying to stabilize, when the same sharp sound rang again. A chill surged through Renlo as he turned to see another projectile hurtling toward him. He couldn''t get away completely in time. The stone struck his arm, sending his entire figure spinning. He tried to regain his balance but couldn''t. He came crashing down, limbs spread out between the closely packed pillars. Through the array of wooden beams, Renlo glanced toward the starting point, where Malakai still stood unmoving. Their gazes met, and as Renlo saw that cold smile, he couldn''t help but shiver. ''What the hell did I get myself into?'' he thought in dread. To Renlo, the next few days could only be described in one word. Torturous. Just as Malakai had suggested, he focused solely on the balance aspect of the training course. But unlike what Renlo expected, he spent most hours of the day on that course, and it didn''t get easier. It got worse. Every time he made any kind of progress, Malakai would simply ramp up the difficulty. What started off as one or two stones being launched now turned into two consecutive ones¡­ then three¡­ then four. Renlo had fallen off the course more times than he could count. And worst of all, he had never once made it to the end. Every single hint of determination had been snuffed out of him. And right now, he had fallen once again, limbs sprawled in every direction. Renlo sighed. It had already been four days, and the end of the course still felt impossibly far. ''Maybe¡­ maybe it''s just not meant to be finished?'' he tried to console himself, but even he knew how much of a lie that was. He shook his head with a chuckle and turned toward the starting point. ''I wonder what he''s doing.'' Malakai had told him to train alone today, said he had something to take care of. Renlo let the minutes stretch before finally getting to his feet. ''Let''s make some progress before he comes back!'' He exhaled and got right back to it, renewed with a stubborn kind of resolve. Chapter 188 - 188: Surprise Rewards While Renlo was busy trying to reach the end of the training course, Malakai was inside his room, eyes fixed on the large square box in front of him. ''It''s finally here.'' sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Minutes ago, Nyx had shown up at the training course, informing him that the package he had been waiting for had arrived. He had immediately excused himself, racing straight to his room where she claimed to have left it. Now, he stood over it, and couldn''t hide the excitement bubbling up inside. He opened the box, and a wave of vita surged out, slamming against him violently. It felt like a sudden gust of wind had struck his face, sending his crimson hair fluttering wildly. But Malakai didn''t even flinch. His eyes were locked onto the object now revealed, a small, greenish orb radiating a staggering amount of vita. ''A grade three vita core.'' Malakai felt giddy, but didn''t waste a single moment. The box had been keeping the energy sealed, and now that it was open, the core''s energy was already dispersing. The room''s vita density had spiked drastically. He quickly grabbed the pouch at his waist and placed the core inside gently before sealing it shut. Only then did the energy stop leaking, and he let out a breath of relief. ''I only have to use it in very enclosed spaces.'' The smaller the space, the less spread out the vita would be, and the longer the core would last. He resolved to follow that method from now on, then turned back to the chest. ''There has to be more compartments.'' The core couldn''t be the only reward. The box was too tall, too heavy, too large to hold just one item. He examined it for a few seconds, poking around until he discovered that the topmost layer was removable. He lifted it with both arms, only for his eyes to land on the next reward. ''What?'' Malakai''s gaze narrowed. He had been expecting a single vial of grade two Vitaeon. But there weren''t just more than one, there were four. And one of them wasn''t even grade two. ''What''s going on?'' Each vial was labeled. Three said grade two. The last one, grade three. ''A mistake?'' he thought, but instantly dismissed it. There was no way. Not even one extra would''ve slipped through, much less this. Including a grade three Vitaeon, this couldn''t be a mistake. Vitaeons were extremely rare and difficult to produce. Unlike vita absorbed from killing darkness creatures, Vitaeons were in liquid form and lingered in the user''s body until fully absorbed. You could use them to recover when you were running low¡­ or even boost your total vita reserve. Whatever the reason, Malakai wasn''t going to reject them. He grabbed them all and clipped them tightly onto his utility belt. Right now, they had instantly become his most valuable assets. ''Let''s check the last item.'' He moved on, lifting the final compartment, and laid eyes on the final reward. Malakai smiled. ''Perfect.'' His battle with Aurelia had exposed a flaw in his combat style when wielding the scythe. While he had made up for it with daggers, he needed something more long term. He reached into the box and drew out two long black rods, each about the length of his forearm. They were linked together by a thin yet durable chain. The rods had a subtle curve at their ends, and near the tips was a long, narrow slit, barely noticeable unless you knew what to look for. The rods looked simple at first glance, but that was the point. He glanced into the box again and picked up one of six long circular bars tucked neatly into the corner. ''Batteries.'' He flipped one of the rods over and located a small socket. ''Perfect fit.'' He slid the bar in, then repeated the same with the second rod. With both rods now powered, he held them tightly in his arms and began channeling vita into them. In an instant, two gleaming, curved greenish blades burst out from the slits, lighting up the air with a powerful hum. The blades curved forward like miniature scythes, one on each end, connected by the chain. Malakai''s eyes widened slightly. ''A grade three.'' That wasn''t just his weapon mod. The core powering this was something else entirely. The design was what he wanted, two smaller scythes instead of one large one, connected by a chain for more versatility. But the quality wasn''t what he expected. He glanced back at the remaining batteries in the box. ''This isn''t a grade two weapon¡­ it''s grade three.'' Another mistake? Malakai didn''t think so. Someone was behind this. And only one person came to mind. ''The Sovereign.'' But why? Why would the Sovereign go out of his way for him? "Maybe he secretly cares about you?" Valentine said, appearing beside him with a thoughtful hum as he stared at the weapon with fascination. Malakai threw the ghost a dry look. ''What are you even saying?'' Valentine shrugged. "I''ve seen this in tons of dramas. The family head secretly loves the child but can''t show it publicly, so he does it in secret. This is exactly like that!" Malakai sighed. "Stop living in your delusions and come back to reality." "But¡ª" Malakai didn''t let him finish. "First off, I''m sure that happened in your beloved dramas, but this is real life. The Sovereign is the most powerful person in the West, he doesn''t need to fear anyone. If he wanted to show favor, he''d do it openly. And secondly, someone who secretly cared about me wouldn''t have sent me to die in the pit." That shut Valentine up. Malakai fell into silence again. He didn''t understand why the Sovereign had given him these rewards¡­ but he''d be damned if he didn''t use them well. After that, he stopped channeling his vita and deactivated the weapon. The blades faded instantly, retreating back into the rods. He reached into the box, gathered the remaining batteries, and secured them on his utility belt. Then he picked up the waist strap meant to hold the rods and clipped each one neatly to either side of his waist. Once he confirmed there was nothing else left in the box, he turned and left his room, heading back to the training course. Chapter 189 - 189: Ready Malakai arrived just in time to see Renlo wobbling unsteadily from foothold to foothold, having barely dodged a projectile. However, another one shot out and struck him directly, sending him crashing toward the ground. "Urgh!" Renlo groaned loudly. "Not again!" he cursed. He had never once gotten past the middle of the course. The projectiles were endless and merciless. Then, the sound of footsteps reached him. He forced himself to look up¡­ and saw Malakai approaching. The source of all this suffering. "You still haven''t made it past the middle point," Malakai remarked calmly. Renlo frowned, trudging out from between the wooden pillars to meet him. "I''ve been trying my best¡­" he muttered, looking every bit like a kicked puppy. His gaze drifted back toward the course. "But¡­ are you sure it''s passable? I''ve been at it for four days straight. It doesn''t even look possible to get past the middle." Malakai gave him a look, and Renlo instantly cleared his throat. "Watch me carefully." Malakai took Renlo''s weapon and calmly walked toward the start of the course. Renlo focused hard as Malakai stepped onto the first foothold. Not even the slightest shake. His body stood firm, like he was walking on solid ground. Another step. Then another. Then another. He moved slowly at first, then faster, and soon, he was sprinting across the wooden pillars, barely even touching them as he went. A sharp whistling tore through the air as projectiles were launched from every angle, screaming toward him. But before they could hit, Malakai shifted his weight, darting side to side, his movements fluid. Not a single projectile touched him, not even his clothes. In seconds, he reached the end of the course. Renlo''s mouth opened wide. He could only stare, trying to process what he''d just witnessed. ''What the hell?'' Before he could say a word, Malakai sprinted across the course again, this time even faster, reaching the starting point within seconds. He approached the still stunned Renlo, voice steady. "When you don''t reach for the goal, you can never reach it. You already decided this course was impossible. You failed before you even started." Renlo''s fists clenched, and a serious look appeared on his face. He could hear the disappointment in Malakai''s voice. "I''ll do better!" he said, bowing his head. ''He has potential.'' It was normal to struggle when first attempting the course. Malakai had also failed countless times when he began training at twelve. But the most important thing was to never give up, and Renlo clearly hadn''t. Malakai nodded and was about to step aside when Renlo asked, "How did you get so good at it?" Renlo looked at him, genuinely curious. "Try going on it every single day for two years." Renlo gulped. He tried to imagine the pain¡­ the sheer suffering of two years of this. ''It''s not just talent.'' Everyone always said Malakai''s strength came from talent, but standing here now, Renlo could see that wasn''t the whole truth. This wasn''t just talent, it was grit. Dedication. Work. Years of it. Malakai had clawed his way up with effort most wouldn''t even consider attempting. For the first time, Renlo felt something different when he looked at Malakai. Respect. And at the same time, the fire within him blazed hotter. He bowed deeply. "Thank you, Malakai!" he said, and before Malakai could respond, Renlo had already turned and rushed back to the course. Malakai blinked, caught off guard. He watched as Renlo failed again. And again. And again. But the boy never stayed down. Malakai didn''t even notice the smile creeping onto his face. And just before Valentine could appear to make a comment, he wiped the smile off and turned, heading for a more secluded part of the forest. He still had to test his weapon properly. Alongside Renlo''s groans of pain, the sounds of falling trees echoed through the forest as Malakai rampaged, blades whistling through the air. They both trained long into the night. Eventually, they stopped and made their way inside to rest. Despite being dead tired, Renlo somehow still had enough energy to cook. A few minutes later, Malakai was enjoying yet another one of his meals, though, as usual, he kept his textbook neutral expression. Afterwards, they both retired to their rooms. They had to be ready for tomorrow. After freshening up, Malakai sat cross legged on his bed, deep in thought. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''It''s tomorrow.'' The Sovereign had given them five days to prepare. Four days had passed, and now, only a few hours remained. Malakai''s mind raced, replaying everything he had ever learned about the Blood Knights. He needed to be sure. He needed to be ready. ''My life will be in even more danger now.'' From this point forward, he would be out in the field. Away from the Sovereign''s gaze. No safety net. Anything could happen, battles, ambushes, conspiracies. Bloom against bloom. There would be no rules. He couldn''t afford to trust anyone. Couldn''t afford to relax, not even for a second. ''I have to stay alert at all times.'' He repeated the thought like a mantra. A warning. But aside from the wariness, there was also something else. Opportunity. Where he was going, Sylvastein, was a great place for him to grow his power. One of the greatest territories under the West. ''Just one year.'' His apprenticeship under Rhett would only last twelve months. After that, he''d officially be recognized as a Blood Knight. And once that happened, he would be given the right to form a faction of his own. One year. That was all he needed. ''I''ll make the best use of it.'' His thoughts suddenly turned inward, focusing on something far more dangerous. ''The life essence¡­'' Its power was beyond anything he had ever used. But so were its risks. When he used it in the dark forest, the effect had spanned hundreds of kilometers. He had attracted every single darkness creature in the area. Fortunately, they had all been grade ones, but that was just luck. And he wasn''t foolish enough to count on luck again. If that ever happened a second time¡­ the outcome might be very different. ''For now¡­ I''ll just become as powerful as I can be.'' That was the only way. Malakai reached into his belt and retrieved the grade three vial of Vitaeon. He stared at the dark green liquid swirling inside. Then, without hesitation, he popped the cork. A powerful wave of vita surged out, flooding the room. ''This might hurt.'' Without a second thought, he raised the vial and drowned the contents in one gulp. Chapter 190 - 190: ‘Incident’ The night went by quickly. For Malakai, it was a night filled with pain. However, to him, it was necessary pain, so he hadn''t complained for even a second. He endured it as though he was addicted to it. Then, as morning came, his eyes fluttered open. The first thing that hit him was a splitting headache, followed by an intense sourness all over his body. Malakai groaned. ''Shit.'' He forced himself up and glanced around the room. ''No sunlight.'' It was the first thing he noted. It wasn''t morning yet, which meant he hadn''t overslept. ''Good.'' He felt the wetness on his bed next and prayed to the heavens that he hadn''t peed himself. If it had been only him, he could simply burn the evidence. But with that chubby ghost living inside him, he doubted if he''d ever escape the shame. He looked down and sighed in relief. ''It''s just sweat.'' He thought, ignoring the fact that he had been sweating profusely through the night despite the cold Harmattan weather. ''I need to get rid of this filth first.'' Malakai wasn''t a fan of dirt, or even germs. After training and sweating, he always freshened up, regardless of how tired he was. He stood up from the bed and grabbed the bedsheets, throwing them into the laundry basket. ''I hope they dry soon.'' He silently prayed it would dry before Nyx came for them. "The Ninth Vein is a bedwetter" were not words he ever wanted to hear. Ever. He entered the bathroom to freshen up. And after a few minutes, he sat on the dry part of the bed, slipping into deep thought. ''I can feel the changes.'' Malakai felt a surge of excitement. He had drunk the grade three Vitaeon yesterday, and he had felt the pain of it forcibly changing his body through the night. That had been the cause of the pain, the sweat, the soreness. The reason why Vitaeon was so great, and better than the vita gotten from darkness creatures, was because of how it functioned. In any unlikely scenario where a Genesis evolver killed a grade three darkness creature, the vita the creature would release would be far too much for the Genesis stage evolver to absorb and contain. Because of that, most of the energy would be lost to the atmosphere. A major waste. But when a Genesis stage evolver ingested a grade three Vitaeon, despite it having more or less the same amount of vita, no vita would be lost in the process. The Vitaeon would enter the evolver''s body and stay there until the vita was fully absorbed. But the downside was that it placed a lot of strain on the body as it constantly worked to reshape it. ''I can still feel it in my body.'' Even after the night, Malakai could tell there was still more left to absorb. "There''s no danger of shitting or peeing it out, right?" Malakai''s mouth twitched at Valentine''s sudden remark. "No," he replied after a moment. "Once it''s in your body, it''s in. You''ll absorb it over time. There''s no getting it out." "That''s good news," Valentine looked visibly relieved. "For a second there, I thought you were worried you peed it out." Malakai frowned. "That wasn''t pee." Valentine didn''t look convinced. "Don''t worry, son. Your secret''s safe with me." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It was sweat¡­" Valentine blinked. "Sweat? Did you see how drenched those sheets were?" He looked at Malakai suspiciously. "It''s the effects of the Vitaeon. My body was under a lot of strain." "Hmm. Are you sure?" Valentine still didn''t look convinced. He flashed Malakai a reassuring smile. "You don''t have to feel embarrassed about your little¡­ ''incident''. I was still doing it occasionally at your age." At this point, Malakai tuned him out. ''Arguing with him will only make it worse.'' He breathed in and out deeply, resisting the urge to murder a ghost. Then, he shifted his focus back to the matter at hand. He decided to see the changes for himself. ''Manifest.'' A glowing panel appeared in front of him. ¡­ [Vita Core Interface] Name: Malakai Von Sanguine Lineage: Direct Descendant of the Sanguine Clan Title(s): [Successor of Life] [Ruined Heir] [Worthless Trash] [Rising Underdog] [Army Slayer] (New!) Talent Grade: ??? Vita Stored: 13,970 / 12,620 ¡ú 13,970 Units Vita Absorption Rate: 2.5 V/s (High Density) | 1.9 V/s (Normal Zone) Evolution Stage: Node Formation Stage [2/7] Base Attributes: ? Strength: 185 ¡ú 187 [150 - 200] ? Dexterity: 270 ¡ú 272 [155 - 215] ? Vitality: 340 ¡ú 345 [150 - 200] ? Perception: 283 ¡ú 285 [165 - 220] ? Willpower: 130 ¡ú 131 [80 - 150] ? Control: 120 [10 - 50] [Node Map] ? Blood Node: Active [14 ¡ú 16% refined] ? Muscle Node: Sealed ? Nerve Node: Sealed ? Bone Node: Sealed ? Breath Node: Sealed ? Digestion Node: Sealed ? Synaptic Node: Sealed ? Cellular Node: Sealed ? Endocrine Node: Sealed ? Immune Node: Sealed ? Sensory Node: Sealed ? Body Node: Sealed (Opens when all primary nodes are awakened and refined at 100%) Malakai gazed at the panel with a wide smile. ''It''s been only five days.'' Only five days had passed since he last checked, and yet, his stats had changed. ''My vita reserves¡­'' This had seen the most drastic improvement. His vita reserves had increased by a whopping one thousand plus points! ''It''s insane compared to that night.'' Before the hunt, a Synergy stage evolver assassin had come to the manor with other node formation evolvers, hoping to kill him by using his minions while he distracted his protector. Unfortunately for him, his protector was the Red Eclipse, never caught off guard. A monster in human skin. She had killed him and his minions before they could even realize she was there. Then, she restrained the grade three darkness creature with ease. Malakai had been thrilled. A grade three creature, just like that. But after killing it, he had been disappointed. The most he''d ever gotten from a grade two creature was about 250 vita. While this amount increased slightly over time, he couldn''t move past that limit. Most of the energy had gone to waste. Though at least, he had gotten the core. But now, with just one ingestion of Vitaeon, he had gained over a thousand points. And there was still more coming. Chapter 191 - 191: Last Meal Malakai eventually closed the panel, still feeling the wave of excitement. Unfortunately, because of the strain his body was still under, he couldn''t absorb any external vita. He decided to avoid physical activity too, not wanting to put any more stress on his body. He checked the time. 4:30AM. ''That''s 2 hours and 30 minutes more.'' They were meeting Rhett by 7. With nothing else to do, he began pondering about their destination. And just like that, time flew by. A knock snapped him out of his reverie. "Malakai, it''s time for breakfast." He heard Renlo''s voice and checked the time. 6:20AM. "I''ll meet you there," he called out, listening to Renlo''s steps as they faded. ''I''m still sweating.'' Malakai felt the cold sweat clinging to his body again and sighed. He needed another bath. After freshening up once more, he donned his gear and headed to the dining room. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The scent of food filled the entire manor, and Malakai found himself entranced even before he reached the dining room. As he stepped inside, his eyes instantly landed on the assortment of food laid out across the table. ''It''s even more than yesterday¡­'' There was no doubt about it, Malakai was awed. Each dish had steam rolling off its surface, each one making him want to dive in face first and start eating. ''He outdid himself.'' His gaze shifted to Renlo, who had just set the last plate on the table. Renlo turned to face him. "Well?" Renlo beamed. "What do you think?" Malakai nodded approvingly. "Not bad." Renlo''s smile widened into a full blown grin. "Really!? I''m glad you like it. I wanted to do something special for our last meal together in the manor. And also¡ª" Renlo stepped closer and bowed low. "Thank you for everything you''ve done for me, Malakai. Without you¡­ without you, I¡ªI don''t know where I''d be. I''d probably still be living my sad life alone in that tree, scared to walk in the dark. Without you, I wouldn''t have changed. I appreciate everything¡­ everything you''ve done for me." At some point, Renlo couldn''t stop. He kept talking, about meeting Malakai, about how he put up with him, about how he took it easy on him during training. Every little thing he was grateful for spilled out. And as he spoke, he didn''t even notice when the tears began to fall. He wiped them, but they kept coming. Still, he didn''t stop. "¡­Thank you, Malakai. Thank you so much. I¡ª" Renlo suddenly felt a strong grip on his shoulders. He paused and looked up. Malakai stood in front of him, his hands firm on his shoulders. And to Renlo''s shock, the Ninth Vein, the coldest person he''d ever known, was smiling. Warmly. It wasn''t a trick of the light. It wasn''t imagined. Somehow, that single smile broke the last dam in Renlo''s chest, and the tears began to stream even more. Before he could continue, Malakai''s voice sounded. Surprisingly warm "You''re a good person, Renlo. And you deserve happiness." He said, voice becoming firm. "So stand your ground. And don''t let anyone take it away from you." Renlo''s eyes widened to their extremes. He smiled through his tears. He didn''t care how he looked. Since his mother died and his family abandoned him, he had never felt anything like this. Never. It warmed his heart. It filled him. It made him feel good. Whole. His mouth moved on its own. "You too." Malakai''s eyes widened slightly, but before he could say anything, Renlo stepped forward and hugged him. "Thank you¡­ for everything," he whispered. Renlo didn''t know how Malakai would take the hug, but he didn''t care. For him, this was a moment that would stay with him for the rest of his life. His original purpose had always been to grow stronger, strong enough to show those who abandoned him just how wrong they were. But now, he had found something even more important. ''I''ll grow stronger and protect this friendship.'' Renlo clenched his fist as he resolved in his mind. After a few seconds, they slowly let go of the hug. Malakai still looked a bit stunned from Renlo''s earlier words. ''You too¡­'' he repeated the words in his mind, and before he realized it, a smile formed on his face. He chuckled. He had felt the sincerity in those words. Was he really¡­ a good person? Malakai didn''t think so. He knew what was in his heart. He knew how far he would go, how selfish he could become if it meant achieving his goals. Still, it felt good to hear that from someone. Soon enough, they both sat and began eating. Malakai, once again, felt his taste buds explode with every bite. He didn''t know how Renlo did it. "Who taught you how to cook?" he asked between bites. Renlo smiled. "My mother." "Your mom?" "Yeah." Renlo nodded. Malakai didn''t miss the flicker of sadness that passed through his eyes. "She died when I was little." "Oh." Malakai said softly. "I''m sorry about that." "It''s fine." Renlo laughed gently. "She was an amazing mother." The mood shifted, turning more somber. Malakai''s own mother''s face flashed in his mind; her tenderness, her warmth, her fierceness. He found himself smiling. "She really is," he muttered. They continued eating in silence, each lost in thought. Neither of them said it out loud, but they both knew, their bond had deepened. By the time they finished eating, it was a few minutes to seven. They both left the dining room and made their way to the front of the manor, where Malakai''s servants were already lined up. "What''s your name?" Malakai suddenly asked. Karla and her sister both flinched. "Ninth Vein, her name is¡ª" Karla began. "I wasn''t asking you," Malakai cut in, his gaze firm. "Let her answer." Karla bowed quickly and tapped her sister''s arm. The girl''s whole body trembled under Malakai''s gaze. Her voice came out small and shaky as she bowed low. "M-My n-name is K-Kiana, Ninth Vein." Malakai nodded and turned to Unoa. "You''ll all be coming with me." "Yes, Ninth Vein." With the parasite in their system, they would die without a constant supply of his blood. He could have easily left them behind¡­ but that would be a waste of resources. Spies under his control could always come in handy. "Nyx," Malakai called. Nyx appeared before him instantly, bowing. "Have you prepared everything?" "Yes, Ninth Vein." Malakai nodded. "Alright. Brief them, and do it quickly. We leave in a few minutes." Chapter 192 - 192: Oblivious As Nyx approached the three maids, Renlo approached Malakai with an inquisitive look. "By the way, where are we heading to?" Malakai gave Renlo a long look. "We were given five days to prepare for our journey, and you decided to wait until the day we depart before you even ask where we were going?" If not for his usual calm and cold mask, Malakai''s expression would''ve twisted into disbelief. The absurdity was insane. Renlo scratched his head with a sheepish smile, an action that had become second nature given his oblivious personality. "I was just happy I get to follow you. It didn''t matter where haha," Renlo said, looking away, embarrassed. Malakai shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. You need to cultivate the habit of always planning your next steps. I might be taking you to the pits of a volcano for all you know. Your nonchalance is a terrible habit, and it''s going to get you killed." "Y-yes." Renlo looked like a child being scolded by his parents. His head was lowered, his expression remorseful. Malakai could only shake his head. He decided to fill in the oblivious boy. "In case you didn''t know this too, we joined the Sovereign''s faction." Malakai studied him, and there it was, the slight flicker of shock. ''Of course he had no idea.'' Malakai was still trying to understand what sort of person Renlo was. He was unprepared, nonchalant, and hopelessly optimistic. Three behaviors that got one killed in a world like theirs. He shook his head again and continued speaking. "The captain we''re under is called Rhett. He''s the captain of one of the squads under the Sovereign''s faction in Sylvastein." "The city of beasts and flora," Renlo muttered. "At least you know that much. I would''ve been worried if you didn''t know about the existence of an entire western stronghold." "Haha¡­" Renlo scratched his cheek. He probably deserved that. He listened carefully as Malakai continued. "His base is on the outer parts of the Kaerthorn district. And from my findings, there are only four in their squad." "Including us?" "Including us makes it six. But it''s possible they took in other apprentices aside from us." Renlo nodded fervently, absorbing the information. ''He''s really amazing.'' He couldn''t help but be awed by Malakai''s resourcefulness. They had spent the past five days in the manor together, and it was like they''d been in different worlds. ''He''s always focused on the future and what he''s going to do next.'' Malakai''s thoughts were always on the way forward, planning it one step at a time. ''I have to learn,'' Renlo clenched his fist. He wasn''t too proud to admit when he saw someone better. Malakai felt like someone who lived on a higher plane. Their mindsets were utterly different. The way he thought, the way he approached problems, it was hard to believe they were the same age. ''I won''t hold him back,'' Renlo resolved. If he didn''t want to be a liability, it was important that he broke past his naive shell and learned to move the same way. As Renlo made that silent vow, Nyx finished giving the servants instructions. Malakai saw Karla hugging her sister tightly, wiping away the tears from her eyes. She whispered something into her sister''s ear before reluctantly separating. Her sister fared no better, tears streamed down her face as she wiped them, nodding resolutely at Karla. After a few seconds, Karla and Unoa turned to face Malakai and bowed deeply. As Malakai nodded, they both turned and left the manor grounds. Kiana approached Malakai and offered him a shaky bow. "I-I''m ready, Ninth Vein." Malakai gave her a long look. He had asked Nyx to look into her before bringing her to the manor. She was sixteen, two years older than him, but he towered above her. She was barely a node formation evolver, having only formed one node. Her body had been sickly thin when she first arrived. It had been clear she hadn''t been getting the best nutrition. She was just beginning to regain her vigor thanks to the good meals and peaceful environment of the manor in the last few days after the hunt. Malakai nodded to her. "Let''s go." They each left the manor and entered the forest. Inside, Renlo had slowed down his speed to match Kiana''s as he tried to make conversation. "Do you like bread?" "¡­" "Do you like pancakes?" "¡­" "What about creamy pudding?" "¡­" Somehow, every topic Renlo thought of had to do with food. Still, he sighed. ''Why is she shaking so much?'' He expected a reply each time he asked, but she would always lower her head to the ground, shivering. ''Was this how I was before?'' he thought. Before he met Malakai, it wasn''t an exaggeration to say his own shadow frightened him. He had countless screams in the forest to prove that fact. Still, Renlo couldn''t help but feel even more grateful to Malakai. And at the same time, he felt for the shaky maid more than anyone else could. ''I understand.'' He had been there before. He knew how terrible it was to feel this way. ''I''ll try and help her,'' Renlo thought, turning his gaze towards the front where Malakai walked with a steady gait alongside Nyx. The two were discussing something quietly. The reason he had chosen to walk with Kiana was because he''d seen Malakai wanted to talk with Nyx. Renlo sent another glance toward Kiana once more. "Do you want to learn the best way to make bread?" "¡­" ¡­ "You told them everything they needed to do?" "Yes, Ninth Vein." Malakai frowned. "I excused it earlier because we were in public, but when we converse together, call me Malakai." Nyx hid a smile. "¡­Yes, Malakai." "Good." Malakai nodded approvingly. "You emphasized the need to change their appearance and maintain stealth?" "Yes¡­ Malakai." "Good. Before we leave, make sure they''re not being followed, and that they reach their planned destination safely." At his words, Nyx nodded and vanished from his side, just as they came out of the forest and into the main area. Malakai''s gaze landed on the figure of a broad man. He paused. The man bowed. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 193 - 193: Get Along "Blood flows where you walk. May your blood burn brighter than the sun." "As it should." Malakai watched calmly as the Iron Saint, Caelum Sanguine, stood from his bow. ''That''s three times.'' The Iron Saint was the Sovereign''s right hand man. The man whose authority could be said to be more than the Pulses themselves. If he didn''t want it, no Pulse could force him to bow. No Vein could force him to bow. However, Caelum had lowered his head to him three times. Malakai was trying to understand why. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It looks like you''re ready to depart, Ninth Vein," Caelum spoke, voice thick. Malakai gave a brief nod, and Caelum bowed once more. "I came here to offer you my best wishes," Caelum said. "Sylvastein is a beautiful city, but you must remember, never judge anything by what you see on its surface." ''There it is again.'' If he had suspected it before, now, Malakai just confirmed it. He didn''t know why, but Caelum was trying to help him. ''First after the hunt, and now¡­'' Caelum had warned him days back, immediately after the hunt when he got on the Skedrith. And now, he was doing the same. ''There''s something going on in Sylvastein?'' Malakai had questions, but it didn''t look like Caelum was willing to answer them. "I wish you good luck, Ninth Vein." With that, he bowed once more and turned to leave. Renlo caught up from behind. He and Kiana had wisely chosen to stay behind when they saw the Iron Saint. "Are you okay?" Renlo asked. Malakai appeared deep in thought, staring at Caelum''s departing figure with narrowed eyes. ''Looks like I''ll have to be more careful.'' Malakai was already being his most cautious self. He doubted if it was at all possible to dial it any higher. He nodded towards Renlo. "I''m fine. He just came to wish us good luck. Let''s go." Renlo breathed a sigh of relief, happy that there were no problems. Like that, they reached the main paved pathway leading towards the gates of the Crimson Hold. As it turned out, Caelum wasn''t the only one who had come to wish him good luck on his journey. At the end of the paved pathway stood multiple individuals with small smiles on their faces. Malakai instantly recognized Grinner and Yoan, the head instructor of the clan youth''s training camp, along with the Darkness Hunt discipline instructor. He also noted the presence of other instructors flanking them. "Blood flows where you walk. May your blood burn brighter than the sun." They each greeted with a bow as Malakai reached. "As it should be." Malakai''s voice was calm. As Grinner rose from his bow, he couldn''t help but revere the person Malakai had become in just three months of training in the youth''s camp. ''I can''t wait.'' Grinner held back his grin. If Malakai had changed this much in three months, he couldn''t wait to see how he would change in a year''s time. "We all came here to wish you good luck on your journey, Ninth Vein," Grinner spoke for all of them. "We hope everything turns out well." "Thank you." Malakai accepted their well wishes with a nod. He was a bit startled that the Iron Saint and the training instructors had come to wish him goodbye, but he did well to hide it. With that, they continued moving until they reached the gates. Throughout the walk, Malakai had felt probing stares from multiple directions. On the highest balcony of the main building, Othric stood calmly with both hands clasped behind his back, eyes locked onto Malakai. "You won''t wish him good luck, my Sovereign?" Darke appeared behind him and spoke. The Sovereign was silent for some time. As Malakai stepped through the gates of Crimson Hold, he turned and walked into his room. "Stop saying such nonsense, Darke." "I apologize, my Sovereign," Darke said, but his lips were curled up into a wide smile. ¡­ Outside, Malakai approached a large carriage with four Equilador strapped at its front. By the door, a grinning Rhett stood with a calm faced Laila. "For a second there, I thought you weren''t going to come," Rhett said with a smile. "You were the best option," Malakai answered plainly, expression not changing. Rhett sent a glance towards Laila, who looked equally baffled. He laughed. "Best option? Me? Are you sure you did your homework?" Malakai knew exactly what Rhett meant. The five days the Sovereign had given him to prepare had actually been a buffer period to help him think and reconsider his choice, especially after doing a background check on his choice. Rhett was surprised that Malakai had still chosen to be his apprentice even after doing a background check on him. "You''re my best option," Malakai rephrased. "Hmm," Rhett hummed thoughtfully. "A cryptic and smart lad, huh. Sounds fun." Rhett sent a glance behind Malakai, eyes landing on Renlo and then¡­ Kiana. He focused on Kiana for a second longer before flashing Malakai a grin. "I didn''t take you for someone like that, but looks can be deceiving, huh." He gave Malakai a knowing look, but the latter only stared back with a confused expression. Rhett chuckled. "Alright, is that all the guests you''re bringing along?" "My maid will join us shortly." "Sneesh, how many maids do you need¡­" "As many as necessary." Rhett grinned. "Alright then. While we wait, I''ll go through some rules. First of all, this is Laila." He gestured to the side where Laila was standing. She offered a slight bow toward Malakai. "Ninth Vein." Malakai nodded back. Rhett clicked his tongue. "Don''t you even think about it, she''s mine." "I am nobody''s," Laila frowned. Rhett gave Laila a sad look. "Come on, Laila. I thought we''ve been through this before." But Laila only turned away, rolling her eyes. Rhett cleared his throat. "Moving on." He turned back to Malakai. "I''m sure you know this already, but I''m still going to say it." He said, "Don''t expect all that respectful crap from me. I''m your captain and you will listen to my orders." Malakai gave a small nod, and Rhett smiled. "Hmm, looks like we''ll get along just fine." Chapter 194 - 194: Sylvastine They spent the next few minutes in silence, with Rhett trying to flirt with Laila at every turn, only to be shut down constantly. Renlo couldn''t help but glance at his new captain with a worried look. He didn''t look like the sort of person you trust your life with. Minutes later, Nyx arrived like a phantom, soundless. And Rhett couldn''t help but give her a very long look. "Two beautiful maids, huh." He winked at Malakai, completely ignoring the fact that Nyx was a Bloom capable of razing an entire city. "I''m starting to like you." He laughed and gestured to the carriage. "Make yourself comfortable. You paid for this fancy ride anyway." "What about the one on top of the carriage?" Malakai suddenly said. The group paused. Renlo and Kiana looked confused. There was someone on top of the carriage? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Rhett and Laila glanced at each other again. Rhett grinned. ''He was able to sense her¡­'' He was a bit stunned. The sense of Sanguine, especially from new node formation evolvers, shouldn''t be that sharp. But Malakai had sensed her, and it seemed like it was from the beginning. ''Looks like there''s more to him than meets the eye.'' Rhett turned to Malakai before answering. "She wants to ride from the top of the carriage." Malakai raised his eyebrows. The figure he had sensed with his Vita Field was a node formation evolver, and she had already formed two nodes. Equiladors were fast. Riding on top would be uncomfortable. And very dangerous. Still, it wasn''t his business. He nodded and stepped into the carriage, with the rest in tow. With everyone inside, they soon took off into the skies, shooting toward the western end of the dome. The city of Sylvastine. ¡­ Throughout the ride, Malakai had been on edge. He had just left the safety of Crimson Hold, headed for a foreign city where his safety couldn''t be assured. To Malakai, an ambush was almost expected. After everything he did to Varnel, some form of retaliation felt inevitable. Luckily, nothing of the sort occurred. The hours went by, and as the sun began to set, they finally reached their destination. "Well, here she is," Rhett said, gesturing down through the window of the carriage. As they all looked down, their eyes widened. One thought: it was amazing. Just below them, the city of Sylvastein was alive. It was a city built in the middle of an endless forest. All around it stretched trees and flora, wild, untamed, and vibrant. Though it was already dark, the city was brilliantly lit. Glowing vines wrapped around buildings. Floating lights danced in the air, casting an enchanting glow over everything. "It''s really beautiful," Renlo muttered under his breath. And Malakai couldn''t agree more. ''It''s built just like Vitaemora.'' Malakai had seen the City of Blood countless times from the sky. He knew its layout well. Just like Vitaemora, Sylvastein had multiple tall and long pathways stretching outward from its center, cutting through vast expanses of forest, each pathway ending at the city''s great outer wall. ''The districts.'' Malakai identified them quickly. The large outer areas, those were the different districts of the city. One of them was their destination. The checks at the gate were quick and brief. After confirming those aboard the carriage, they were allowed in. As they entered through the gates, they moved through the glowing city of Sylvastein. Renlo gawked at practically everything he saw, while Malakai calmly observed. Just like they had seen from afar, the city was alive. Glowing vines snaked their way through tall and imposing trees. The ground was bare earth, no pavement whatsoever. The buildings were wooden, from cottages to small shops to large mansions. One look at the city, and Malakai could tell they were deep into nature. His gaze settled on its people. They were all clad in refined and tailored beast skins. The poor stood out like day; the rich even more so. But what truly caught Malakai''s attention were the beasts. They were everywhere. Beasts that were considered too wild in Vitaemora roamed freely through the streets, walking calmly among humans. Some were on leashes, others used as modes of transport. ''Beast tamers.'' Laila noticed the intrigued look on Malakai''s face and decided to explain. "The people of Sylvastein consider themselves one with nature," she began. Even Rhett turned to look at her, as though happy just to hear her voice. She rolled her eyes and continued. "They''re one with the flora, one with the fauna. They embrace the trees and live among the beasts. They have many things considered sacred here, so I suggest you all tread carefully in whatever you plan on doing." Malakai could feel the last words were directed at him, and he gave Laila a nod in thanks. ''I have a lot to learn.'' He thought to himself. If he was to survive a year in this place, he needed to understand it completely. The mood became tense after Laila''s warning, but Rhett quickly changed the topic. "C''mon, what''s with those rotten expressions? This city''s far too fun to not enjoy it. Don''t worry, you''re in good hands, I know all the best spots!" Rhett could feel Laila''s glare on him, but he shamelessly ignored it. His words eased the group slightly, though the ride still continued in silence. ''We''re moving towards the outskirts¡­'' Malakai noticed. They had passed through the main city and entered the Kaerthorn District after another round of checks, and still, they kept going. ''It''s far from the district.'' Malakai noted. At this point, there were barely any buildings or people in sight. The wooden cottages they passed were abandoned and wrecked. Only trees and greenery remained. Just as Malakai started wondering where the hell they were heading, his gaze landed on a large building up ahead. The carriage descended and landed in front of it. Rhett and Laila instantly disembarked. "Alright, this is it. This will be your home for the next one year." Chapter 195 - 195: Grunte Rhett gestured to the building with a smile, as though proud. Malakai didn''t say anything. He just stared. ''I didn''t think it was this bad.'' It was a large wooden building with about three floors. The structure could be summed up in one word: wrecked. There were holes in the walls and roof, vines growing through cracks, and some of the support beams looked dangerously tilted. Boards stuck out from the sides, and entire chunks of the balcony railings were missing. "Malakai," Renlo whispered from behind. "I think we''ve been scammed." "I think so too." Rhett''s mouth twitched. He cleared his throat. "Don''t mind the current look. They''re coming to work on it tomorrow. You see, we recently came into some winnings, hehe. I¡ª" "We placed a bet on you during the hunt and won," Laila cut in. Rhett cleared his throat. "Yeah¡­ what she said." He could feel Malakai''s gaze on him and quickly gestured toward the entrance. "Let''s not waste time. We can continue this talk inside." He turned and briskly walked into the building. Malakai sent one last glance around the house. At the very least, the building had lights that illuminated the space well. The glowing vines and floating lights helped light up the surrounding forest as well. Still, everything was old, including the wooden fence, which was cracked in many parts. ''This will be a long one year.'' He shook his head and stepped into the building with the others. It was brightly lit, and Malakai could see everything clearly. But the inside didn''t look any better. The floors were cracked and uneven. The chairs were worn and torn, some with one leg barely hanging on. There was a counter at the end of the room, but no one manned it. "This is your base?" Rhett turned to look at Malakai, whose frown said everything he felt about the place. "Yeah." "Why?" Rhett scratched his head. "Well, you see¡­ I''m not exactly well liked by the others. So, uh¡­ see this as a sort of punishment, haha." "Still¡­ each base is supposed to be given a monthly stipend, right? Why didn''t you use it to fix this place? No one can deny you that." Malakai wasn''t the type to pry or even talk much. But this situation was bothering him more than he liked to admit. Malakai hated dirt. Hated germs. During battle, he could ignore the gut wrenching feeling they gave him, but when it came to where he stayed, he''d rather not. All he could see were filth, cracks, and furniture that looked like it had survived multiple generations. Rhett cleared his throat, but the answer came from Laila, who seemed determined to expose him. "The captain gambles all our money away." "Hey, Laila." Rhett shot her a what the hell are you doing look, but she only shrugged. Malakai calmed down his rising nerves. ''The way forward,'' he reminded himself, repeating it constantly. "We have to do something about this¡­ place." He couldn''t live here, not for long, anyway. Still, Malakai''s displeasure wasn''t hidden in his voice, and it didn''t go unnoticed. It reached the ears of someone who didn''t like to hear it. "It''s very rude to insult someone''s home, little man," a thick, gruff voice rumbled. Malakai''s eyes narrowed as a figure stepped through the side door. He had to slant his massive frame just to pass through. Once he entered the reception, Malakai took full view of him. He was large. Extremely. About six foot five, with skin the color of tanned earth. His thick black hair and beard framed a heavy, squared face. Every step he took caused the wooden floor to creak violently, and the group instinctively took a step back as he approached. It looked like the floor might give way at any moment. The man''s intense eyes were locked on Malakai. "Em, Grunte¡ª" Rhett began. But before he could finish, Grunte cut in. "You should stay out of this, Captain. It''s between me and the little man." He turned fully back to Malakai. "Well, little man. What do you have to say?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "About what?" Grunte blinked. Slightly taken aback. A little runt had seen him and was still this calm? ''Nerves of steel, this kid¡­'' He squinted harder, but everything beyond a few feet was still blurry. "You insulted our home. Grunte''s home. You should apologize." "I only stated the truth." "Grunte¡­ your glasses¡ª" Grunte sharply raised a hand, silencing Rhett. His stare stayed locked on Malakai. "That doesn''t matter, little man. It might mean nothing to you, but to me, I''m proud to call this place home. You need to apologize." "Or what?" The tension spiked instantly. Grunte''s expression turned cold. He stepped forward, but paused when Nyx suddenly appeared in front of Malakai. Through the blur, he made out the faint silhouette of a woman. He scoffed. "You let a woman fight your battles, little kid? Where''s your pride as a man?" Malakai''s expression didn''t shift. "She''s more capable than you and me combined." Nyx held back the smile that threatened to tug at her lips. Being regarded so highly by Malakai made her happy. Her gaze turned cold as the temperature in the room dropped. ''I''ll teach this man a lesson,'' Nyx resolved. Grunte''s face darkened even further. He prepared to move again, but Laila''s sharp voice cut through the tension. "Grunte, use your head for once and follow instructions. Put on your glasses." Then she turned to Malakai. "And Ninth Vein¡­ this place is hanging by its last thread. A fight here would only make things worse." Malakai nodded toward her and signaled Nyx to stand down. "Ninth Vein?" Grunte echoed, confused. He reached into his jacket and pulled out a pair of glasses. As he slid them on, his eyes went wide, then nearly bulged from their sockets. "It''s you!" he shouted, pointing at Malakai with sheer shock. "My little bro!" Malakai''s eyes widened as the massive man barreled forward, arms spread, and pulled him into a crushing embrace. Chapter 196 - 196: Hug Malakai felt as though he were getting crushed. The massive mass of a man had just hugged him. His large arms felt like steel pipes squeezing him from both directions. His face pressing against the man''s rock hard chest only made things worse. Malakai had always hated making contact with people he wasn''t close with. Nyx was one exception. And most recently, Renlo had also come to be an exception. However, if there was one thing Malakai was sure of, it was that the millisecond the large man pulled him into a hug, he knew right away, there was nowhere he would rather be than away. His hand found the gun on his utility belt, eyes flashing cold. The gazes of Rhett and Laila narrowed as his killing intent flooded the space. But before they could act, the large man suddenly let go, stepping back two steps. "I''m sorry, little bro." He scratched his head awkwardly. "I was just excited to finally meet you!" Malakai''s gaze was glacial, and his killing intent was still very much present. He sent a glance towards Nyx, who instantly bowed in apology. But Malakai didn''t bother asking her why she hadn''t interfered. The large man hadn''t shown any ill intent. "Are you okay?" he heard Renlo say from behind him. He nodded, but Renlo still looked visibly worried. He couldn''t help but gulp when he took in the sheer size of the man and his steel like muscles. ''He''d crush me!'' One hug from the man and he was a goner. Malakai took in a deep breath and calmed his nerves. His eyes settled on the large man. "Never do that again." His voice sounded exactly like what it was meant to be; a threat. But the large man didn''t seem to take it that way. "No, little bro." He looked disturbed. "A hug is how we show the world that we''re bros!" Malakai''s gaze only became colder. The man quickly added, as though he truly didn''t want to lose his hug privileges, "I do it all the time with big bro. You look just like him." ''Father.'' Malakai''s expression almost cracked. Somehow, he knew the man was talking about his father. The mood instantly grew somber as everyone fell silent. The large man sent a glance around the room, unsure of what was going on. "Did I say anything wrong?" he asked, but no one answered, even after several seconds passed. "Where are you going to, Captain?" Laila''s sharp voice snapped them out of their thoughts. They all turned to see Rhett sneaking away. Rhett sent Laila a glare and cleared his throat. "I was just giving y''all a moment of peace. I could feel the mood was heavy," he lied. "Liar." Rhett sent another glare towards Laila. "Tomorrow," Malakai''s voice cut into their conversation. "What are they coming to fix?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Em, just to patch up a few holes around the manor. So we''ll at least be able to prevent the building from flooding when the rain comes." "That''s not enough." Malakai shook his head. "How much did you win?" "One¡ª" Rhett felt Laila''s glare and paused. His mouth twitched as he corrected himself. "25 thousand credits." Malakai frowned. That was a lot of money. For context, one credit was worth a dollar before society collapsed. "That should be enough to fix everything. What happened?" Rhett cleared his throat, looking away. "He used part of the money to gamble in Vitaemora." It was Laila who finally said it. "How much is left?" "Five," Rhett said in a low tone. "Five thousand," Malakai repeated, and Rhett nodded, scratching his chin. Malakai took in a deep breath. ''What the hell did I get myself into.'' He sighed. ''There''s no helping it. A way forward.'' Those last three words had more than become his mantra. "Tell me about the place you gamble." Of all their reactions, it was Laila''s expression that changed. She couldn''t explain it, but something about this gave her a very bad feeling. ¡­ The distant rumble of a crowd and the clanging of metal reached two figures perched high up in a tree. "This is the place?" the first figure asked. He was smaller, with pure black hair and eyes to match. His face was average in every way, but his physique was athletic, brimming with power. His cold gaze fixed itself on the ordinary looking cottage far ahead, where two men sat playing a game of cards. "Yeah," the second figure replied. "Doesn''t look like much, but wait till we get inside. Plus, I''m well known around here. This is where I make most of my money." His messy crimson hair and relaxed demeanor made him instantly recognizable. It was Captain Rhett. "You don''t look like you have any money." "Harsh." Rhett turned to the boy beside him, no older than fourteen. "I see the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Valerian was always this harsh with his words," he said with a small smile, his voice filled with nostalgia. It was like stepping back into another time, side by side, them against the world. He sighed. "Listen, Malakai. I know you''ve heard a lot about your father, but this is coming from someone who truly knew him. He was a good man." Malakai was quiet for a moment before replying. "Thank you." Rhett nodded. "Alright. Let''s go get rich." After hearing everything Rhett said about his terrible gambling problem, Malakai had immediately come up with a plan of action, one that would involve what caused this problem in the first place. Gambling. Now, they were on top of a tall tree, looking down at one of the secret gambling dens in the Kaer Thorn district, with every intention of going in. While Rhett kept his usual appearance, Malakai had completely changed his own, right down to his face. He looked more like a Sylvastein local than the Ninth Vein of the great Sanguine Clan. Tonight, Malakai was determined to win enough money to fix that dump he''d been forced to live in. Chapter 197 - 197: Den "Let''s go." At Rhett''s words, they both jumped down from the tree. Malakai kicked off from the branches to slow his fall before landing in a silent roll, Rhett already by his side. "As planned, I''ll do all the talking, alright? You just follow my every move." Malakai nodded without a word. In order for this to work, he had to play the perfect role of a local Rhett picked up from the streets of Kaer Thorn District. Which meant his appearance wasn''t the only thing that needed to look the part. At his nod, Rhett couldn''t help but smile. They began moving toward the cottage. They were about 500 meters away from the cottage, barely any buildings in sight, the glowing forest surrounding them. Their Blood Knight base, as Malakai had confirmed, was located deep, deep in the outskirts of the Kaer Thorn District. And luckily, the gambling den was located right on the outskirts as well, with only a few buildings around. "Remind me how you found this place again?" Malakai asked. While trying to prepare his mind for the upcoming events, his thoughts couldn''t help but focus on Rhett, the man who had become his mentor. There was a reason the captains were always eager to take the veins under them. In the world of the Blood Knights, the first mentor was an important figure in any apprentice Blood Knight''s journey. They were the ones who introduced them to the grim parts of their world. The ones whose teachings helped turn them into formidable warriors capable of standing tall and fighting in the war against the creatures of darkness. Their value couldn''t be overstated. And in the few moments of meeting Rhett, Malakai was still trying to figure out what kind of man he was. Regardless, he wasn''t worried about Rhett being a useless mentor. He wouldn''t mind if that was the case. ''His teachings aren''t necessary. I know everything by heart anyways. What matters is¡­'' His major problem right now was his lack of allies. The last thing Malakai wanted was a captain whose goal was to kill him. ''Even Nyx would eventually become overwhelmed.'' Constantly protecting him from a Bloom attack would be tasking, even for Nyx. "Heh, it was by rotten luck," Rhett smiled wildly as he reminisced about that day. "I''d just come into a fat load of credits. I saw two beautiful women heading toward the outskirts of the district and instantly followed them, only to discover something even more beautiful." There was a smile on Rhett''s face, one that Malakai didn''t like. ''He has a gambling problem.'' Rhett''s past actions already spelled it out, but looking at his excited demeanor as they talked about gambling erased every doubt in Malakai''s mind. ''I should collect the winnings when we receive them.'' Malakai resolved, just as they finally stepped out of a foliage of trees, approaching the cottage. The two guards playing cards in front paused. They glanced toward them before their eyes settled on Rhett. Malakai observed everything and didn''t miss the brief glance they sent each other before turning back to Rhett, smiling. "Captain Rhett! I see you''re back already! Think you''ll actually win something today?" one of the men said. Rhett laughed. "I''ve been feeding this place my hard earned credits for months. Think of it as an investment. Today''s the day I collect returns!" Malakai saw the guards exchange amused glances. ''They''re used to him¡­'' The guards were Node Formation evolvers despite looking like they were in their late twenties. For them to address a Bloom in this manner¡­ Their eyes turned to him. "Well, what do you have there?" The guard gave Malakai a once over, taking in the tattered and low quality beast hide, messy black hair, and multiple parts of his body smeared in mud. He looked every bit of homeless. Poor. The guards could smell that from a mile away. "A homeless kid?" the guard asked. "Rude." Rhett stepped in between them, smiling. "He''s my champion," Rhett corrected with a proud look, and the guards couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Rhett cleared his throat. It was obvious they were making fun of him. "Well, can we go in?" he asked. The guards held back their laughter before nodding. "Yes, of course, of course." They gestured toward the door, still chuckling under their breath. Without another word, they both entered through the door. ¡­ "Captain Rhett is in the building, Fourth Fleshling." Inside a wide office space, a man dressed in a tight fitting black suit said while bowing towards a figure in white seated at the table in the middle of the room. The room could be described as basic, except for the unusual amount of documents within it. Shelves filled with files were everywhere, each labeled differently. The figure turned away from the documents he''d been reading, his blue eyes settling on his guard. A pure black, smooth mask covered his face, and his voice was clear as he spoke. "When?" "One minute, Fourth Fleshling." The guard bowed lower. The figure nodded, closing his eyes in thought for a moment. As he opened them, he grabbed the black cane stick resting by the table and stood up. Then, he picked up his fedora and placed it neatly on his head. For a second, he took in his reflection in the mirror. Pure white suit. White fedora. A black cane adding to his sophistication. He turned, voice cold. "Let''s go." ¡­ As they entered through the main entrance, they were instantly met with a dark, narrow pathway. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rhett moved like he owned the place. Malakai followed behind, cautious. ''I miss it already.'' In order to play the part of a homeless kid, Malakai had left his weapons with Nyx. He had truly underestimated the sense of safety they brought him. Their walk brought them to another door at the end of the hall. As Rhett opened it, he turned toward Malakai. "The den is in the basement. We have to take these stairs down to reach it." Chapter 198 - 198: Confident Malakai peered through the door, but he couldn''t see anything. ''It''s too dark.'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But with his Vita Sense, he could feel the stairs Rhett was referring to. At his nod, Rhett began descending, Malakai close behind. After a few moments, they reached a door, and Rhett knocked on it in a rhythmic pattern. ''A code,'' Malakai noted. There was a pause¡­ then the door opened. The first thing to reach Malakai was the sound. Loud cheering. Roaring. Feet stomping the ground. Screaming. All of it jumbled together into a chaotic wave that slammed into him, threatening to rupture his eardrums. Then came the light. White, blinding light pierced through the darkness, forcing Malakai to raise an arm to shield his eyes. "Ah, right," Rhett''s apologetic voice came. "Forgot to warn you about that. Sorry." Malakai exhaled. He blinked several times to clear the light from his vision, then walked in with Rhett as the door shut behind them. ''Wow.'' That was Malakai''s first impression. It was nothing like what one would expect, considering the rundown cottage outside. It felt like he had stepped into an entirely different world. It was built like a coliseum. On numerous elevated tiers were rows of seats, arranged in a circular manner and filled with people roaring at the top of their lungs. High above were screens displaying the different battles taking place in multiple rings down below. "Welcome to the Red Maw," Rhett said proudly, like he was showcasing his creation. Malakai didn''t respond. The sudden shift in scenery, especially with the stark contrast between outside and inside, was enough to overwhelm anyone. Still, he took it all in within a second. Almost immediately, he returned to his cold demeanor. "In this place, you''ll find almost anything you want," Rhett continued, gesturing toward a door at the far end of the space. Boldly written on it was the word CARD. Then he gestured toward the others. "Card games, dice rolls, roulette, vita duels, you name it." Rhett kept on talking, but Malakai wasn''t listening. He had entered his own world. Observing. ''The guards inside are different from the ones outside.'' Each door had men in black suits stationed beside it, smooth black masks covering their faces. Compared to the relaxed and unprofessional guards from before, these ones were sharp. Alert. Their cold gazes scanned every passerby. ''Where does that door lead?'' His eyes landed on a door guarded by more men than any of the others. Unlike the rest, this one had no writing on it. Malakai turned his gaze away and focused on the mission. Soon, Rhett led them to a long line filled with impatient people. "We''ll register you and place our bets here," Rhett explained. Like Rhett, Malakai noticed some of the people in line had others beside them. ''Other fighters,'' Malakai noted. They waited their turn, and Malakai''s ears caught something that made him narrow his eyes. "What will you be wagering with, points, resources¡­ information?" It came from the attendant speaking to the people in line. But of all the words, one stood out to Malakai. ''Information.'' ''I see¡­'' At that moment, Malakai''s perception of the Red Maw changed completely. He believed had just uncovered the true nature of this place. ''An information den.'' He''d read about places like this in several books. People from all over the city gathered here, the amount of information being exchanged was sure to be massive. And vital. Right now, Malakai needed information. ''I''ll have to shift my plans a bit.'' Just as that thought crossed his mind, he heard multiple footsteps approaching from behind. "Captain Rhett. It''s a pleasure to have you again." As they turned, Malakai''s eyes landed on a masked figure. He was clad in a pure white suit, with a white fedora on his head, holding a black cane in his right hand. ''A node formation evolver.'' Malakai found it odd. The figure was clearly a node formation evolver, but the guards behind him radiated an aura far more powerful, synergy stage evolvers. Still, they clearly followed him. He also noted the other people around them stepping back and gazing at the man with wary eyes. ''He must be an important figure here. Potentially the owner,'' Malakai gleaned. He didn''t say anything and let Rhett do the talking. "Ah, Whiteshade. The pleasure is all mine," Rhett laughed, waving his arms. "Hm." The figure nodded, tapping a finger on his cane. "I see you''ve come with your fighter today." The figure turned to Malakai, piercing blue eyes narrowing slightly. His focus remained on Malakai even after several seconds. ''There''s no way he can find out,'' Malakai reminded himself. The hunt had been shown around the west. Currently, Malakai was a walking celebrity. He had Nyx change the structure of his face to avoid getting found out. "Yeah," Rhett responded after a second, smiling. "I have eyes for talents and money. I saw him making me a ton of money the instant I found him on the streets." Whiteshade kept staring at Malakai even after Rhett spoke. "Is there a problem?" Rhett asked, but Whiteshade still kept staring into Malakai''s eyes as though entranced. "What''s his name?" Whiteshade asked after a moment. "That is of no concern to you." The guards behind Whiteshade tensed. But before any one of them could move, he hit his cane on the concrete floor. He sent a cold glance toward them, and they each straightened before bowing their heads. ''Idiots,'' Whiteshade thought coldly. Rhett was known by all in the city as a drunk and a waste. Always acting friendly and free, and many always seemed to forget that he was a freaking Bloom. He could raze this place to the ground in a second. ''But it''s a chance.'' Still, there was a reason he hadn''t packed up and moved his operation the instant Rhett discovered this place. He had seen the opportunity. Whiteshade stood straight and faced Rhett, whose expression had somehow turned cold. "Forgive my rudeness, Captain Rhett. I misspoke. Allow me to make it up to you." Rhett''s grin returned as he heard that, and Whiteshade pressed on. "You seem confident in your warrior, so I thought I would give you a chance for a bigger win. How would you like to be the main event tonight?" Chapter 199 - 199: Plan Rhett grinned even wider, clearly liking the idea. The main event would be watched by all, which meant more bets, better odds, more money to win. Rhett didn''t need to say anything to hint that he was game. His grin said it all. But Whiteshade wasn''t done. "Also, seeing as you are so confident, perhaps you would be willing to up the stakes?" Rhett raised an eyebrow. "What do you have in mind?" "I will give you fifty thousand credits to place a bet on him for the fight, and in return, you''ll have to do a¡­ small favor for me." Rhett glanced at Malakai, meeting his cold eyes. He smiled, then nodded at Whiteshade, shaking his outstretched hand. "You have a deal." "Great," Whiteshade said, happy his plan had finally worked. "Now to make sure we all keep our promises, I would suggest we use this." He stretched out his hand, and one of his guards placed two bracelet looking devices in it. The instant Malakai saw it, he was shocked, but made sure to mask it well. ''A Clausebane.'' How wouldn''t Malakai recognize a weapon capable of killing even a Bloom? They were designed just like lifeguards, but their effects were far more direct. When worn, they released countless nanite like bombs into the bloodstream, already activated. They were each controlled by the AI programmed into the devices and governed by the set of clauses agreed by the parties. If one person was determined by the AI to be breaching the clauses, the bombs within them would instantly explode. If anyone tried to remove them, they would also instantly explode. It was a device extremely rare inside the dome. And for this man to have one¡­ Malakai had just concluded he was an important figure in this city. "I''m sure I don''t have to explain what this is, Captain Rhett." Whiteshade''s eyes glinted as Rhett gazed at the Clausebane calmly. In all honesty, the only way one could use them to kill Blooms was if they allowed it to be worn. And truly, no one in their right mind should accept something like this. But Whiteshade was taking a chance. ''He won''t be able to refuse,'' he thought calmly. This was the opportunity he saw, to get a Blood Knight Captain under his control. That "small favor" was vague and could mean anything. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he knew Rhett wouldn''t care to think that far. He was a compulsive gambler who wouldn''t miss a chance to bet. And true to form, Rhett grinned and nodded. "Sounds like fun. Looks like I''ll be getting rich today!" Whiteshade smiled from under his mask. He didn''t waste time and quickly finalized the clauses. And after settling everything, they both wore their devices. "Get him registered and escort him to the arena," Whiteshade instructed one of his guards, who led Malakai toward the attendant. The people on the line cleared the way instantly. "Why don''t you join me in watching the show, Captain?" Whiteshade asked, and Rhett instantly nodded, following him. ''I can''t believe it worked.'' "Name." "Valentine." The receptionist glanced up, raising an eyebrow. "Name?" he asked again, as though trying to confirm if he heard right. "Valentine," Malakai answered succinctly. The attendant furrowed his brows. "Listen, kid. I know this is all a formality, but do you really want to be called¡­ that in front of all these people?" He gestured to the hundreds gathered, roaring at the top of their lungs. But before Malakai could respond, the guard behind him stepped forward, cold eyes boring down. "Just shut up and register him." The attendant shivered. He nodded quickly and wrote down the name. He asked Malakai a few questions like height and weight, but Malakai gave a blank expression to all of them. What homeless kid cared about height and weight? After a minute, Malakai was registered in the system. "Follow me." The guard led him toward the door Malakai had noticed earlier, the one without a nameplate. Inside, his eyes landed on two staircases, one leading down, the other up. The guard gestured downward, and after a brief glance up, Malakai began his descent. Throughout the silent walk, his thoughts were churning. ''It worked even better than expected.'' Everything that had happened so far had been within their plans. At the base, Rhett had told him everything he knew about the Red Maw. It was a gambling den filled with various games. Some came to place bets on fights and other games, others brought representatives to fight for them. The games ranged from card battles to one on one duels and more. But Malakai had no interest in cards, he had never played. The moment Rhett mentioned the fighting ring, Malakai''s attention had locked on. He remembered Rhett''s words: "Only at most node formation evolvers can participate. They''re trying to minimize the risk of Grade Three darkness creatures forming in case of unexpected deaths. A Grade Two can still be managed." The moment those words left Rhett''s lips, the plan had taken full shape in Malakai''s mind. He was a node formation evolver. He was going to fight. But the plan didn''t stop there. Rhett had also told him about the man in the white suit, someone who had been constantly trying to trap him into betting favors. Trying to make Rhett his pawn. Rhett had always dodged it, but tonight, Malakai asked him not to. To fix the wreck that was their base, they needed a lot of money. And Malakai was going to get it, no matter what. ''At least he listened to me.'' Malakai was slightly surprised Rhett had gone through with it. With a Clausebane involved, the stakes had gone through the roof. It wasn''t just their money on the line anymore, it was Rhett''s life. And yet, he still agreed. ''I still can''t understand him.'' Either he was truly a compulsive gambler¡­ or he trusted Malakai that much. Malakai wasn''t sure which. ''I''ll think about it later.'' His eyes flashed cold as he reached the bottom of the stairs, following a narrow passage until it opened into a small room filled with several people. Chapter 200 - 200: Street Rat As Malakai entered the space, all eyes turned toward him. One of the guards in black suits approached. "You''re mandated to wear this." Malakai looked at the object in the man''s hand. ''A regulator.'' He wasn''t surprised. Rhett had already told him this would happen. To make things interesting, all contestants had to fight at Genesis level strength. He nodded and slipped it on, immediately feeling his strength drop to the Genesis stage. ''I still have my Vita sense.'' Despite the regulator, he could still feel the flow of Vita around him. "Wait here and go through that door when your name is called." The guard gestured to the biggest door at the far end of the room before turning and walking away. Malakai shifted his gaze across the room. Some contestants stood, hunched against walls. Others were crumpled on the floor, bruised and bloody, struggling to breathe. A few sat comfortably on side benches, unbothered. ''Other contestants,'' Malakai calmly identified, moving toward an empty wall and resting against it. Not even a second passed before his eyes glinted. ''Killing intent.'' He couldn''t mistake the feeling. ''Who?'' While it was normal to intimidate newcomers, Malakai could tell this was different. Someone genuinely wanted to kill him. His gaze turned, and landed on a ripped man looking at him with open hostility. As their gazes met, the man stood, flanked by what Malakai assumed were his minions, and began approaching. "This little runt''s the one they used to replace me?" the man scoffed, the disdain clear in his voice. He spat at Malakai''s feet as he reached him, towering over him with menace. "Brat, the main event tonight is mine. Quit now, or I promise you¡­ you''ll regret ever stepping in here." Malakai raised his eyes and met the man''s gaze. Then, without a word, a wave rippled from him. Cold. Killing intent. A shiver shot through the man''s spine. He took a step back before he even realized it. A second passed. Then another. And when his actions registered¡­ his eyes widened. ''Did I¡­ move backwards?'' He looked down at his foot in disbelief. ''My heart?'' His heartbeat was racing. His arms¡­ were trembling. ''I''m¡­ scared¡­ of him?'' The thought chilled his blood. A flush of red burned through his face as the shame settled in. "You bast¡ª" he began to snarl, taking a step forward, but a voice boomed through the underground space. "Ladies and gentlemen! I hope y''all are sitting on the edge of your seats, because it''s time for the main event!" Roars and cheers erupted, silencing the confrontation. "Get ready." The guard had addressed Malakai directly, sending a warning glance towards the man. The man gritted his teeth, glaring at Malakai for a long moment before backing away along with his minions. ''Looks like it''s time.'' Unlike the man who was glaring holes into him, Malakai wasn''t even looking at him. They were all wearing regulators, their powers lowered to the Genesis stage. He didn''t see any of them as a threat. Malakai walked over to the large door, just as the announcer''s voice boomed again, calling the first participant. "Ladies and gentlemen, prepare yourselves!" the voice was filled with energy. "This next warrior once crushed a darkness creature with his bare hands during a breakout in the Murkroot district! He''s a one man earthquake! A walking demolition! I give you¡­ Gorath the Crusher!" A large man with steel like muscles stepped confidently onto the arena, and the crowd erupted in thunderous cheers. "Make us rich, Gorath!" "I''ll bet my whole money on you!" "Crush his skull!" The shouts were endless, and Gorath seemed to bask in every second of it. He walked proudly around the stage, raising his massive right arm, muscles rippling as the crowd chanted his name over and over. "GORATH! GORATH! GORATH!" The announcer''s voice rang out once more, silencing the crowd. "And his opponent¡­" There was a pause. The announcer cleared his throat. "Well¡­ this is interesting. According to the card, a kid from the streets of Kaer Thorn¡­" He looked again at the paper, frowning in confusion before blinking twice. "¡­He''s got no prior fights on record, no achievements to his name¡­ and¡ª" he paused, exhaling in disbelief, "Ladies and gentlemen, I give you¡­ Valentine!!" The gates opened. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malakai walked onto the stage with a steady gait. Eyes focused, demeanor unflinching. The booing came almost instantly. BOOOOOOOOO!! The crowd screamed at the top of their lungs, hurling jeers and cold insults. "Go back to the streets, you little runt!" "Crush this idiot''s skull, Gorath!" The announcer cleared his throat awkwardly, struggling to maintain the energy. ''What is the Fourth Fleshling thinking¡­'' Never in all his years working here had anyone been booed this badly. It was as if the crowd themselves wanted to storm the stage and tear Malakai to pieces. "Looks like your¡­ warrior isn''t well favored, Captain Rhett," Whiteshade said coolly beside him. But Rhett only smiled. "That''s fine. Not many people can spot talent like I do. I told you, didn''t I?" He grinned, eyes locked on the stage. "The instant I set eyes on him, I saw myself becoming a fuckton rich." His eyes remained fixed on Malakai, who stood below in complete silence. Utterly calm and untouched by the chaos around him. Whiteshade narrowed his eyes slightly. He couldn''t understand why Rhett trusted him this much. But more than that¡­ there was something off. ''What was that feeling?'' Earlier, when he had stared into Malakai''s eyes¡­ there was something there. That wasn''t the gaze of a street rat. ''Still¡­ it doesn''t matter.'' He shook the feeling off. ''Gorath''s a long standing champion. There''s no way a child like that can beat him.'' He''d already had his guards run a scan on Malakai earlier. Only two nodes formed. That meant he was basically still a novice. ''This''ll be an easy win.'' Whiteshade smiled under his mask and gave a small nod to the announcer. The announcer nodded back and cleared his throat, his voice rising once more. Chapter 201 - 201: 75% "Ladies and gentlemen! Are you ready!?" WHOOOAAAAHH!! The crowd''s roar shook the entire arena. The announcer allowed their shouts to go on for some seconds before speaking again. "Alright. Alright. Now that you''ve all placed your bets, let''s take a look at those odds!" He gestured towards one of the screens. It suddenly flashed white before displaying the odds for the battle. Goralth - 1.5 : 10 - Valentine ''Damn,'' the announcer couldn''t help but think. If not for the mask covering his face, everyone would''ve seen how shocked he was. It was insane. Usually, for the main events, the odds only ever differed by one or two points. Both fighters were always formidable. Whiteshade always selected people who would give the audience a good show. It made it harder for more people to make accurate choices when placing bets. However, this¡­ The announcer shrugged. ''It''s easy money.'' He couldn''t help but smile. There was just no way someone with a name like Valentine, and looking so wretched, could win this fight. The announcer used the brief moment while the crowd was checking the odds to approach the bookie and place his bet. ''About 75% should be enough.'' He confidently placed 75% of his entire savings on Goralth before moving back towards the stage. ''I can''t wait.'' He could already imagine what he''d do with the money. The others in the audience shared his sentiments, and those who hadn''t placed their bets quickly did so. Within seconds, the crowd was filled with excited cheers and praise directed towards Goralth. "Finish this in a second, Goralth!" "No mercy! Show him why he belongs on the streets!" Meanwhile, while the people were cheering for Goralth, Rhett''s gaze couldn''t help but bulge as he saw those numbers. ''TEN!?'' The number thundered in his mind. He couldn''t believe it. ''I should''ve done this years ago!'' he thought. Right now, Whiteshade had bumped their money up to 50k points! Which meant if Malakai won, he could expect 500k points! Rhett had never held that sort of money in his life. Before he knew it, his mouth had started drooling. He couldn''t wait. Just as more people started shouting, the announcer''s voice rang out, and they all quickly went silent. "You all know the rules!" he said, before turning towards Malakai. "But for our newcomer here, I''ll explain, they''re very simple." "You''re both wearing regulators, and your strengths will both be limited to the Genesis stage. It''ll be pure hand to hand battle, and no weapons are allowed. Asides from this, anything goes." Malakai nodded toward the announcer, signaling he got it. The announcer clapped his hands loudly. "Now! Are you ready!?" The crowd''s roar shook the entire underground arena. And as they settled, his voice rumbled once more: "LET THE BATTLE BEGIN!" "Get him, Goralth!" "LET''S GOO!" As the people erupted in cheers, Malakai''s gaze settled on his opponent. ''He''s big.'' The man was massive. He had ripped, steel like muscles that bulged with his every move. He was shirtless and only had a small beast hide covering his crotch like some ancient gladiator. ''He doesn''t see me as a threat.'' Although the battle had begun, the man still faced the audience, arms raised, basking in their praise. Malakai''s mind flashed with different ways he could swiftly end this man''s life, weapon or no weapon. But he held himself back. ''I have to make it convincing.'' S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had made a change of plans after finding out about the true nature of this place. And right now, he was putting things in place. He decided to wait. But luckily, he didn''t have to wait long. After a few more seconds, Goralth turned and faced Malakai. "Today''s about to be your worst day ever, kid. You made a big mistake coming here." He flashed a toothy grin as he began walking towards Malakai. "You''d be better off giving up. Getting beaten by your owner is leagues better than what I''m about to do to you." He threatened. But despite the obvious threat, Goralth''s gaze couldn''t help but narrow when he received not even a single response. "Hm?" He fixed his eyes on the scrawny street rat. The boy was staring back at him calmly. ''He''s not trembling?'' The street rat had unluckily matched up with him today. Goralth had expected some sort of shaking. But not only was the boy not shaking, his eyes were also clear. He''d seen this before. Kids who thought they could face the world just because they''d survived the streets of Sylvastein. ''I''ll show you how the real world works.'' He only shook his head. "Suit yourself. I''ll make it painful." His words had barely dropped before he rocketed forward. His legs moved faster than his size should''ve allowed. He closed the distance between them, right fist tearing towards Malakai''s head. Malakai''s stance shifted. He veered right, allowing the fist to shoot past empty air. ''He dodged!?'' Goralth''s eyes narrowed in shock. ''I''ll get him now.'' He stomped down to kill his momentum, then immediately thrust his left fist at Malakai''s stomach. But again, Malakai''s body moved like it knew. A quick veer to the left, and the attack missed. "Stay still, you stupid brat!" Goralth roared. He followed up with a sweeping kick meant to take Malakai off his feet, but again, his eyes couldn''t help but widen as Malakai shot back, easily evading the attack. Goralth''s eyes were wide as he stared at Malakai, who now stood a few meters away. He was shocked. But he wasn''t the only one. Within the mask, Whiteshade''s eyes had narrowed. The crowd''s roaring had fallen silent. Many had expected the battle to end with one hit. However, not only had that not happened, Goralth''s attacks had been completely evaded. Goralth clenched his fists. He didn''t need to turn to know that all eyes were on him. People had already placed their bets. There was no going back now. He could feel the warning in their stares, and it made his skin crawl. The humiliation¡­ Goralth gritted his teeth. "Stupid street rat! I''ll make sure you never use those two legs again!" Chapter 202 - 202: Rush Gorath''s leg tensed. The ground beneath him cracked as he blasted forward with insane momentum, his right knee screaming toward Malakai''s face. But before it could land, Malakai''s body jerked to the side, evading the attack. Goralth didn''t miss a beat. He skidded across the ground, killing his momentum before launching back in with a sweeping kick aimed at Malakai''s lower torso. But again, Malakai shifted back just as quickly, evading the strike. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He roared. "Stop slipping away, you damned roach!" Goralth erased the distance between them, arms flying to his chest before his fists blurred forward, unleashing multiple crushing punches at once. But no matter how fast or how brutal, Malakai''s legs moved rapidly, his body shifting with him. Goralth''s blows tore through the air in blurs, missing Malakai by mere inches. His balance was perfect. His technique, elite. All those years of moving through the balance course back at his makeshift training course were now showing. Goralth was livid. He couldn''t believe what was happening. It was supposed to end with the first punch, on the first second! But he couldn''t even land a hit!? He could feel the eyes on him again. The cold gazes. The darkened expressions. People had bet their life savings on an easy win. If he lost here, he wouldn''t live to see tomorrow. He gritted his teeth, and the sweat around his body turned searing hot. Steam radiated from him in waves as an overwhelming surge of power roared through his body. Goralth stomped forward, the ground beneath him exploding from the force. His fist blasted out, roaring toward Malakai''s chest with more power than he had ever shown before. ''I''ve got him!'' Goralth''s eyes glinted, certain of his victory. But at that moment, a thought passed through Malakai''s mind. ''That should be enough.'' His figure vanished to the side. Goralth''s punch screamed into empty space. Before Goralth''s eyes could widen, Malakai closed the distance, fist tearing toward Goralth''s chin. ''Shit!'' That was his last thought before the punch connected. The force of the blow lifted Goralth clean off the ground, but before he could even fall, Malakai''s leg crashed in from the side, slamming into his chin and rattling his brain. Goralth''s vision blurred. His body weakened. He could''ve sworn he saw the street rat''s eyes flash crimson before everything went black. THUD! The heavy sound of Goralth''s body hitting the floor echoed through the arena. Malakai slowly turned his calm gaze up toward the audience. Silence. No one spoke. Not a single sound was made. The audience stared as if they had just witnessed the impossible. "Hahaha! Yes! Five hundred thousand! I''m rich! I''m rich!" Rhett''s excitement couldn''t be contained. He turned toward Whiteshade and stretched out his hand for a handshake. But Whiteshade wasn''t looking at Rhett. Despite the excitement in the air, his gaze hadn''t left Malakai for even a second. All the guards in the room had tensed. Five hundred thousand points was a massive loss. Far too much for them to let go easily. Hands reached for weapons. Cold gazes turned toward Rhett. He might be a Bloom, but in the eyes of the city, he was still a well known waste. They waited for Whiteshade''s order. "Huh?" Rhett turned and noticed the guards looking at him coldly. He chuckled. "Aren''t you guys cute?" A grin stretched across his face. He looked at the guards as if he were staring at a flock of chickens. "Don''t tell me¡­" The grin vanished. A chill spread through the room. "You''re going back on your word?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. The guards felt their hearts pounding, legs trembling. But before the matter could escalate, a loud thump of a stick striking the ground echoed through the room. "That''s enough." At Whiteshade''s command, the guards instantly bowed and stepped back. Whiteshade turned toward Rhett. "I apologize for the rudeness once more, Captain Rhett. We will keep our word." Rhett fixed his gaze on Whiteshade. The man clutched his cane with both hands. Though Rhett couldn''t see his face, he could feel it, Whiteshade was pissed. But did he care? No! All he heard was: We will give you the money. Rhett smiled wide. "All is forgiven. All is forgiven." They were both about to shake hands when a cold voice drifted from the stage. "Is this all you''re capable of?" Rhett and Whiteshade froze. They slowly turned their gazes downward, to where Malakai stood, looking directly at them. ''Oh, what are you doing, my sweet money maker?!'' Rhett was confused as he stared at Malakai. But it was Whiteshade who broke the silence. "What?" His cold eyes bore down on Malakai. But Malakai''s gaze didn''t flinch. "Coming to the Red Maw, I expected more. But if this is all you have, then I''m very disappointed." The underground den fell so silent that a pin drop would''ve sounded like a bomb. Many in the audience couldn''t help but gulp. There was one rule everyone instinctively followed in the Red Maw: do not cross the man in white. Yet, this street rat had done just that. Whiteshade''s voice finally came again, low. "You won one fight. Don''t let that little rush fool you into thinking you''re worth anything. Know who you''re speaking to." "I''m speaking to you." Malakai''s voice was unnervingly steady. It looked like a child challenging a dragon. "I came here searching for a fight, but all I got was useless trash who couldn''t even land a hit. I''m disappointed, and I''m expressing that disappointment to you. Who do you think you are that I can''t speak to?" Whiteshade clenched his cane, fingers tightening hard. His eyes were glacial. "The only reason your head is still on your shoulders is out of respect for the Captain." "You sound confident," Malakai said suddenly, a cold smile appearing on his lips. "Then why don''t we increase the stakes?" Rhett''s eyes widened in horror. ''No, no, no¡­ what are you doing, my money maker!?'' He could feel it. Something bad was about to happen. Chapter 203 - 203: Increased Stake "What do you mean?" Whiteshade asked coldly. "We increase the stakes," Malakai repeated. "To make it interesting, I''ll bet my life¡­ and the money we just won." ''NOOOOOOO!'' Rhett screamed internally. But there was nothing he could do, unless he wanted to blow Malakai''s cover. Whiteshade stared at Malakai in silence for a moment. "And what do you want in return?" "Your cane. That''s all I want." Gasps rippled through the crowd. The atmosphere grew tense. Everyone could feel it¡­ the rage pouring off Whiteshade. Malakai had bet his life and money¡­ for a cane? There was no doubt about it, he was looking down on Whiteshade. The crowd soon went silent as everyone awaited Whiteshade''s response. Many were already subtly betting at the side, claiming there was just no way this street rat was walking out of here alive, not after the hornet''s nest he had stirred. "I''ll choose the game." At Whiteshade''s words, many gazes widened. That was the last thing they were expecting. Most had anticipated instant execution, one of his guards stepping forward to sever the boy''s head and make an example out of him. Still, from his voice, it seemed Whiteshade meant what he said. "As long as we all have equal strengths," Malakai calmly said. ''It''s better this way.'' Whiteshade thought to himself. He sent a glance over to Rhett by his side. The captain was watching the events calmly, saying nothing. ''I can get the lost money back.'' A Bloom, waste or not, wasn''t someone Whiteshade was looking to cross. Right now, he wasn''t high enough in his family to have a Bloom as a guard. And even if he did, all his years of work were rooted inside the underground den. He wasn''t ready to burn it all down over a fight. ''He''ll respect the bet.'' It was a trait Rhett had. A waste, but still surprisingly fair when it came to gambling. When he lost, he gritted his teeth and accepted it. And when he won, he looked like not even the world could stop him from collecting. Whiteshade didn''t care what sort of deal Rhett had made with the street rat. But he would use the kid''s overconfidence for his gain. He simply nodded to Malakai''s terms and gestured to one of his guards, whispering his orders. Rhett heard them all, but he didn''t say anything. He sighed. Just what the hell was his money maker planning? Soon enough, Whiteshade''s orders reached the announcer, and he instantly cleared his throat, grabbing the attention of the dazed crowd. Many were still reeling from their loss. Others in disbelief at the way a street rat had spoken to Whiteshade. "Alright, listen up!" the announcer''s voice boomed, and eyes turned to him. "I have good news! A chance for you to witness something great, and also regain your lost money. Who''s in!?" The crowd was startled for a second, then burst into roars. "Yesssss!" "Let''s gooo!" The announcer smiled. ''What a devil kid.'' He sent a glance towards Malakai, who hadn''t moved even a single spot since. Gorath''s unconscious body lay at his feet. ''Seventy five thousand points.'' He gritted his teeth. He had bet seventy five thousand out of his hundred thousand savings against Malakai and lost it. He was pissed, but he held it in. ''I can make it back in this game.'' He had received Whiteshade''s order for a new game, and he knew just how impossible it was for Malakai to win. He would make back his loss. He straightened his suit and regained his composure. "Good, good! I love the energy!" the announcer said. "Now, the next battle is going to be¡­ a battle royale!" He allowed the crowd''s roar to settle before continuing. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bring in the contenders!" As he said this, multiple metal doors slid open, and figures walked onto the stage from all directions. ''About thirty,'' Malakai calmly thought, inching slowly and carefully toward the edge of the arena. The last thing he wanted was unknown attacks raining down from multiple directions. From here, he could get a better view of his opponents. The first thing he did was confirm that regulators were on each one. When he did, his eyes roamed around, taking in the gathered people. They were of all shapes and sizes, large, ripped, chubby, small. All had watched the previous battle, and all eyes were on him. ''He''s here too.m The man who had confronted him before he came onto the stage. His eyes were still cold, killing intent bleeding from them. ''He''s trying to get close.'' Malakai could see the ripped man subtly inching forward. No doubt he wanted to be the first to attack when the signal was given. Malakai tore his cold gaze away and focused on the announcer, who had continued speaking. "The rules for this royal rumble are simple!" the announcer said. "When the signal is given, you all fight until there is one left standing on the arena. Once you''re thrown off the arena, you''re out, whether you''re still capable of fighting or not. Any questions?" he asked the contenders, and nodded when he received none. "Now, before we begin, our honorable Whiteshade himself would like to address you all." People sent confused glances toward Whiteshade, wondering what he planned on saying. Whiteshade stepped forward with his cane. "In the spirit of today''s games, I would like to spice things up a bit. This, of course, is not part of the rules. You''re all required to play a fair game, no cheating." He then turned sharply toward Malakai. "I will offer a sum of thirty thousand credits to whoever takes him down." The people followed Whiteshade''s gaze until it landed on Malakai. There was a palpable silence in the room. Then, a chill. Every single warrior on the arena turned toward Malakai, gazes cold. Thirty thousand credits¡­ that was a lot of money. Malakai felt his skin crawl. The people stared at him as though he were prey, but he met each cold stare with one of his own. His back was straight. His body ready for battle. He had faced an army of death and survived. If they came for him, he would make them regret it. "Ladies and gentlemen! Are you ready!?" Chapter 204 - 204: Knees "Ladies and gentlemen! Are you ready!?" The announcer''s voice cut through, and just as the crowd''s cheers peaked, his voice boomed again: "Let the royal rumble¡­ begin!!!" ''Someone''s coming.'' The announcer''s voice had barely dropped before Malakai felt movement. He felt the vita roaring through his body and reached outward. The world twenty meters around him ignited like a canvas. Malakai saw all. The expressions of the men around him hardening as they each prepared to move on him. The movements of their vita. The tense of their legs. And¡­ the figure tearing through his vita field with an explosive dash. ''A Sudrex,'' Malakai''s thoughts were calm. The man he had fought earlier had also been a Sudrex. They were one of Sylvastein''s ruling clans, but considering the fact that he was here fighting made his standing in the clan clear. The Sudrex were a clan with powers centered around their sweat glands. In simple terms, they controlled their body heat and could use it in battle for explosive movements. The man''s movements were exactly that. Explosive. Heat radiated off his body in steams, a thin coat of red surrounding his arm that screamed towards Malakai. But unfortunately for him, his opponent was someone who could read attacks coming from a mile away. Malakai jerked to the side, the blazing heat from the punch kissing his skin as the attack screamed past him. The man''s eyes shot wide in shock. He moved to attack again, but Malakai had already retaliated. His fist came crashing down the side of the man''s knee. The force of the blow shifted flesh and bone sharply to the side, a sharp snap ringing out as the bone broke and came out from the other side. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The agonizing screams that tore out of the man''s throat shattered the brief silence that had gripped the arena. Most hadn''t even seen the movements. At one moment the announcer started the round, and the next, a man was screaming. As eyes found the source, they narrowed. A large man with muscles like steel stood in front of their target. Right knee bent at an unnatural angle, shattered bones sticking out. His screams had turned high pitched, sounding like a girl''s, but the man didn''t seem to care. He tried to limp away from the devil beside him, but he wasn''t given such respite. Crack! A sickening sound rang out. The man looked down toward his left knee. Like the right, it had bent at an unnatural angle, bones sticking out. The man''s balance left him before he could comprehend the events. He crumpled to the floor, crimson blood pooling beneath him. His screams came next, agonizing. "ARRRRRGGGGGGG!!!!" The crowd had fallen silent, and his screams were the only thing that rang out. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sounds of footsteps suddenly echoed, and people turned their trembling gazes to see the cause of their shock walking towards the screaming man. He reached him. Bam! His leg slammed into the man''s face, sending his broken body out of the arena. "One down." Malakai''s voice sounded like the voice of death. He turned to face the other contenders, and many took a step backward, gulping. This kid¡­ this devil¡­ was brutal. Malakai''s footsteps rang out once more as he began walking. Those around him took as many backward steps as he took, bodies tense, stances low. Many had activated their powers. Skins had hardened. Eyes had flushed another color. Hairs hovered above heads. Nails stuck out like claws. But no one made a move. The tension could be felt. No one wanted their knees broken. No one wanted to be the experiment. Silence gripped the underground den, until one man broke it. "A hundred thousand." As Whiteshade''s voice rang from above, the men''s eyes turned red. A hundred thousand¡­ that was enough to purchase a full house on the good sides of Sylvastein. Hands clenched, and they each gazed at Malakai with a new intensity. That money¡­ there was no way they were letting it slip through their fingers. "He''s mine!" A slender man with elongated, sword like nails was the one to act first. He dashed from the back, nails moving to rip Malakai apart. But Malakai only sidestepped, the nails missed. His fist impacted the man''s midsection, sending the air out of his lungs along with a mouthful of blood. Before the man could recover, a kick crashed onto the side of his knee, shattering it. He had barely begun screaming before another blow sent him hurling out of the arena. "Two down." Malakai said, but this time around, there was no pause. As the nail man had moved, many had followed. Attacks rained down from every side. Hair threading to bind him. Greenish liquid that was undoubtedly poison. Bone crushing punches meant to shatter him. And because of this, the contenders'' eyes had lit up. With so many attacks hurtling toward Malakai at once, there was no way he could evade it with Genesis rank strength. Now, they just needed to figure out who would claim the takedown. It took a second¡­ but as the attacks appeared inches away from their target, they saw it. He wasn''t there. Eyes exploded wide. Crack! Crack! Crack! The sickening sound of bones breaking filled the entire underground den, followed by the piercing screams and the brutal thuds of bodies hitting the floor. The gazes of the crowd widened as they saw many of the contenders falling to the ground, their limbs broken. Their eyes darted around, searching for the source, only to lock onto a black blur weaving through the onslaught of men. Attacks rained down from multiple directions, aiming to bind, rip, and tear him apart. But he weaved through them like a flow of water, arms shooting forward and breaking bone. As the crowd began to comprehend the events, their hearts couldn''t help but tremble. What were they watching? Malakai was also wearing a regulator! There was no doubt. Which meant his strength was limited to the Genesis stage, just like the thirty other contenders on stage. From his speed and power, they could tell he hadn''t bypassed it. Chapter 205 - 205: Blasphemy However¡­ Malakai''s movements were the problem. He moved like he knew, dodging, striking, crippling. Three movements done so seamlessly and rapidly it was insane. This¡­ this was a street rat? Only the sounds of bones breaking echoed across the space, along with the painful cries of the contenders. Malakai held nothing back. He dodged a bone crushing punch from a large man and followed up with a sharp blow to his knee, shattering it. The man had barely screamed before Malakai zipped past him, the sound of bone shattering echoing again and again. No matter what they tried, sneak attacks, group ambushes, Malakai moved like he had already anticipated it, weaving through it all. Soon enough, the final crack echoed, followed by a loud thud. At this point, the crowd''s eyes were filled with nothing but shock. Every gaze was locked on Malakai. All around him, contenders writhed on the floor. Blood pooled beneath the feet of many, and their cries of pain continued to echo across the space. Despite the brutal scene, Malakai only stared at them coldly. His steps rang out as he moved toward one of the contenders, and everyone held their breath. What else did this monster child want to do again? Malakai seemed to hear their thoughts. He reached his target and¡­ Bam! Malakai slammed his foot into his face and sent him flying off the arena. He didn''t wait. He moved quickly, slamming the other contenders and sending them flying from the stage one after the other. The crowd watched with chilled hearts, some of them subtly trembling as they took in the brutality unfolding before them. Malakai couldn''t be more than seventeen. Seeing that level of savagery from a child¡­ it hit them differently. Soon enough, Malakai kicked the last person off the arena and shook his head. "It turned out to be even more disappointing than I thought," Malakai said, turning his gaze upwards toward Whiteshade. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even with all your tricks, they still couldn''t land a hit. Useless. Useless." Malakai shook his head and released a sigh. "Well. It''s my fault for hoping for more in a rundown place like this. Captain Rhett." Rhett licked his lips as Malakai fixed his gaze on him. "Don''t forget to collect our winnings¡­ and his cane." The entire underground watched as Malakai walked down from the stage, unable to utter even a single word. He approached a dazed guard and stretched out his arm with the regulator. The regulators could be said to be akin to handcuffs, but with far more functions. A set of codes was needed to unlock them once worn. The guard was so shocked and overwhelmed by the events that he subconsciously punched in the code and took the regulator, allowing Malakai to walk out. Whiteshade was utterly still. Shockingly, he hadn''t moved throughout the events. His blue eyes were fixed on the spot Malakai had uttered those words¡­ those humiliating words. His fingers clenched his cane so tightly his palm turned white. Only one thought roared in his mind: ''I''m going to kill him.'' "Well, that was a good one. Don''t you think?" The sound of Rhett''s carefree voice only made things worse. Regardless, the stupid man was a Bloom. Whiteshade reeled in his anger and turned toward Rhett. "It was." Rhett grinned. "Good good. Ah, it''s been a long night. I think I''m ready to leave now. I''ll take my winnings¡­" Rhett felt the tension in the room spike at that mention, but he never lost his smile. He stretched out his arm and waited. Whiteshade stared at the hand for a second before taking it. "Of course. I''m a man of my word." Though he said that, there was no hiding your true feelings from a Bloom. Rhett ignored the man''s gritted teeth as their lifeguards met and the enormous sum was transferred to him. Rhett took his arm back and stared at his lifeguard with disbelief. He still couldn''t believe he had that sort of money on him. ''My arm feels a little heavier,'' Rhett chuckled. He couldn''t wait to spend it all! His eyes narrowed as he saw Whiteshade walking out of the room. "Aren''t you forgetting something?" Rhett''s words stopped Whiteshade in his tracks. He turned slowly to see Rhett pointing at his cane. "Your cane. Hand it over." Rhett ignored Whiteshade''s clenched arms as he stretched his hand out, waiting. Whiteshade stared at the hand, clutching the cane tightly. With a deep breath, he walked forward and handed it to Rhett, who took it with a smile, looking at it carefully to see if it was worth something. Without a single word, Whiteshade turned and walked out of the room, his guards in tow. ¡­ "Haha! That was awesome! That was amazing!" Rhett''s booming voice broke the quiet night, and Malakai couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the dramatic reaction. The had left the underground den and were now in the forest. "It''s just money. Why are you so happy?" Malakai asked. "Ahh, Malakai, my boy. You''re still too young to understand. When you get to my age, you''ll understand the importance of being stupid rich." "Aside from whoring around and getting drunk in bars?" Rhett paused. ''Damn that Laila. You''re teaching this boy nonsense!'' He cleared his throat. "Of course not. Money''s important for, you know, training and all that stuff." But Malakai could spot the lie from a mile away. "I''m sure it is," he said, stepping toward him and stretching out his arm. "Now transfer all the money to me." Rhett''s eyes almost bulged out of their sockets. He gasped, suddenly taking a step back as though he had just heard blasphemy. "There''s no way I''m trusting you with that money, not after everything you''ve been known to do. Hand it over," Malakai said. "No, no. This sum is¡­ it''s too much for you to handle by yourself. As a captain, I can''t allow it." But Malakai stared at him dead in the eye. "We both know I have a Bloom always watching my back. Nyx will protect me. The money will be safe."